ã€ŠFalling For My Ex&#x27;s Dad (Clarissa and Gabriel)ã€‹


 Dad By Oma 1

    Chapter 1 Gone Girl Gone Bad

    iressa''s POV

    The night couldn''t have been better. I had just graduated at the top of my ss in software engineering andnded my dream job at Storm Innovations¡ªthepany owned by my boyfriend Adrian''s father. Everything in my life was finallying together. I stood outside Adrian''s apartment, holding a bottle of champagne, excited to tell him the good news and celebrate.

    I had nned every detail of the night in my head. We would toast to our future,ugh about the struggles of the past few years, and maybe even talk about taking the next big step in our rtionship. I had been dreaming of this moment for weeks, and now that it was finally here, I felt like nothing could ruin it.

    But as I reached for the door, my excitement shifted. The door was unlocked.

    Adrian was always so careful about security. He''d warned me so many times about locking up and double- checking the door whenever I left. It was one of the things I teased him about, calling him "paranoid." So why was the door wide open now?

    "Adrian?" I called out, stepping inside.

    Silence.

    Something felt wrong. The living room was tidy, as usual, but the air felt heavy, like the calm before a storm. My heart began to beat faster, but I told myself I was overreacting. Maybe he''d just forgotten to lock up in his rush to get ready for our celebration.

    Still holding the champagne, I made my way down the hallway toward his bedroom. My heels clicked softly against the hardwood floor, the only sound in the quiet apartment. That''s when I heard it.

    A woman''s soft moans.

    At first, I thought I was imagining things, but then Adrian''s voice followed. It was low and rough, almost unrecognizable.

    "Do you like that, baby?"

    I froze, my entire body going cold.

    This couldn''t be happening.

    For a moment, I just stood there, my mind racing to make sense of what I was hearing. Maybe it wasn''t what it sounded like. Maybe I was jumping to conclusions. I wanted to believe that more than anything.

    But I had to know.

    With shaky hands, I pushed the door open.

    What I saw knocked the breath out of me.

    Adrian was on top of a woman, his body moving against hers in a way that left no doubt about what they were doing. Her bright red nails dug into his back as she moaned his name, her fiery red hair spread across the pillow. I couldn''t see her face, but it didn''t matter. The truth was right in front of me.

    The bottle of champagne slipped from my hands, crashing to the floor. The sound was deafening in the silence that followed.

    Adrian''s head snapped up. ¡°iressa!¡±

    He scrambled off the bed, grabbing for something to cover himself, but I couldn''t bear to look at him. My chest felt like it was caving in, and my legs felt weak.

    I couldn''t stay there. I couldn''t face him or the woman he was with. Without saying a word, I turned and ran. "ire, wait!¡± Adrian''s voice was desperate, but I didn''t stop.

    Tears blurred my vision as I stumbled down the stairs, my heart pounding so hard it hurt. I didn''t know where I was going. I just knew I had to get out.

    When I finally stopped running, I found myself standing at Jessica''s door. My hands were shaking as I knocked, my breathing in ragged gasps.

    The door opened, and Jessica''s face immediately filled with concern. "ire? What''s wrong?"

    I couldn''t hold it in anymore. The tears I had been holding back came flooding out as I stepped inside and threw my arms around her.

    ¡°Adrian..." My voice cracked. "I caught him with someone else."

    Jessica stiffened, her arms tightening around me. ¡°What? That bastard!¡±

    "He was in bed with another woman," I sobbed. "I saw him... with her."

    Jessica guided me to the couch and sat me down, holding me close as I cried. "I''m so sorry, ire," she said softly, her voice full of anger and sadness. "You didn''t deserve this."

    "I thought he loved me,¡± I whispered. ¡°I thought we were happy."

    Jessica pulled back to look at me, her expression fierce. "Listen to me. This isn''t your fault. Adrian is an idiot who doesn''t know what he''s losing. You''ve always been too good for him."

    "But I don''t know what to do now," I said, my voice breaking again.

    Jessica wiped a tear from my cheek. "What you''re not going to do is sit here crying over him. He doesn''t deserve your tears."

    "I can''t help it,¡± I said. ¡°I loved him. I built my whole world around him."

    "And now it''s time to build a new world¡ªone without him," Jessica said firmly. "You''ve spent too much time putting him first, ire. It''s time to put yourself first.¡±

    Her words stirred something inside me. I didn''t want to feel this way¡ªweak, broken, powerless. I wanted to feel strong again.

    Jessica stood up and grabbed my hands, pulling me to my feet. "We''re going out tonight. No rules, no regrets. Just you and me, having fun and forgetting about him."

    "I don''t know if I can," I admitted.

    "You can," she said with a determined look. ¡°And you will. Trust me, ire. This is what you need."

    I hesitated but then nodded. ¡°Okay. Let''s do it."

    Jessica''s face lit up with a grin. "That''s my girl. And I know just the ce¡ªthe private billionaire''s club I''ve been telling you about. It''s perfect.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked. ¡°That doesn''t really sound like my kind of ce."

    ¡°It''s not,¡± she said,ughing. ¡°But maybe that''s exactly why you need to go. Step out of yourfort zone, ire. Show the world¡ªand Adrian-that you''re not the kind of woman who stays down."

    I didn''t have the energy to argue. Within minutes, Jessica had transformed me into someone I barely recognized.

    The dress she picked was tight and ck, with red velvetces on the sides that clung to my body. It was shorter than anything I''d ever worn, stopping just above my thighs. My makeup was bold, with smoky eyes and bright red lips, and my hair hung in soft waves around my face.

    When I looked in the mirror, I barely recognized the woman staring back at me. She looked confident, daring, and fearless-everything I didn''t feel but wanted to be.

    The old me was gone. And for the first time, I wasn''t sure I wanted her back.

 Dad By Oma 2

    Chapter 2 Seducing The Sexy Older Man iressa''s POV

    The club was everything Jessica had described and more¡ªa hidden world of luxury, desire, and danger. The dark, dreamy atmosphere pulsed with music and whispered conversations. It radiated exclusivity, the kind of ce where rules didn''t apply.

    The moment we walked in, I felt dozens of eyes on me. Instead of shying away, I embraced it. Tonight, I wanted to be seen. I needed to feel alive.

    At the bar, I downed a few shots of something strong. The alcohol burned as it slid down my throat, giving me the confidence I desperately needed.

    I nced around, absorbing the chaos and passion in the room. Men and women kissed without shame, their bodies pressed together as they moved in hypnotic rhythms. It was intoxicating to watch.

    The women looked so confident, so free, as though they held all the power in the world. I couldn''t look away. Deep down, I craved that kind of confidence¡ªthe kind that drew people in without a word.

    As my gaze swept over the crowd, I wondered what¡ªor who¡ªcould make me feel that way. Then I saw him. Upstairs, in the VIP section, he leaned casually against the railing. He looked like he belonged to another world entirely. His dark curls framed a sharp, chiseled face, and his navy-blue suit fit him perfectly, like it had been tailored just for him. He didn''t move much, but his presence filled the room.

    He was watching the crowd, but he wasn''t like the other men here. He wasn''t chasing anyone or trying to impress. He didn''t need to. The way he stood, the way he carried himself¡ªit was like he owned the ce. Like he could own me if he wanted to.

    My pulse quickened as my eyes locked onto him. He looked older, but I didn''t care. He was incredibly handsome, radiating power and control in a way I couldn''t resist.

    "That''s Gabriel," Jessica whispered in my ear, her voice barely cutting through the music. "Don''t even think about it. He''spletely off-limits. No one gets near him unless he allows it."

    Gabriel. The name alone sent a shiver down my spine.

    I barely heard Jessica''s warning. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from him. His dark gaze swept over the crowd like a predator searching for prey, and for a fleeting moment, itnded on me.

    My breath caught.

    He held my gaze longer than necessary, as though he was assessing me, deciding if I was worth his time. Then, just as quickly, he looked away, dismissing me like everyone else.

    But that single nce lit a fire in me. I felt it in my chest, my stomach¡ªeverywhere.

    I wanted him to look at me again, to really see me this time.

    "He''s not for you, iressa," Jessica said firmly, leaning closer. But her words didn''t matter. I couldn''t look away. I wanted him to notice me again.

    Grabbing another shot, I tossed it back and set the ss down, giving Jess a mischievous smile.

    "You''re not seriously thinking about going up there, are you?" she asked, wide-eyed.

    "He''ll be mine before the night is over," I replied with a yful wink.

    Jessica shook her head, but I didn''t wait for her response. My heart beat faster with every step I took as I walked away.

    As I made my way through the crowd toward the VIP section, fear tried to creep in, but I shoved it aside. The alcohol in my veins gave me courage, and tonight wasn''t about ying it safe. If I was going to live on the edge, I couldn''t back down now.

    I had never done anything like this before, but everything was about to change. Tonight was about revenge. The VIP section was guarded by two men who looked like they could crush me with one hand without breaking a sweat. I didn''t let that stop me. I lifted my chin and kept walking until one of them stepped in front of me.

    "Gabriel sent for me," I lied, keeping my voice steady despite the nerves swirling inside me.

    One of the guards raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. He turned toward Gabriel, who nced back at him. Gabriel''s dark eyes locked onto mine. His stare was intense, almost sinister, and it sparked something deep inside me.

    With a single nod from him, the guards stepped aside. I shed a soft smile and stepped past them. The VIP area was quieter, the music a muffled pulse in the background. My heels clicked softly against the sleek floor as I made my way toward him.

    A group of men standing nearby let their eyes roam over my body, their interest obvious, but I didn''t care. My focus was entirely on Gabriel.

    He stood by the railing, rxed yetmanding, surrounded by women vying for his attention. He didn''t seem to notice them-or didn''t care.

    I let my hips sway seductively, just like Jess had taught me, every step intentional to capture his attention.

    As I got closer, I pretended to trip and spilled my drink on his crisp white shirt.

    ¡°Oh no, I''m so sorry!" I gasped, my voice soft and breathless.

    He looked down at the stain, then up at me, his dark eyes locking onto mine. The intensity of his gaze made my knees weak.

    "It''s fine," he said, his deep voice smooth and controlled.

    I reached for his shirt, dabbing at the stain with shaky hands. "I didn''t mean to¡ª¡±

    Before I could finish, his hand gently caught my wrist, stopping me. The warmth of his touch sent a shiver through me.

    ¡°But I¡ª¡± I started, but his slight shake of the head stopped me.

    ¡°I''ll handle it,¡± he added, letting go of my wrist.

    I stepped back, feeling lightheaded. My heart raced as his dark eyes stayed on mine, as though he was trying to figure me out.

    A man who looked much younger than Gabriel approached me, asking for a dance.

    I gave him a polite smile. "I''ll pass," I said, brushing him off without a second thought.

    Gabriel tilted his head slightly, studying me like I was something unexpected.

    "Do you always spill drinks on strangers?" he asked, his tone light but his eyes sharp.

    "Only when I''m nervous," I admitted, surprising myself with honesty.

    ¡°And what made you nervous?"

    I hesitated. How could I exin the way he made me feel? How his presence pulled me in and made me forget everything else?

    ¡°Maybe it''s your reputation,¡± I said finally.

    His lips twitched, almost forming a smile. ¡°And what do you know about my reputation?"

    "That you don''t let anyone close,¡± I replied, echoing Jessica''s warning.

    He tilted his head, studying me as if trying to decide if I was worth his time. Then, leaning forward slightly, his face was so close I could feel his breath on my skin. The heat from him was intoxicating. ¡°Most people aren''t worth letting close,¡± he whispered in my ear, his breath hot and heavy on my skin, sending little sparks of electricity through me.

    I swallowed hard and forced myself to meet his gaze. ¡°And how did you decide that? Did someone ever hurt you?" His face changed, his smile fading. It was like I''d said something I wasn''t supposed to.

    "I don''t talk about my personal life with strangers," he said firmly. Without another word, he turned and walked away.

    I stood there, stunned, watching him disappear into the crowd. Women surrounded him as he passed, trying to get his attention, but he didn''t even nce at them. Jessica had been right-he wasn''t impressed by anyone and that only made me want him more.

    Tonight was supposed to be about forgetting Adrian, proving to myself that I wasn''t the weak, broken girl he left behind. I was going to do something tonight that I had never done before¡ªI was going to go after what I wanted without hesitation. By the end of the night, Gabriel would be mine.

 Dad By Oma 3

    Chapter 3 Make Me Yours

    iressa''s POV

    I saw Gabriel heading toward a dimly lit hallway, one that I guessed led to the restrooms. My heart thudded as I realized this might be my only chance. Without overthinking, I followed him.

    The hallway was quiet, the music from the main room faint in the background. Halfway down, Gabriel must have sensed me behind him because he suddenly stopped and turned around. I froze as his intense gaze locked onto mine.

    Before I could take another step, he moved swiftly, closing the distance between us and pinned me against the wall. His muscr body pressed hard against mine, his hands trapping my wrists above my head. My breathing quickened, trapped between him and the cold wall, his face just inches from mine.

    "You again," he said, his voice low andced with amusement. His eyes locked onto mine, searching. "What are you doing here? Following me?"

    For a moment, I couldn''t speak. The way his eyes held me made my head spin, and it wasn''t just from the drinks I''d had earlier. Instead of answering I leaned closer, brushing my lips against his as I whispered. "I came for you."

    A sly smirk spread across his face as his eyes travelled over me, slow and knowing. I felt exposed, but I didn''t care. His look sent a shiver through me, making my body tremble under his hold.

    "What''s your name?" he asked, his voice calm, but there was a certain force in it.

    ¡°iressa,¡± I replied, my voice a little shaky.

    "How old are you?" he asked next, his eyes still on mine.

    ¡°Twenty-two,¡± I replied quickly, then realized my mistake. ¡°Oh no... twenty-three." The alcohol made my thoughts foggy, and I could tell he wasn''t convinced.

    He looked at me like he was seeing right through me. "You''ve been drinking,¡± he said inly. "I don''t mess with little girls who can''t think straight."

    I straightened my back, summoning whatever courage I had left. ¡°I''m thinking clearly enough to know what I want," I shot back.

    "And what''s that?" His eyes narrowed slightly, waiting.

    ¡°You,¡± I answered without hesitation.

    For a moment the air between us felt electric. Then he leaned closer, his face inched closer to mine, his breath warm and tantalizing. ¡°You don''t know what you''re asking for," he said, his tone low, a warningced in every word.

    "Maybe I do," I countered, tilting my chin up. "I know what I see-a man who wants me just as much as I want him."

    His lips twitched into a brief smile.

    "You''re bold, I''ll give you that. But

    I''m not the kind of man you chase after. I''m too old and dangerous for you.

    "That''s exactly what I want¡ªthe danger," I murmured, almost breathless now. His hard body pressed so

    closely against mine was driving me mad with need. I had to feel more of him.

    His eyes darkened as his grip tightened on my wrist. "I''m giving you a chance to walk away, or I won''t be able to stop myself." His lips curved into a wicked smile.

    For a second doubt crossed my mind.

    This man was right, I hardly knew him, yet here I was ready to offer myself to him, even when everything about him screamed danger. But the ache in my chest and the fire in my veins refused to let me back down.

    "I''m not leaving," I said softly, despite the rush of emotions coursing through me.

    His hands released my wrists, but instead of moving back, his fingers grazed along the neckline of my dress. The light touch sent a jolt of electricity through me, my skin burning where his fingertips lingered.

    "You should," he murmured, his lips brushing against the curve of my jaw. "Run while you still can.¡±

    ¡°I''m not afraid,¡± I dered, my voice trembling, not with fear, but with the overwhelming desire coursing through me. I knew he was giving me another chance to run, but I couldn''t.

    My limbs felt numb under him, but my body was wide awake with a need no one had ever aroused in me. This was beyond the alcohol-it was all him. I stared at him, unashamed, before whispering, "I want you... right here... right now."

    His lips hovered over mine, his breath mingling with my own as he spoke.

    "Once I start, there''s no turning back."

    I nodded, my body trembling under his touch. My eyes dropped to his lips, full and tempting. I watched, craving more, as his tongue slowly swept across his bottom lip. "How could I possibly want you to stop when my body is aching for your touch." The words slipped before I could stop them.

    For a second, I thought he would push me away again, but then something in him snapped. His lips inched closer to mine, and his fingers lightly stroked my cleavage. The touch made my breasts push higher against my dress, my nipples tightening, my chest heaving as my heartbeat raced.

    It was all getting too intense, and I was tempted to run and pretend this never happened. But the ache between my legs was too strong to ignore. I wasn''t about to let this moment slip away. ¡°Kiss me," I whispered, pressing my body closer to him in a slow, seductive tease. ¡°Make me forget him...."

    "iressa! Wake up!" Jessica''s voice cut through the dream I was having, along with the constant shaking of my shoulder. I groaned, burying my face deeper into the pillow, trying to hold onto thest bit of the dream that was quickly fading.

    "Come on, you''rete for your first day!" Jess''s voice grew more urgent, and the words finally hit me¡ªmy first day at Storm Innovations.

    That was all I needed to jump out of bed. The sudden movement made my head spin, and a wave of dizziness and nausea hit me. "Oh no," I muttered, pressing my hand to my pounding forehead. "What time is it?"

    "It''s already 7:30. You''re supposed to be there in half an hour," Jessica said, looking worried. "I tried waking you earlier, but you were out cold."

    "Damn it," I cursed under my breath. I had never beente for anything in my life, and now, on the most important day of my career, I was messing up.

    As I stood there, trying to shake off the grogginess, shes ofst night came back-hazy and disjointed, enough to make me cringe. "So, it wasn''t a dream," I muttered, the images reying in my mind.

    The club, the drinks, the dangerously attractive man, his intense eyes, his touch, the kiss. My heart raced as I remembered it all¡ªa mix of regret and excitement. I had kissed a man I didn''t even know. And I had let him touch me... What was I thinking?

 Dad By Oma 4

    Chapter 4 Finding Out I Kissed My Boyfriend''s Father

    iressa''s POV

    I grabbed my phone from the nightstand, squinting at the bright screen. Several missed calls from Adrian stared back at me, twisting the knife already lodged in my chest. I had thought he was the love of my life, the one I would marry and finally give myself to on our wedding night. But all those dreams shattered when I found him in bed with another woman.

    My fingers hovered over the call log, but I couldn''t bring myself to listen to his voicemail. I tossed the phone onto the bed, the pain of his betrayal still fresh. Last night, I had tried to forget what I''d seen, but it was still there, hiding beneath the surface, ready to pull me down again.

    Jess sat beside me, watching my expression. "Are you okay?" she asked softly.

    "I don''t know," I said, my voice low. "I feel... confused. I just saw Adrian''s missed calls and voicemails, and now I feel like I cheated on him. Damn it... I feel just like him."

    Jess shook her head. "No, you''re nothing like that jerk."

    "I am," I muttered, clutching my head as more memories of Gabriel''s hands and lips came flooding back.

    "ire..." Jess grabbed my shoulders, shaking me a little. "You''re not like Adrian. What happened with Gabriel was a reaction to what Adrian did. You''re not at fault."

    "But I am." I groaned. "You warned me to stay away from the dangerous man at the club, but I didn''t. I followed him into a dark hallway, and we... we..." My voice faltered as I tried to piece together what happened. "We had sex, I think... I''m not sure. Everything''s a blur. I regret it all now... My first time, with a stranger, in a hallway."

    "Are you talking about Gabriel?" Jess asked, unsure.

    "Yes... Gabriel... that''s what you said his name was."

    Jess gave me a small, knowing smile. "Don''t worry. I don''t think you guys went that far. His men came to find me at the club. They told me you passed out in his arms."

    "Are you sure?" I asked, panic rising. The blurry images in my head didn''t add up.

    "I don''t know everything, but I don''t think it went as far as you fear," Jess reassured me. "But right now, you need to get ready. Don''t letst night mess up your first day at your dream job."

    "My dream job is at Adrian''s father''spany. And now, after everything, I don''t know if I can do it," I admitted, feeling torn.

    Jess gave me a sympathetic look but pped her hands together, snapping me out of my thoughts. "You worked hard to get this job. You went through all those interviews and screenings, and now your app¡ªthat assistant thing¡ªis going to change the business world."

    "You mean my Hart app," I corrected her, knowing Jess didn''t really get what it was about. "It''s an app designed to help businesses organize data in one ce."

    "Yeah, yeah," Jess waved her hand. "This is your chance to work your way up and pitch it to the CEO for funding. Don''t let some jerk ruin what you''ve been working on since college. Enough wallowing, ire. Show them who''s boss."

    "You''re right! Forget Adrian!" I said, feeling a surge of energy. "I earned this. No one there knows we were dating. I''m going to show them I belong at Storm Innovations." The determination I needed rushed back as I jumped out of bed and hurried to the shower, ready to shake off the hangover and emotional baggage.

    After my shower, I stood in front of my closet, unsure of what to wear. Today, I had to make a strong impression. The old iressa would''ve chosen something simple, but today, I grabbed the navy blue body fitted dress Jess had given me for my birthday. The dress screamed confidence and power. This was the new me¡ªnot the girl who had been cheated on and betrayed.

    Dressed and ready, I met Jess in the living room. "How do I look?" I asked, smoothing down the front of my dress.

    Jess grinned and gave me a thumbs-up. "You look like you''re ready to take over the world. Go get ''em." With a deep breath, I grabbed my bag and rushed out the door, determined to leave the past behind¡ªat least for today.

    When I arrived at Storm Innovations, I was greeted by Sandy, my manager. She was friendly, introducing me to the team with a warm smile. ¡°We''re having a meeting with the CEO shortly," she said as we walked through the sleek, modern office. My heart raced with excitement. Working at a top techpany has always been my dream. Adrian had once offered to set up a private meeting with his dad so I could pitch my app to him, but I turned him down. I wanted to earn my ce, not get it because I was Adrian''s girlfriend. That''s why I applied for the job and entered their Storm Generation contest. Thepetition was open only topany engineers, and the interview process was tough, but I made it. It felt like a dreame true. My goal was to win the contest, pitch my app, and get it funded.

    As we approached the boardroom, anxiety bubbled up inside me. I stepped in and found a seat as everyone settled in.

    "Let''s all get settled. Mr. Storm will be joining us shortly," Sandy said with a smile as she took her seat.

    Everyone went quiet, and my heart pounded. I was finally going to meet Adrian''s father. A knot formed in my stomach. I hoped he wasn''t like his lying, cheating son. But none of that mattered-all I needed was funding for my app.

    My breath caught in my throat as the powerful man fromst night walked in and sat at the head of the table. I closed my eyes for a second, wondering if I was dreaming or if my mind was ying tricks on me. When I opened them again, our eyes locked for a second, both of us clearly shocked. But then, just as quickly, he switched to a calm, professional look, acting like he didn''t know me at all.

    "This can''t be real..." My thoughts raced. It was him. I couldn''t stop staring. He was just as handsome as I remembered. How could I forget those dark eyes that seemed to look right through me? Those hands that brought me so much pleasure... My gaze dropped to his hands resting on the table.

    "Hello, everyone. I''m Gabriel Storm, CEO of Storm Innovations. Wee to our first meeting for the Storm Next Generation contest."

    My head was spinning. His name was Gabriel Storm... Adrian Storm. That meant he was Adrian''s father.

    Oh, my God, The man fromst night at the club who I made out with was my boyfriend''s father. My stomach dropped..

 Dad By Oma 5

    Chapter 5 Confronting The Woman My Ex Cheated On Me With iressa''s POV

    When he first walked in, I thought he was just another senior executive. I didn''t realize he was the Gabriel Storm. The man who gave me my first orgasm was my boyfriend''s father. This was way too much to handle. I swallowed hard, avoiding his gaze as he kept talking.

    "I''m sure you''re all familiar with the rules for submitting your apps. If selected, you''ll work closely with me tounch the next-generation software that could change the business industry. The project will be fully funded by Storm Innovations."

    Everyone pped, smiling with excitement. It was clear everyone in the room had big dreams riding on this. Gabriel rested his hands on the table, giving a quick smile.

    "Sandy will work closely with your team and keep me updated on your progress. If your app doesn''t get selected, don''t be discouraged¡ªthere''s always room to improve. But remember, only one app will win. Good luck, everyone." Gabriel gave a brief smile, then stood and walked out of the room.

    My legs were shaking as I hurried down the hallway, desperately trying to find the nearest restroom. My mind was spinning, and my thoughts were all over the ce. This couldn''t be happening. Gabriel Storm¡ªthe man I practically begged to take mest night¡ªwas Adrian''s father. It felt like the floor was falling out from under me, and I needed to get control of myself before Ipletely lost it.

    I pushed open the restroom door with shaky hands, identally bumping into a woman as she walked out. ¡°Oh my God, I''m sorry..." I muttered, trying to slip past her. But she didn''t move. Instead, she stopped and looked at me like she recognized me.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, her eyes scanning me from head to toe.

    ¡°Hi.....¡± I replied, feeling awkward and unsure why she was staring at me.

    ¡°You look familiar... Have we met before?¡± she asked, tilting her head as if trying to figure it out.

    I searched my memory but couldn''t ce her. "I don''t think so," I said, inching toward the restroom, desperate to be alone and call Jess.

    But just as I turned to leave, her voice stopped me cold. "Oh, I remember you now," she said with a sly smile. "You''re the girl who walked in on Adrian and me having sexst night.¡±

    A wave of anger crashed over me. Last night, I hadn''t been able to see the woman Adrian was with clearly, but now, looking at her, it all clicked. The red hair, the red nail polish... the nails that had wed his back. My stomach churned as the realization hit me hard.

    ¡°I''m sorry about that,¡± she continued, sounding way too casual. ¡°Adrian told me he was single, so I thought, why not give him a chance? I''m Nicole, by the way." She extended her hand with a fake smile.

    Was she serious? This woman had the nerve to introduce herself to me after sleeping with my boyfriend. But I kept calm, forcing a smile as I shook her hand. Her name tag caught my eye-she worked here too. Thest thing I needed was to make enemies on my first day.

    ¡°iressa,¡± I said, swallowing down the disgust building up inside me.

    She smirked, clearly enjoying herself. "I wouldn''t want any bad blood between us since we''ll be working together. Adrian was just a quick hookup for me. Nothing serious. I was horny, and he was avable... as always."

    I stared at her in disbelief, barely holding back my anger. ¡°Have a nice day, Nicole,¡± I managed to say, rolling my eyes as I walked away. That bitch. I never used that word, but it fit perfectly. The nerve of her, casually mentioning how Adrian said he was single and always avable. I was sure she said it just to spite me. Or maybe it was true. Adrian was such a liar.

    I paced around the restroom, trying to calm the rage fueling inside me. How long had Adrian been cheating on me? With how many women? The questions kepting, making me feel sick. I had fallen for a cheating scumbag.

    My hands shook as I pulled out my phone and dialed Jess''s number, desperate to talk to her, to make sense of the mess my life had be..

    Jess answered on the second ring. "ire? What''s going on? Aren''t you supposed to be working?" she asked, concerned.

    "I should be,¡± I replied, my voice shaky. "But Jess... you won''t believe this. Gabriel, the man I kissed at the clubst night, is Adrian''s father."

    There was a pause on the other end before Jess spoke again, her voice shocked. ¡°Are you sure? You''ve never met Adrian''s dad, right?¡±

    "I''m sure. Gabriel from the club is Gabriel Storm, the CEO of Storm Innovations. I confirmed it. I''ve never met him before because I never really cared to. I figured I''d meet him when the time was right, you know? But now... this is crazy."

    "Oh my God, ire, this is insane,¡± Jess eximed, just as stunned as I was. "What are you going to do now?"

    "I don''t know," I admitted, my voice low as I leaned over the sink, shame washing over me. "I basically threw myself at him, Jess. What if he thinks I''m some desperate, cheap girl who tried to seduce him to get ahead?"

    ¡°ire, stop it. You are not a cheap girl. Do you hear me?¡± Jess''s voice was firm, trying to snap me out of the self-me.

    But I couldn''t stop the memories from flooding back. The way Gabriel kissed me, how his hands moved over my body. "God, I''m so screwed," I muttered, feeling panic building inside me.

    ¡°No, you''re not,¡± Jess insisted. ¡°Just act like nothing happened. Keep it cool.¡±

    "How can I? What if Adrian finds out I kissed his dad? He''ll hate me."

    "Who cares about what that jerk thinks of you? He cheated first, remember?¡± Jess reminded me, her voice full of anger on my behalf. She was right. Adrian''s betrayal was the real problem here, not what had happened between Gabriel and me.

    As I thought about Nicole and how smug she had been, I felt a new wave of anger rise. Jess was right¡ªl shouldn''t care about what Adrian thought of me anymore.

    Suddenly, Jess startedughing, and I frowned. "What''s so funny?¡± I asked, not understanding her reaction. "This is the perfect revenge!" she chuckled. "He cheated on you, and you kissed his dad! That''s gold, ire. And I have to know-who''s the better kisser?"

    ¡°Jess!¡± I gasped, feeling both shocked and amused. But as I thought about it, she wasn''tpletely wrong. Adrian had cheated with Nicole and who knows how many others.

    "If I were you, I''d totally start something with his dad," Jess suggested, her tone serious again. ¡°That would be the best revenge."

    "Have you lost your mind?" I asked, though the idea had already started forming in my head.

    "No, I haven''t. Men get away with breaking hearts all the time. It''s time for payback. But ire, you''re not me... Maybe just keep it cool and we''ll talk when you get home, okay? I''ve got to run-a client just walked in."

    As the call ended, I stared at my phone, my thoughts racing. Jess''s words echoed in my mind. The more I thought about Adrian and the way Nicole had unted her affair with him, the angrier I got. I wanted revenge. I wanted to hurt Adrian as much as he''d hurt me.

    And Gabriel Storm... he was my way to do just that. But how could I face him again without dying of embarrassment? What if he rejected me? I needed a n. The pain and anger burned inside me, and the more I thought about it, the more determined I became. I was going to make Gabriel mine, and I was going to hit Adrian where it hurt the most.

 Dad By Oma 6

    Chapter 6 What Have I Gotten Myself Into

    Gabriel''s POV

    I couldn''t believe what had just happened in the boardroom with the Next Generation team. The girl fromst night, the one I had been trying to forget, was one of my employees. How could I have made such a huge mistake?

    I had a strict rule: never get involved with anyone who worked for me. It was non-negotiable. Butst night, from the second our eyes met at the club, something about her pulled me in. She was persistent, sneaking into the VIP area and even using the ssic ¡®spill a drink'' trick to get my attention. And damn, it worked.

    I couldn''t shake the memory of her from my mind. The way her soft brown eyes looked at me, the way she begged me to take her... I could still feel the heat from her body. She had been drunk¡ªso drunk that she passed out in my arms. I had to send for her friend and drop them home. The whole situation was a mess.

    I needed more information about her, fast.

    I paged Sandy, the manager of the team.

    "Mr. Storm," her voice came through the line.

    "Sandy, I need the details of everyone on the Next Generation team. Send them to me in the next five minutes." My tone was sharp, trying to hide the frustration.

    "Of course, right away," she replied.

    I stared at my screen, my mind restless until her email notification popped up. I scrolled through the list of names and faces until I found her.

    There she was¡ªinnocent and professional in her picture, but I knew the truth now. "iressa," I muttered under my breath, the memory of how she moaned under my touch rushing back. Just thinking about it made me hard. I shifted in my seat, forcing myself to focus on her profile.

    Her full name was iressa Hartwood. She was 23, so she hadn''t lied about her age. She looked so much younger, which was why I had hesitated at first. But when she told me she was 23, I couldn''t hold back anymore. I gave her every chance to walk away, but she begged me to take her-and I almost did. That wasn''t like me.

    I''ve always kept my rtionships casual, with mature women who understood the rules. Nomitment. No strings. I was the one in control. Butst night, she came after me, and I fell for it.

    The worst part was, I wanted her again despite knowing I couldn''t have her. She was too young, too involved now, and she worked for me. That made her off-limits. She had to stay off-limits, and I hoped she understood that too.

    I was lost in these thoughts when my phone rang. It was Adrian.

    ¡°Hey, son... What''s going on?" I asked, trying to push thoughts of iressa aside.

    ¡°Dad..... I need to see you,¡± Adrian''s voice sounded strained like something was seriously wrong.

    ¡°Is everything alright?" I asked, immediately concerned.

    "I can''t talk much on the phone. Can we meet for dinner at the restaurant?"

    "Is it urgent? You know you can tell me anything," I pressed, worried.

    "I know, Dad. Dinner''s fine. Does 7 p.m. work for you?"

    ¡°I''ll make it work,¡± I replied, and the line went dead.

    I leaned back in my chair, trying to figure out what could be wrong. Adrian''s well-being was my top priority. We were close, especially after I raised him alone when his mother, Angelique, cheated on me with one of my closest friends. The pain still felt fresh¡ªbeing betrayed by two people I loved and trusted. After the divorce, Angelique gave me full custody of Adrian, saying she couldn''t live with the shame of her actions and the heartbreak of our separation, so she ran.

    In her absence, I spoiled Adrian too much. Over the years, he became arrogant, reckless, and spent my money carelessly. Recently, I began changing that, pulling back on the extravagant requests and making him earn his way. The restaurant was hisst chance to prove himself. I just hoped whatever was wrong this time wasn''t too serious.

    My PA''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "Mr. Storm, your 11 a.m. meeting is waiting in the boardroom," Tems, my trusted assistant, informed me.

    "Thanks, Tems," I said, straightening my tie.

    I stood up, heading out of my office, determined to push my worries aside for now.

    When I arrived at Adrian''s restaurant, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. Everything seemed to be in order, and Adrian was doing amendable job with the ce. At 7 p.m. on a Monday, the restaurant had a decent number of clients, which made me curious about what could be wrong. Adrian usually called for private meetings when he had messed up and needed either money or advice. I wondered which it was this time as I spotted him.

    Dad," he called, walking over to greet me.

    "Son,¡± I said warmly, embracing him. I noticed the weary look on his face and felt a twinge of concern.

    "Let''s sit in my office," he suggested, ncing at me for consent as he led the way.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, following closely behind.

    When we reached his office, it looked more organized than I had expected. My worry eased a little. "What''s wrong, Adrian?¡± I asked, breaking the silence as we both sat down.

    "Dad...I.. screwed up," his voice broke off.

 Dad By Oma 7

    Chapter 7 The Mystery Woman

    Gabriel''s POV

    "How bad?" I asked, my anger slowly building. Just as I suspected, he had made a mistake and was probably in need of help.

    ¡°Really bad, Dad. I messed up the one good thing I had going on in my life.¡±

    ¡°What happened?" I asked, wanting to hear the full story before reacting. Over the years, I learned to wait for all the information before giving a response.

    ¡°It''s my girlfriend..... I messed up badly with her."

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± I repeated, relieved that it was a rtionship issue and not something more serious. I let out the breath I''d been holding and leaned back in my chair. ¡°I didn''t know you had a girlfriend.¡±

    "Dad, I do... we''ve been together for a year and a half.¡±

    My eyes widened in surprise.

    "I''m sorry I kept it hidden. I wanted to tell you at the right time."

    ¡°You kept a serious rtionship secret from me? I thought we were close. But apparently, you still see me as an old man who doesn''t need to know everything about your life,¡± I said, hurt but willing to move on. ¡°I''m disappointed, but let''s focus on what you did."

    "I cheated," he blurted out, the remorse clear on his face. ¡°Last night she walked in on me with another woman."

    ¡°Adrian,¡± I said sternly, my anger rising. ¡°What the hell?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I need your help, not your judgment,¡± he pleaded, his voice full of desperation.

    ¡°You''re right,¡± I raised my hands in surrender. ¡°So, I assume your rtionship with her is serious, and you want to win her back?"

    "Yes, Dad, exactly," he eximed, his desperation clear. "I want her back. It was a stupid moment of weakness, and I regret it."

    ¡°Are you sure you regret it, or is it just the guilt?" I questioned. While I had a cold view on rtionships, lying and cheating were things I couldn''t tolerate, especially after what Angelique had done to me. It was better to be honest upfront rather than hurt someer.

    "Dad... I love her. It was a mistake."

    ¡°How many times has this ''mistake'' happened?¡± I pressed, wanting to give him the right advice. I didn''t want him to keep hurting someone who didn''t deserve it.

    ¡°Once,¡± he lied, but I fixed my gaze on him, a tactic I''d perfected over the years. He knew I could see right through him.

    "Fine, Dad... a few times."

    "A few?" I teased.

    "Fine... more times than I can count. But it''s only because we''re not having sex, and as the months went by, it became harder to control my..." He trailed off, clearly ashamed.

    "Why weren''t you both having sex?" I asked, surprised. I knew my son well enough to understand how important that aspect of a rtionship was to him.

    "Well... she wanted to wait until marriage, and I agreed."

    My eyes widened in even greater shock. A smirk graced my lips.

    "Dad, it''s not funny," he said, confused by my reaction.

    "I know it''s not. But you agreeing to keep the marriage bed untouched isughable, and I think you know that. So why did you agree?"

    "Because she''s different... innocent, sweet. She has the purest heart out of all the women I''ve met. She''s the reason this restaurant is sessful and helped me turn my life around. I knew I couldn''t let sex make me lose someone so good, especially after what Mom did to you."

    "Leave your mom out of this," I warned. "People make their own choices, and your mother made hers."

    "That''s exactly my point. My girlfriend is different. She''s the kind of woman who would never cheat on me or leave. I can''t lose her-I need her back."

    "Hmmm,¡± I said, contemting his situation. I hadn''t heard him say he loved her, which concerned me. ¡°Adrian, listen. You''re my son, and I want to help you, but it''s my duty to be honest with you,¡± I said, locking eyes with him.

    He nodded, his attention fixed on me.

    "Adrian, you need to be sure about what you want and why. From what you''ve told me, she seems like a good person. You''ve hurt her, so it''s not just about fixing things¡ªit''s about ensuring it doesn''t happen again. You understand better than anyone how cheating can destroy a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I promise, Dad. I''ll never cheat on her again,¡± he pleaded, desperation clear in his voice. ¡°Just tell me how to fix this. I know you have the answer."

    ¡°Adrian... cheating is an action that hurts your partner and sometimes is capable of destroying them and the rtionship you both worked hard to build." I expected Adrian to know better.

    ¡°Dad...... please..... there must be something I can do to get her back,¡± he begged, his eyes sincere as he reached out to hold my hand. The look in his eyes softened my heart.

    ¡°I can suggest a few things, but I don''t know if they''ll work. It all depends on her-how well she knows her worth, how much her love for you can endure, and whether you can prove you''ve changed.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I have to make her forgive me and prove I''m worthy of a second chance."

    "First, I have to ask¡ªare you prepared to stay celibate from now on?" I raised an eyebrow, knowing this would be a challenge for him.

    "I''ll do whatever it takes to get her back," he said earnestly.

    "If you''re sure, then you need to make a sincere apology and go the extra mile. Show no pride. Humble yourself and prove you''re truly sorry."

    ¡°I''ve done that..... but she hasn''t responded."

    Adrian stood up and surprised me with a hug. "Thanks, Dad, for always being there when I need you. This means everything to me. I love you."

    I returned the embrace, patting his back. "I love you more, son." Moments like this made fatherhood worth every challenge. Despite his mistakes, Adrian was trying, and that was all I could ask for.

    "Remember," I added as we pulled apart, "be sure of what you want and don''t hurt her again. If you''re ready to change, be the man she deserves."

    He nodded earnestly. "I will, Dad. I''m ready."

    I gave him a final pat on the back. "Good. Now, I''ve got to run. Be good."

    As I left Adrian''s restaurant, his confession kept reying in my mind. It hurt to know my son had be a cheat, the very thing that nearly tore our family apart years ago. Still, I felt some relief knowing he was willing to change and make things right.

    I had met several of Adrian''s girlfriends in the past, but none sounded like the woman he described. Who was she, this woman who had affected him so deeply?

 Dad By Oma 8

    Chapter 8 Presenting Before My CEO

    iressa''s POV

    The pressure at Storm Innovations was starting to get to me. After three months of juggling office projects and working on my app, today was the big day¡ªpresentation day. The best app would be shortlisted. I leaned back in my chair, taking a deep breath to calm myself.

    Since I found out Gabriel was Adrian''s father, we hadn''t crossed paths. He was the CEO, so the likelihood of me bumping into him in the elevator was next to none. Throughout the previous meeting we had, Gabriel pretended not to know me. And with the presentationing up in thirty minutes, my nerves were all over the ce.

    The thought of finally seeing Gabriel again after all these months-where he had haunted my dreams- made me feel even more nervous. But I had to focus on nailing my presentation. The Hart app, which I had been developing since my second year in college, meant everything to me. I had put in so much time and hard work into seeing ite to life. It had to be shortlisted.

    I was busy organizing the files on my desk when a knock interrupted me.

    "Come in," I called out.

    My office door pushed open and I looked up, shocked to see Adrian standing in the doorway. Just seeing him sparked my anger.

    "What are you doing here?" I demanded, my voice rising.

    ¡°I had to see you. You''ve been ignoring my calls and texts. It''s been months, and I''m desperate,¡± Adrian said, stepping closer.

    Chapter 8: Presenting Before My CEO

    "I see," I replied sarcastically, standing up. "In case you didn''t get the message, we''re done. Over."

    out."

    "ire, don''t say that," he pleaded, moving toward my desk. "I know I hurt you, but please, just hear me ¡°Hurt me?¡± I repeated, the pain evident in my voice. "You didn''t just hurt me¡ªyou destroyed everything.¡±

    "I know, but you need to understand-it was never my intention. I was weak, and I gave in to my masculine desires,¡± he said, his voice filled with regret.

    ¡°Are you serious?" I snapped, disbelief in my tone. "You cheated with someone else, and now you call it ''giving in to your desires"? How shameless."

    ¡°ire, I''m not shameless," Adrian said, emotion crossing his face. "I tried my best to stay faithful, but you said we should wait until marriage, and it became harder as the days turned into months.¡±

    ¡°So, this is my fault?" I asked, my disbelief growing.

    "No, that''s not what I''m saying," he replied quickly.

    "Then what are you saying?" I shot back.

    "I''m saying this past year and a half has been tough. Having you close and not being able to touch you- it''s been difficult. I need you to understand," Adrian said, his voice soft.

    "Wow, Adrian,¡± I scoffed, shaking my head. "You''re really trying to me yourck of self-control on me." Chapter 8: Presenting Before My CEO

    ¡°That''s not what I''m trying to do,¡± he said softly, standing directly in front of my desk now.

    "The moment you knew you couldn''t keep your promise, why didn''t youe to me?¡±

    "I wanted to, but I was scared you''d leave me," he admitted.

    "Let''s pretend I believe that," I said, leaning against my desk. "How many times did you cheat on me?"

    ¡°I... just once,¡± he stammered, his eyes darting away.

    ¡°Adrian, if you want me back, you need to be honest. How many times?"

    He sighed, shifting ufortably. ¡°A couple of times.....¡±

    I turned away, feeling the truth hit me. ¡°A couple? How many is that¡ªfive, ten? Give me a number!¡± I demanded, my anger ring up.

    72%

    ¡°Fewer than five,¡± he mumbled. ¡°But none of them meant anything to me. You''re the only one I care about. Please, give me another chance."

    "Get out!" I shouted, unable to contain my rage. "Get out of my office!"

    "Don''t be like this. I''m sorry. I''ll do anything to fix this," he begged, reaching for my arm. I pulled away, disgusted.

    "I can''t deal with this right now," I muttered, feeling my heart break all over again. While I was dreaming of a picture perfect future, he was betraying me with other women.

    "Let me fix this," he pleaded. "I want you back."

    ¡°I have an app showcase meeting. I can''t deal with this right now. You need to leave,¡± I said, trying to keep myself together.

    "Let me talk to my dad for you," Adrian offered, his eyes locked on mine. For the first time, I felt nothing but coldness toward him. "I can convince him to fund your app."

    ¡°You think this is about money?¡± I snapped. ¡°No, I don''t want his pity. I''ll earn my funding through my own hard work."

    ¡°Please, let me help,¡± he said, taking a step back. But his steps were slow, hesitant as he turned away.

    "If there''s any hope of us getting back together, you won''t mention us to your father. I want to seed on my own, not through favoritism. Is that clear?" I called after him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Adrian said, looking back at me, humbled. "You have my word. I won''t tell my dad. He doesn''t even know about you working here."

    "Good. Let''s keep it that way. Now leave," I said firmly. As the door closed behind him, the pain hit me again. Adrian''s confession confirmed everything Nicole had said-he was a serial cheater. Part of me still loved him, and I hated myself for it. I wiped away a tear and gathered the files I needed for the presentation. The boardroom was quiet, except for the inaudible hum of the projector. The other candidates were done presenting before the board and I was the only one left. Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward, trying to push aside my nerves. Gabriel''s eyes were fixed on me, and it was hard to concentrate under the intensity of his stern gaze.

    ¡°Good afternoon, everyone,¡± I began, my voice a little shaky, as I tried to sound confident. ¡°Today, I''m excited to present the Hart app, designed to revolutionize how businesses handle data."

    I clicked the remote, and the first slide appeared, filled with charts and data.

    "Hart app is more than just a data tool. It''s an intelligent assistant that helps businesses manage and understand their data more effectively. It doesn''t just organize information; it provides real-time insights.¡±

    I could feel Gabriel''s eyes watching my every move, making my heart race even faster. I did my best to stayposed, moving to the next slide and highlighting the key features of the app.

    ¡°With the Hart app, businesses can get predictive analytics, and track data trends. The app is designed to helppanies make smarter, quicker decisions.¡±

    When I finished, the room erupted in apuse. I nced at Gabriel, who remained seated, his expression. emotionless. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking, but his eyes stayed locked on me, making my pulse race

    ever more.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± Gabriel said, standing from his seat. ¡°I''ll let Sandy know which candidates we''ll be moving forward with." His smirk reminded me of that night at the club-the night we kissed.

    As he walked away, I exhaled deeply, unsure of what would happen next. Had I done enough? Would Gabriel even consider my app fairly after what happened between us at the club? His distant demeanor made it seem like he wanted nothing to do with me. soon."

    Sandy stepped forward, smiling. "Thank you all for your presentations. I''ll email you Mr. Storm''s decision

    As the other candidates left, I stayed behind, still feeling uneasy about what Gabriel''s decision was going to be. Even with the apuse and Sandy''s reassurance, I couldn''t shake the anxiety. Gabriel''s decision would impact my future greatly, and I couldn''t take any chances. I had made up my mind-finally, I was going to confront Gabriel Storm.

 Dad By Oma 9

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 9: Caught Between Business And Desire

    I pushed open my office door, feeling the tightness in my chest grow as I began pacing. I knew I was about to stir things up, and there was no going back. The team''s presentations had been impressive, making the decision tough, but I''d already made up my mind. There was no need for a shortlist or further debate¡ªl had chosen my winner.

    iressa Hartwood.

    Her presentation stood out, easily outshining Nicole''s-the friend Adrian had introduced me to, asking me to consider her app since she worked at thepany.

    I hadn''t yet ced Nicole on the team, wanting her to go head-to-head with whoever I chose as a final candidate. It was meant to be a favor to Adrian. Her idea for a global financial payment tform was solid bor posed too many challenges for Storm Innovations at this point. We needed something revolutionary but manageable, iressa''s app, on the other hand, had the potential to reshape the businessndscape.

    It was clear I had to drop Nicole.

    Adrian wouldn''t be pleased, but this was business, not a yground for personal favors. iressa''s app was a game changer, and I was ready to back it, even though a part of me resisted the idea of working so closely with her. I had been avoiding her for the past three months. She wasn''t just a pretty face¡ªshe was a first¡ª ss software engineering graduate, theplete package of beauty and brains. Every time I saw her, something primal stirred inside me, tempting me to break the rules I had set for myself.

    But nothing could happen between us. I didn''t get involved with younger women, especially not those who worked for me. My rules were clear, and no matter how much I wanted her, I had to stay in control. Part of me considered taking the safer route with Nicole, but I couldn''t deny the truth¨Ciressa''s app was exceptional.

    I had been in this business long enough to recognize real potential when I saw it. This project could take months, maybe even a year toplete, and resisting her during that time was going to be difficult. But I was determined to stay professional, no matter how much my body desired her.

    I paged Sandy.

    "Hi, Sandy, there''s no need for a shortlist of candidates. I''ve made my decision."

    ¡°Who is it, sir?¡± she asked, eagerness in her voice.

    "iressa Hartwood. Send her an email. I need to meet with her by noon."

    ¡°Will do, sir... And if I may, I believe she''s the right choice."

    ¡°Thank you, Sandy,¡± I replied, sinking into my chair. As I sat there, I wondered if I''d made the best decision for thepany-or if I''d just opened a door toplications I didn''t need.

    Two hourster, my morning meetings were finished. I checked my schedule-it was time for my noon meeting with iressa.

    My assistant''s voice came through the inte. ¡°Mr. Storm, Miss Hartwood is here for her meeting. Shall I send her in?"

    "Yes, please, send her in. Thanks, Tems,¡± I said, ending the call as I turned to face the enormous window overlooking the city. I heard the door open and her footsteps approach my desk, but I kept my back turned, letting the silence stretch between us. My office was a showcase of power-imposing, precise, and orderly, much like me.

    "Good day, Mr. Storm. You asked to see me?¡± Her voice was soft, but there was a tremor beneath it that I couldn''t ignore. I slowly swiveled my chair.

    Chapter 9: Caught Between Business And Desire

    I allowed myself a brief nce at her. She wore a navy-blue dress that clung to her slim frame, her brown hair falling in soft curls around her shoulders. Her makeup was subtle, far different from the woman I remembered from that night. It took everything in me to tear my gaze away from her body and focus on her face.

    She was nervous, I could tell. Little movements, barely noticeable, betrayed her. Was it me making her anxiqus, or was it the news of her app? I decided to end her misery.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Hartwood,¡± I said, my tone stern, sping my hands on the desk. ¡°I''ll keep this brief.¡±

    She nodded, her eyes wide and waiting.

    "Your app has been shortlisted as one of the innovations we might move forward with, but nothing is certain yet.¡± I kept my voice even, withholding the fact that she was the only candidate I''d chosen. I didn''t want her thinking she was picked because of that night.

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± she replied, her smile fading almost as soon as it appeared.

    I was shocked-no excitement, no relief, just a curt thanks. Didn''t she realize the opportunity I was offering her? Anger red up inside me at herck of enthusiasm.

    ¡°Would that be all, sir?" she asked, her tone detached. I waved her off, dismissing her, but something in her attitude caught my attention. She walked halfway to the door before turning back and marching toward my desk. I leaned back, intrigued by her boldness.

    ¡°How can you sit there and act like you don''t remember me?¡± Her voice was louder now, usatory.

    My expression hardened. How dare she speak to me like this? I fought for control, remaining silent as I watched her pace back and forth in front of my desk.

    "Mr. Storm, I might have been drunk that night, but I remember you as clear as day. I know very well you''re the man from the club who..." Her words trailed off, her angry gaze locked on me.

    I waited, eager for her to finish, but she didn''t. Instead, she red at me, her eyes zing. "Didn''t that night mean nothing to you?" she questioned, her voice low and hurt.

    "Miss Hartwood, you need to get a hold of your emotions and be careful how you speak to me,¡± I warned. It was clear that night had affected her as it did me, but I couldn''t let her know how much I had thought about her and that night. In all honesty, I wanted a redo. I wanted her sober to feel what I was going to do to her body as I drove into her. Her outburst was igniting something primal within me. I wanted to bend her over myrge desk and silence her with something other than words.

    ¡°And if I don''t?¡± she challenged, leaning against my desk. My gaze dropped to her breasts pushing against the fabric of her dress. I had to mentally p myself to focus.

    "Miss Hartwood, if you value your job and this app you''re so keen on getting funded," I rose from my seat, closing the distance between us, "you''ll watch how you speak to me."

    ¡°I... was only... upset... because..." she stammered as I cut her off, my gaze cold, boring into hers.

    "It doesn''t matter how you feel,¡± I growled, taking another step closer, forcing her to back up into the chair behind her. "This is mypany, and I''m the one in charge here. You''d do well to remember that every time you speak to me." My voice was harsh, biting. "Now, leave."

    She tensed, her grip on the chair tightening as she fought to keep her bnce. I was tempted to steady her but held back. This was her lesson to learn.

    She found her footing and began to walk away when my voice stopped her in her tracks.

    "One more thing,¡± I said sharply. ¡°If you value your job, you''ll never speak of that night again. You''re not that special, and neither is your app. I can have you reced within minutes. Understand that I''m doing you a favor here and focus on that.¡±

    She turned back to face me, the nervous girl from moments ago reced by someone fiercer, someone who met my gaze without flinching. ¡°You''re right... I won''t speak of that night again. After all, I only used you to forget him.¡± Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. "And judging by how my heart still beats for him, you did a terrible job, Mr. Storm. But hey, you''re the boss, and I''m grateful to have been shortlisted. I look forward to learning from you," she added, giving me a sly smile, her tone clearly sarcastic, a direct jab at my ego.

    The door shut behind her, and I mmed my hands on the desk, the fury and desire twisting inside me like a knot. How could she make me so angry and so hard at the same time? F*ck... She dared to say she used me to forget some *ssh** who hurt her enough tond her in that club, ready to sleep with a stranger. I wanted to drag her back in here, to bend her over this desk and remind her just how well I could make her forget.

    I winced at the painful throb in my c*ck, memories of that night flooding back-how tight she was when I slid my fingers inside her, how her body had responded to mine. I wanted to f*ck her into submission, to teach her that no one used me. I was always in control. But I couldn''t, and it was driving me insane.

    She was off-limits, but the fire in her eyes said she wanted more too. That was the only reason she was so upset that I pretended I didn''t know her. But I couldn''t let it happen again. iressa Hartwood was off-limits, and I had to forget her.

    "Forget her, Gabe," I muttered, trying to focus on the documents in front of me. But her image was burned into my mind, making it nearly impossible to keep her out of m

 Dad By Oma 10

    Chapter 10: Ready To y The Game

    iressa''s POV

    "ire, what''s going on?" Jess''s worried voice called from the other side of the door. "You''ve locked yourself in your room and haven''t said a word since you got back from work.¡± Her knocking became more persistent, almost frantic.

    I groaned, dragging myself off the bed. I knew Jess wouldn''t stop until I opened the door. I had locked myself away, wanting nothing more than to drown in my misery and be alone with the storm of emotions swirling inside me. But there was no hiding from Jess''s concern. I reached the door and hesitated, my hand hovering over the lock before finally turning it.

    The door opened, and before I could say a word, Jess stepped in, her eyes locking onto my tear-streaked face. ¡°ire, what happened at work?" she asked, her voice soft, holding my face gently in her hands as if I might break.

    ¡°Adrian came to my office today,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking as the tears I had fought so hard to hold back came pouring out. My chest tightened painfully, each sob ripping through me.

    ¡°That bastard...¡± Jess muttered, pulling me into her arms. ¡°He has some nerve showing up at your workce."

    "It''s his father''spany, I guess," I mumbled against her shoulder, feeling suffocated by my emotions. I wanted to be strong, to push the pain away, but it clung to me like a second skin.

    "Still doesn''t give him the right to just show up at your office," Jess insisted, pulling back to look at me. "So tell me, what did he say?"

    ¡°Jess... he admitted to cheating on me-more than once. God knows with how many Nicoles." The words tasted bitter on my tongue, and the tears fell harder, my chest heaving with the force of the pain I felt inside. Jess''s expression darkened, her grip tightening around me. ¡°Oh, ire... I''m so sorry that the jerk hurt you like this.¡± She held me close, her voice soothing, but thefort she offered couldn''t numb the pain inside me. ¡°You''re going to get through this... okay?"

    "I don''t know how," I sobbed, feeling utterly defeated. "Every time I think it''s getting better, I think of him, and it hurts all over again."

    Jess lifted my tear-streaked face, forcing me to meet her gaze. ¡°Listen to me. Soon enough, you''re going to forget that bastard.¡±

    I shook my head, the admission I''d been holding back finally spilling out. "Jess..... I think I still love him, and it makes me so angry with myself."

    "It''s only normal, ire. You loved that man for over a year. You''re not just going to stop... unless," she added, a mischievous glint in her eye, ¡°we get you a rebound to help you in the meantime.¡±

    I looked at her, hesitant. The idea of being with someone else, of giving myself to another man, felt impossible. ¡°I''m not so sure..."

    "Why not?" she pressed, her tone insistent.

    ¡°Because I don''t think I''d be able to give myself to any other man,¡± I replied, the thought alone making my stomach churn.

    Jess''s eyes narrowed as she studied me. "Who said anything about giving yourself? I''m talking about wild sex. That''s all. Living on the edge with no rules¡ªa world where you''re in control.¡±

    Her words sent a shiver down my spine, tempting me with the promise of escape from the pain. But I shook my head, the reality of it crashing down on me. "As much as that sounds enticing, someone always gets hurt... you know this"

    "Not if it''s a one-time thing" she countered. "Simply intense sex with no strings attached."

    ¡°Jess... this all sounds too much for me, I argued, my voice trembling. ¡°I can''t just sleep with any man...

    ¡°But you were willing to sleep with Adrian''s father,¡± she shot back, her words throwing me off.

    My mouth opened in defense, but I closed it again, the truth too heavy to deny. "That''s different," I murmured weakly,

    ¡°Exactly my point,¡± she said, a sly smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Something different. So how about sleeping with Adrian''s father? The ultimate payback."

    ¡°Jess, that''s a sick ploy, and even if I wanted to... Gabriel Storm is a cold-hearted man, just like his son. saw him today, and I confronted him about pretending not to know me, and all he could do was warn me never to speak of that night again if I loved my job....... I''ve never felt so humiliated. He''s so mean.....

    Sympathy shed across Jess''s face, softening her expression. ¡°I''m sorry he was mean to you. But were you able to secure the funding?"

    "Not yet, but at least I''ve been shortlisted,¡± I replied with a half-smile.

    "Then we should stop sulking; this is what you''ve always wanted."

    Jess was right. My Hart app meant everything to me. I should be ted at being shortlisted by Gabriel and the possibility of my app getting funded, but all I felt was shame. ¡°I know, but I can''t stop thinking about the way Gabriel looked at me coldly. I was certain I was just another fling to him. An unforgettable one, and that hurts.¡± "ire, you need to understand that men like that... love to be in control, not controlled. So I guess Gabriel pretending not to know you was his way of pushing back, reminding you of your ce.¡±

    My eyes widened, shock flooding my system. "How did you know the things he said?" I asked, the realization sinking in that Jess understood this world far better than I ever could.

    "I meet a lot of them at the club,¡± she admitted, her voice tinged with a knowing edge. There''s a way to handle men like him. You have to act as though they''re in control, so they let their guards down, and then..... you strike."

    I studied her face, the calm confidence in her words triggering something deep within me. Gabriel Storm wanted to y, and I would show him just how well I could y his game. A surge of determination reced the fear and shame that had been eating at me.

    ¡°Let''s go to the club then,¡± I said, the words spilling out before I could second-guess myself.

    "The billionaire''s club?" she asked, uncertainty clouding her features.

    ¡°The same one as thest...¡± I confirmed, feeling the fire inside me burn hotter.

    ¡°ire... are you going to meet someone new, or do you want to see Gabriel Storm?" Jess''s voice was cautious, her concern for me evident.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I replied, a daring edge creeping into my tone.

    ¡°Of course, it does," she insisted, her brow furrowing. "I don''t want you to get hurt. Men like Gabriel are dangerous. One-time sex with them is fine, but they can''t offer you more...

    "Who said anything about more?" I shot back, feeling a surge of defiance coursing through me. "I''m looking to y his game.... and win." to do."

    Jess''s expression softened, her eyes searching mine. "ire... I need you to be sure of what you''re about

    ¡°Weren''t you the one just encouraging me to screw Adrian''s dad for revenge?¡± I challenged, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I was, but.....¡± Jess trailed off, raising a brow of her own, ¡°I didn''t think you would agree...

    I straightened my shoulders. ¡°I''m ready to y the game..... whatever the cost. Adrian broke me, and now he has to deal with the consequences of causing me pain."

 Dad By Oma 11

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 11: Rebound Night Out

    The club was alive, pulsing with the same powerful energy I remembered. It was a ce where powerful men came to live out their fantasies. Jess and I stood by the bar, and I could feel the eyes of some of the men on me, drawn by the silver dress I wore-the one with a plunging neckline that left little to the imagination. The attention gave me a sense of power I hadn''t felt in a long time, and I relished it.

    ¡°ire..... it''s your night. They''re all staring,¡± Jess whispered in my ear, her voice full of encouragement. I gave her a satisfied smile, and we both giggled like we were sharing a secret the world couldn''t understand

    The bartender handed us our drinks, and I ordered a margarita, something light but potent enough to keep me in control. I took a slow sip, savoring the taste while my eyes scanned the room, searching for a familiar face. But Gabriel was nowhere to be seen, and my heart sank, the confidence I felt moments ago waning.

    ¡°Hello, beautiful,¡± a deep, bold voice called out behind me, pulling me out of my thoughts.

    I turned to face the voice and found myself looking at an undeniably attractive man. Tall, dark, and with a sexy charm that was hard to ignore. "Hi," I replied, taking him in, trying to gauge if he could offer the distraction I desperately needed.

    ¡°I''m Dave,¡± he introduced himself, extending a hand toward me.

    "ire,¡± I said, my voice low as I took his hand, offering a soft smile in return.

    "Would you like toe with me to my private section?" he asked, his tone inviting yet filled with an expectation I wasn''t sure I wanted to meet.

    I hesitated, unsure of what I wanted, when Jess''s voice cut through my thoughts. "Yes, we would. Where are you seated?"

    "Right above," Dave said, pointing to the secluded section upstairs.

    ¡°Great, lead the way," Jess chimed in, and before I could protest, we were following him to a dimly lit, more private area of the club. The atmosphere was more intense, with a couple nearby lost in each other, making out with a passion that made me feel out of ce.

    Dave offered us a seat, and I took it, trying to steady myself as I took a sip of my drink. He was attractive, no doubt, but something felt off, something I couldn''t quite ce. As he poured us another drink, he leaned in close, taking my hand. ¡°Dance with me,¡± he whispered, his voice coaxing.

    I wanted to decline, to stay seated and out of reach, but Jess nudged me forward. "Alright," I found myself saying, letting him lead me to the dance floor.

    His hands wrapped around my waist as our bodies began to move to the rhythm of the music. But the closer he held me, the more anxious I became. His touch, his presence¡ªit all felt too cold and forced. It reminded me of Adrian''s touch, the subtle pressure to do his bidding even when I wasn''t feeling up to it. I thought a night out and dancing with this attractive man would make me feel powerful and desired, but instead, I felt nothing.

    He pulled my face close to his, his striking grey eyes locking onto mine. He was beautiful, yet I felt tense and on edge. ¡°Rx,¡± he murmured into my ear, his breath warm against my skin. ¡°I don''t bite."

    I forced a faint smile, leaning into him as I continued to search the room with my eyes. I wanted what I had felt that night with Gabriel¨Cthat connection, that fire¡ªbut with Dave, there was nothing. Maybe I was still that timid girl underneath it all, scared of what I couldn''t control.

    "I would love to kiss you," Dave whispered, pulling away just enough to lean in closer. But as his lips neared mine, my body froze, everything inside me screaming that this wasn''t right. It was too much, too soon, too... wrong.

    ¡°No, please,¡± I finally managed to say, pulling away from him. I grabbed my purse from the seat and hurried out of the private section, Jess quickly following behind.

    Once we were outside the club, Jess looked at me, worry etched on her face. ¡°What''s wrong? Did something happen with that man? Did he try to-?"

    "No, he didn''t do anything. It''s not him, it''s me,¡± I blurted out, my voice breaking as my emotions got the best of me. ¡°I just want to go home, please.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ire...¡± Jess sighed, pulling me into her arms. "You''re going to be alright,¡± she whispered, holding me close as I let the tears I''d been holding back finally fall.

    I sat on my bed, staring nkly at myptop screen, unable to focus on the files disyed in front of me. My mind was elsewhere, reying that night at the club with Gabriel. His intense gaze, the way his touch had ignited something within me, and his lips¡ªI could feel my bodye alive just thinking about it. As much as wanted to push the images away, I was powerless to stop them. But then I remembered how cold he had been to me at the office, and I suddenly felt angry. That night had meant nothing to him, proving he was no different from Adrian.

    Adrian, the man I thought was the love of my life, turned out to be the one responsible for my pain-the reason I ended up at that club in the first ce. If only he hadn''t cheated, none of this would have happened. Now, all I felt was an emptiness that longed to be filled. I was wallowing in the chaos of my thoughts when myptop pinged with a notification.

    I opened the email and froze. It was a message from Tems, Gabriel''s PA.

    ¡°You will be going on a two-day business trip with Mr. Storm. Please pack your bags. A car will be sent to pick you up."

 Dad By Oma 12

    Chapter 12: Suprise Invitation

    I stared at the screen, numb, as a rollercoaster of emotions ran through me. A weekend trip with Gabriel Storm-the man who had warned me never to speak of our night of passion if I valued my job. It was clear he didn''t want a personal rtionship with me, yet it was surprising that he wanted me on a business trip with him.

    I read the message again, just to be sure I wasn''t imagining things. Did this mean my app had been selected? Would other members of the team be joining us, or would it be just him and me? My head raced with questions as I checked the time-it was 10 AM. Thankfully, I had enough time to pack.

    I couldn''t let myself dwell on the questions for too long. I jumped up from the bed, suddenly aware of the time ticking away. I needed to pack, and fast. I hurried to my closet, pulling out outfits, shoes, and anything else I might need.

    "Jess!" I called out, my voice shaky with nerves.

    She appeared at my door, her expression shifting to concern when she saw the state I was in. "What''s going on?" she asked.

    "I''m leaving," I said, low and inaudible.

    ¡°I just got an email-I''m supposed to go on a trip with Gabriel Storm. A car''sing at 3 PM."

    Jess''s eyes widened, but she quickly moved to my side, helping me sort through my clothes. ¡°Are you excited?" she asked, her tone cautious.

    I hesitated, folding a dress and cing it in my suitcase. "I don''t know. I mean, yes, but I''m also scared. What if he fires me because of how I reacted at his office the other day?"

    Jess paused, looking at me with a soft, understanding gaze. "ire, calm down. I don''t think he''s going to fire you. If anything, this is your chance to prove to him that Hartapp is the best initiative to go along with."

    I nodded, appreciating her words more than I could express. Together, we finished packing, and by the time the clock read 2:45 PM, I was ready-at least as ready as I could be.

    An SUV pulled up at Raves Luxurious Hotel, the car that had picked me up from my house earlier. I was still in disbelief at how quickly the day had changed. The hotel was more beautiful than anything I had ever seen¨C grand, elegant, and exuding a level of luxury that left me speechless. I had never been anywhere so expensive, and for a moment, I felt out of ce.

    As I stepped out of the car, I took a deep breath before looking around. I took in the towering structure, the gleaming marble, and the ornate chandeliers that hung from the ceiling in the grand entrance.

    ¡°iressa,¡± a familiar, dark voice called behind me, firm andmanding.

    I turned, drawing my breath in sharply as I saw Gabriel standing there. His presence was overpowering, his tall, handsome frame exuding an undeniable authority. For a moment, I was at a loss for words,pletely taken by the sight of him.

    "Hi... Mr. Storm," I finally managed to say, my voice soft and low as I took in the intensity of his gaze.

    "I hope the drive here wasn''t too stressful,¡± he asked, his tone surprisingly soft.

    ¡°It was rather nice,¡± I replied, still caught off guard by him. For the first time, I noticed a tenderness in his eyes, a hint of a softer side that existed beneath the hard exterior he always projected, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. I wanted to know if the rest of the team was already here, but i was almost afraid to ad

    ¡°Is the rest of the team already here?¡± I summoned the courage to ask as I nced around, trying to hide my nervousness,

    "It''s just you and me," his voice was firm, almost as if he was challenging me with that staternare "Why assistant Tems will show you to your room. We''ll be having dinner with some important people at 7pm. Be ready."

    His tone left no room for argument, and I felt a wave of nerves wash over me, especially considering how things had been left between us thest time we met.

    "I''ll be ready. Thank you, Mr. Storm," I said, trying to keep myposure.

    "This way, Miss Hartwood," Tems, his assistant, said, leading me to the elevator. When we arrived at my room, she handed me the key card,

    ¡°Here you go. I hope you enjoy your stay," she gave me a warm smile before leaving.

    I scanned the key card and pushed open the door. As I stepped into the room, I couldn''t help but marvel at its beauty. It was exquisite, with plush furnishings, rich fabrics, and a pool view that took my breath away. This was unlike anything I had ever experienced.

    As I walked around the room, my eyes fell on a vase of red roses ced elegantly on a table. They smelled fresh, their fragrance filling the air. I pulled out the small card that was tucked inside the bouquet.

    "Be ready at 7 p.m. - Storm Innovations."

    My fingers traced the words, and my heart almost jumped out of my chest. I couldn''t believe I was here, on a personal trip with Gabriel Storm. He seemed somewhat nicer today, but I couldn''t let myself be fooled.

    I tossed the card aside and fell onto the bed, my mind racing with possibilities. Had my app finally been selected? That would be the best news of my entire year. To see my ¡°baby¡± get funded was a dreame true. A surge of excitement coursed through me as Iy there, now thinking about what I would wear for dinner. I wanted to look breathtaking, to make sure that Gabriel noticed me in a way that made it impossible for him to resist me. This was my chance to take advantage of the time we had together.

 Dad By Oma 13

    Chapter 13: Dinner With The Investors

    71%

    The elevator chimed, and the doors slid open to reveal iressa Hartwood. My breath caught as she stepped out, dressed in a red flowing dress with a slit that stopped just above her thighs, exposing her slender caramel skin. God, she was stunning. My chest tightened as I took in her frame. Her hair was straightened this time, flowing around her shoulders, and her lips were painted a deep, inviting red. She was beautiful, and every part of her presence drew me in, capturing my attention in more ways than I wanted to admit.

    She shed me a soft smile before walking toward me, her confidence radiant. ¡°Mr. Storm,¡± she greeted, her voice warm and inviting.

    "Miss Hartwood, please follow me," I said, leading her down the hall. We stopped before a door, and for a moment, we stood there, simply staring at each other. I could see the tension building in her, and for some reason, I felt the need to ease it.

    "Miss Hartwood," I finally spoke, my voice a touch softer, "behind this door are four powerful men who are, potential investors I''d like us to partner with in funding your Hart app. I need you to bring your A-game and show them why the Hart app is the next big thing in the business world."

    She nodded, but I noticed the way her expression shifted. It was clear she was nervous. Without thinking, I reached out and held her hands, feeling her muscles tense under my touch. "You can do this,¡± I said, meeting her eyes, wanting to encourage her before letting go of her hands.

    I pushed open the door and led her into the room where the investors were already seated. ¡°Good evening, everyone," I greeted, my voice cordial.

    "Gabriel," Marco said as he rose to shake my hand, his smile as slick as ever.

    13:36 Pae, 11 Feb M

    Chapter 13: Dinner With The Investors

    71%@

    "It''s good to see you all doing well," I replied, ncing around at each of them before my eyes inevitably fixed on iressa. ¡°Everyone, meet iressa Hartwood," I introduced, giving her a brief smile as I took her hand. She looked at me, surprised, as though she hadn''t expected this side of me. I led her to the guests, introducing her one by one.

    "Meet Dale," I said as they exchanged pleasantries.

    "In the middle is Rodger," I continued, watching them shake hands.

    Finally, I introduced her to Marco. He immediately stretched out his hand to take hers, his eyes gleaming with an interest that irritated me.

    "You''re such a beauty," he murmured, cing a soft kiss on her hand.

    "The pleasure is mine, Mr. Marco," iressa said, offering him a soft smile. But I noticed the way he held onto her hand a little too long, and it took everything in me not to shove his hand away.

    As I watched Marco''s eyes unashamedly roam her body, I felt a surge of anger. I knew exactly what he was thinking, and it made me angry in a way I hadn''t expected.

    ¡°Let''s sit,¡± I finally said, keeping myposure as I directed everyone to the table. But before I could pull out iressa''s seat, Marco hastily did it, annoying me further. I bit back my frustration and sat down, determined not to let this get to me.

    Dinner started as waiters served us, and I took the opportunity to introduce the app to the group. I wanted iressa to have her moment-it was her idea, after all. I hadn''t informed her ahead of time, deliberately testing her knowledge and readiness for the journey ahead.

    "The app is going to revolutionize the business world,¡± I said, ncing at her. "And it would be great if you all got on board now."

    Chapter 13: Dinner With The Investors

    "Well" Marco said, his toneced with suspicion, "I would love for iressa to tell us why this app is worth investing millions of dors in." His eyes narrowed, and I wasn''t surprised. I turned to iressa, giving her an encouraging nod.

    "Go ahead and share your magnificent dream with them,¡± I urged as I watched her gather herself.

    "Mr. Marco, Mr. Rodger, and Mr. Dale," iressa began, her voice confident, "it''s truly an honor to be seated amongst great men who understand the value of investing in the future. The Hart app is more than just an app; it''s a software designed to assist businesses in..." She described her vision in detail, her passion evident in every word.

    "Wow, iressa, this sounds like a great idea," Marco eximed, but there was a note of skepticism in his voice. ¡°But I have my reservations.¡± He leaned back, studying her. "I''ll pass this to my team and await their feedback, but in the meantime, let''s toast." Marco lifted his wine ss, and everyone followed suit.

    To Hart app, to the next generation, to the future," he said as everyone clinked sses. ¡°Cheers,¡± I joined in, but my focus was entirely on iressa. As our sses touched, I felt a strange pull toward her. I watched,pletely taken by her, as she sipped her wine, my desire for her growing stronger with each passing second. This was crazy-I needed to get a hold of my emotions.

    ¡°Gabriel,¡± Rodger called, pulling me out of my thoughts as he rose from his seat. ¡°A word?¡± he murmured. I looked at iressa briefly before excusing myself.

    "I''ll be right back," I told her, my tone warmer than I intended.

    Once outside, Rodger''s face turned serious. ¡°Gabriel, I wanted to let you know that the app and software sound good. But at the moment, I don''t think I can invest."

    "Rodger, what''s going on?" I asked, my frustration evident. "You told me you were interested. I set up this meeting on your word."

    3A

    Chapter 13: Dinner With The Investors

    I

    ¡°Gabe,¡± he ced a hand on my shoulder, trying to cate me, ¡°I know what I said. It''s just that I found out mypany is being investigated at the moment, so I have toy low for now. I hope you understand.¡±

    "I''m sorry to hear about that," I replied, disappointed but understanding. "Is there anything I can do to help?" "Nothing for now. It''s all under control. Thanks, Gabe," he said, though his tone wasn''t too certain. "I will speak to some of my other friends and let them know."

    "That''s alright, Rodger," I said, my eyes drifting back to iressa, who was now engaged in conversation with Marco,ughing softly as they spoke. My tension rose. In the past, Marco had been known to overstep boundaries, but I wasn''t going to let him do that with iressa.

    ¡°Thanks, Rodger,¡± I muttered as I marched back to the table.

    time."

    "Everyone, it''s been a good night, but I''m afraid we have to leave. We''ll reconvene tomorrow at the same "Same time,¡± Dale said as he rose to shake my hand.

    ¡°You''re taking this beauty away from me,¡± Marco teased, wearing that sly smile I hated so much. I knew exactly what he was up to.

    smile.

    "Marco, I''ll bring her with me tomorrow, same time. I''d love to hear your decision then," I forced a faint ¡°You''ll have it,¡± Marco replied, taking iressa''s hand again and cing another kiss on it. I was beyond infuriated.

    4

    13:36 ie, 11 Feb 03.

    Chapter 13: Dinner With The Investors

    71%

    "Let''s go,¡± I said firmly to iressa, taking her hand as we left. We walked in silence until we reached her room door.

    "Good night,¡± I said, ready to take my leave.

    "Wait," I heard her soft voice call out. She closed the distance between us, her eyes searching mine. ¡°Mr. Storm, I wanted to apologize for my behavior thest time in your office. I was totally out of line. Please and don''t hold it against me," she pleaded, her voice soft and almost vulnerable.

    forgive me,

    I locked eyes with her, my gaze trailing down to her enticing red lips. The urge to kiss her was too strong, but I held back. Instead, I replied, "I can''t hold against you what I can''t remember. For now, all you need to do is focus onpleting the app. Tomorrow, try not to flirt with anyone.... It reflects poorly on you.¡± I watched as her face fell, sadness recing the warmth in her eyes. My words were harsh, intentionally so, to unsettle her and keep her away from Marco. He was a known womanizer, and I was already regretting inviting him to the meeting. I knew exactly what he wanted from her. I would be damned before I let him have his way.

    As I turned to leave, I couldn''t shake the image of her sad expression from my mind. This wasn''t me-I was losing control, and I hated it. But more than that, I hated the idea of anyone else getting close to her.

    Chapter 14: The Night It All Goes Down

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 14

    Chapter 14: The Night It All Goes Down

    *Tonight''s dinner was in a more intimate part of the hotel, different fromst night. Gabriel had told me earlier it was Marco''s idea, as he nned to reveal his decision to everyone. I sat at the table, feeling slightly anxious, wondering what Marco''s decision would be. I nced around, noticing that everyone was chatting and smiling. Gabriel sat beside me, his quiet, imposing presence hovering over me even amid the conversation. On my other side, Marco sat closer than I would have liked.

    I tried to stay quiet, letting the men talk as I kept a soft smile on my face, staring down at my te.

    As I focused on my meal, I felt something that made my skin crawl-Marco''s hand slid across the table, his fingers lightly brushing mine. I froze, the touch sending a shiver of difort through me. Forcing a smile, though it felt more like a grimace, I tried to maintainposure.

    "You look so beautiful tonight,¡± Marco whispered, leaning in closer. ¡°I can hardly resist your

    charm."

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, my voice shaky as I pulled my hand away slightly, trying to put some distance between us. Leaning into my chair, I attempted to rx, but the difort lingered.

    I was about to sip my wine when I felt another presence close to my ear. Gabriel''s voice, low andmanding, sent a chill down my spine. ¡°We need to talk. Now."

    There was no mistaking the authority in his tone. He didn''t wait for a response, standing up abruptly. "Everyone, please excuse us,¡± he announced to the table, grabbing my hand and pulling me away before I could protest. His grip was firm, and I struggled to keep up with his quick pace.

    He led me out onto the balcony overlooking the pool, the cool night air hitting my skin. The breeze awakened my senses as I searched Gabriel''s face for answers. "What''s going on, Mr. Storm?" I asked, feeling

    Chapter 14: The Night It All Goes Down

    confused.

    His gaze was furious. ¡°I need you to stop flirting with Marco,¡± he stated, the usation catching me off guard.

    "What?" I responded, baffled by his remark. I couldn''t believe what he was using me of. "Mr. Storm, you made this usation yesterday, and I stayed quiet. But now... now I find your usations insulting, and I demand an apology."

    ¡°An apology?¡± he scoffed, his expression hardening. "Stop the act, iressa. I''ve seen the way he''s been looking at you all night, and you two have been too chatty forfort."

    I was too stunned to respond, anger building within me. ¡°Mr. Storm, if you needed an exnation about what Mr. Marco and I were whispering about, you could have simply asked-not resorted to this intimidating macho front."

    His shoulders tensed, his jaw tightened as he backed me up against the railing of the balcony. My heart raced, and I nearly lost my bnce, but his hands caught me, firm and possessive. The contact sent an electric shock through my body, and I had to steel myself against the surge of emotions it brought.

    "Please let me go," I demanded, my voice stern as I resisted the effect of his touch.

    He released me, but his intense gaze never left mine. "You have no idea the kind of man Marco is. He''s not someone you want to be with."

    His voice was intimidating, but I wasn''t having any of it. "How do you know the type of man I want?" I shot back, my anger intensifying. Did he really think so little of me that I would want to be with that creep?

    ¡°Listen, iressa,¡± he began, his tone much calmer. "I don''t care what type of man you''re interested in. But I know Marco isn''t right for you. He''s a notorious womanizer and dangerous. And I hate the way he''s been staring at you all evening like he wants..."

    27

    Chapter 14: The Night It All Goes Down

    ?371%

    He trailed off, clearly struggling with his emotions. His breathing quickened as he leaned closer, the sexual pull between us intensifying with each passing second,

    "It''s not my fault that Marco keeps staring at me," I retorted, my voice cracking slightly. "I don''t like his

    attention either."

    He searched my eyes, as if trying to decide if I was telling the truth. ¡°I don''t know what game you''re ying, but-" His words were abruptly cut off by Rodger''s voice calling from inside.

    "Gabe, get in here. Marco has an announcement."

    The moment between us was interrupted, and we pulled away from each other. I felt flustered, my heart still racing from the closeness. Straightening my dress, I followed Gabriel back inside, trying to regain my

    Gabriel pulled out my chair as I sat down. He could be a gentleman when he wanted to be, but other times, like earlier, he was a jerk. I barely had time to process everything before Marco''s voice rang out across the table.

    ¡°Everyone, I have an announcement to make,¡± Marco raised his ss, drawing the attention of the entire room. He looked around at each person, a triumphant smile on his face.

    "My team and I have decided to go ahead with Hart App," he dered, his tone filled with excitement as the room erupted into smiles and apuse.

    ¡°Congrattions, beautiful,¡± Marco said, his eyes locking on mine with a possessive gleam. ¡°iressa, my money''s on you now. Don''t fail me."

    ¡°I promise not to,¡± I replied, my heart swelling with joy despite the unease. We had an investor ready to partner with Storm Innovations. It was all finally happening, just as I had hoped. I nced at Gabriel, and to

    my

    3

    Chapter 14: The Night It All Goes Down

    surprise, he offered me a proud smile.

    <2713#

    A wave of joy burst through me, momentarily pushing away the unease from earlier. Everything else faded, reced by the excitement of seeing my dreamse true.

    As the night continued, I noticed Gabriel being pulled aside by Dave, who whispered something to him. Gabriel gave me a quick look, saying he''d be back. I managed a faint smile, trying to focus on the pianist''s slow melodies.

    Rodger stepped away to take a call, leaving me alone with Marco. I could tell Marco had been drinking non- stop-his movements were bing erratic, and his eyes were zed. My difort grew, so I rose from my seat to leave, but Marco''s voice stopped me.

    "Where are you going, hun?" he asked, his tone low and slurred.

    "The restroom," I managed to say before hurriedly leaving the room. On the way out, I brushed past Rodger, who was just returning.

    "Hi, iressa. Are you looking for Gabriel?" he asked, noticing my hurried stance.

    "No...the restroom."

    "Got it. I''ll let Gabe know in case he gets back before you."

    "That would be great,¡± I replied, giving him a quick smile before walking away.

    I walked through the garden, the fresh air a wee relief from the suffocating anxiety of being left alone with Marco. I felt unsafe sitting alone with Marco and knew I had to get away. I wondered where Gabriel had gone, hoping he''d be back by the time I returned.

    13:36

    de, 11 Feb Mo.

    Chapter 14: The Night It All Goes Down

    I continued down the dark walkway, following the directions to the restroom. After walking for a few seconds, I found it and breathed a sigh of relief as I stepped inside.

    I stood in front of the mirror, smoothing my hair. Some strands were out of ce, likely from when Gabriel had wrapped his arms around my waist outside. My mind shed back to when he wrapped his strong arms around my waist. I watched my reflection in the mirror and felt my skin flush, thinking about how he felt

    against

    1. me.

    Snap out of it, ire, I warned myself in the mirror. I pulled out my lip gloss from my purse and began applying it when the door creaked open. I didn''t look up, assuming it was another guest, but my heart jumped when I heard his voice.

    "Hey, sweetheart," Marco''s slurred voice broke the silence as he leaned against the door. His eyes were zed from alcohol as he slowly approached me.

    I was too shocked to speak as he walked closer. "What are you doing here, Mr. Marco?" I finally managed, pushing through the fear. "You need to leave, immediately," I ordered, my eyes darting toward the door, already nning my escape...

 Dad By Oma 15

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 15: Fighting Off The Monster

    "Call me Marco," he urged, his voice harsh as he stood in front of me. "I''m about to sink millions of dors into your app. What do I get in return for my kind gesture?"

    "Sir, the terms of yourpensation will be detailed in the contract," I said, trying to keep my voice professional as I took a few steps back. ¡°You can''t be in the restroom with me. Please leave now. Your presence is making me ufortable."

    He closed the distance and leaned in, his breath hot against my skin, making it crawl with disgust. "I know girls like you. You act innocent at first,¡± he sneered, his hand brushing against my cheek. ¡°But for the right price, you''d open those sweet thighs."

    Fury surged through me. ¡°Mr. Marco, I''m not a prostitute, and I couldn''t care less about your money. If you''re here to collect some kind of repayment for your offer, you can fuck off," I spat, my eyes meeting his now furious gaze.

    "I love a good fight," he smirked, his cold hands caressing my neck inappropriately. Panic rose within me. ¡°Please stop, Mr. Marco," I demanded, pping his hands away firmly.

    That action made him angry, and his smirk turned into a frown. His hands gripped my neck tightly, almost choking me.

    "From the moment I saw you, I knew I would do anything to make you mine. I''ve watched you throughout your stay, and I know you want me to,¡± he growled, tightening his grip, making it hard for me to breathe.

    ¡°No, I don''t,¡± I gasped, revulsion surging through me as his tongue ran across my face. I tried to fight him off, but he was too strong.

    10

    13:36 Ke, 11 Feb Mo O

    Chapter 15: Fighting Off The Monster

    ¡°Please stop, Marco! I''m begging you!¡± I cried, using all my strength to push him away, but he overpowered

    me.

    71%

    "No one ising to save you," he mocked. ¡°This restroom is secluded, and Gabriel''s in a long meeting. By the time he returns, I''ll be done."

    His words terrified me. The confidence in his voice told me this wasn''t the first time he''d done something like this. I summoned all my strength and shoved him, trying to run, but he quickly caught me and pinned me against his body, yanking my hair painfully as he forced me against the vanity top.

    ¡°You bitch!¡± he growled, pressing his body aggressively against mine and forcing my legs apart.

    Fear gripped me even more, and I screamed, my voice echoing through the empty restroom.

    "Scream all you want,¡± he sneered. ¡°The harder you fight, the more I''ll enjoy taking you.¡±

    For a moment, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror, and the sight broke me. Marco was a monster, and I couldn''t let him have his way with me. I pushed against the vanity counter, fighting back with everything I had, my screams echoing in the hope that someone might hear.

    ¡°Get your hands off me! Stop!" I cried, my sobs growing more desperate.

    Amid my tears, the restroom door swung open, and Gabriel stormed in, his face hardened with rage. "You bastard! You''re dead!" he roared, charging at Marco.

    He dragged Marco off me, his fists connecting with Marco''s face in a relentless barrage. Each punch was a burst of raw fury, and I could only watch, shaking and sobbing, as Gabriel beat Marco with a vengeance.

    re,

    Chapter 15: Fighting Off The Monster

    ¡°Gabriel, stop,¡± I pleaded, my voice hurt and broken. Even though I hated Marco and wanted him to pay for what he had done, I didn''t want Gabriel to kill him.

    Rodgers stepped in, pulling Gabriel off Marco. But Gabriel shoved Rodgers'' hands away and continued pounding Marco''s face until it was battered and bleeding.

    "You''re going to kill him!" Rodgers yelled, but Gabriel didn''t stop.

    I knew I had to step in if I didn''t want things to get worse. Summoning myst bit of strength, I walked up to Gabriel.

    "Mr. Storm, please stop," I whispered, my voice low and strained. That was all it took for him to pause. ¡°You''re finished... see you in jail,¡± Gabriel growled at Marco.

    He let Marco go and rushed toward me, his eyes searching mine. I could see the fear in them. "Did he hurt you?¡± he asked, but I was too numb to speak.

    ¡°iressa, please talk to me..... are you hurt?¡± His voice pressed on, growing more desperate as his eyes scanned my body for any signs of harm.

    I managed to shake my head before saying, ¡°No....." but as soon as the words left my lips, the sobs followed, my chest heaving. The thought of almost being assaulted on what was supposed to be one of the happiest nights of my life crushed me.

    "You''re safe," Gabriel said softly, pulling me into his embrace. He hugged me tightly, and I sobbed against his chest as his strong arms wrapped around me, lifting me off my feet. I curled up in his arms, closing my eyes as I draped my arms around his neck.

    13:36 Pie, 11 Feb MU

    Chapter 15: Fighting Off The Monster

    71%

    I only opened my eyes when I felt my body sink into soft sheets, realizing he had brought me to my room. "Please forgive me," Gabriel whispered, his hands cradling my face as our eyes met. "I should have listened to you... should have protected you..."

    Tears ran down my cheeks uncontrobly. "It''s not your fault," I choked out through the sobs.

    ¡°Yes, it is. I invited you on this trip. It''s my duty to ensure your safety at all times. I regret leaving you alone. I knew Marco was dangerous, but I never thought he was capable of something so sick and depraved. I should never have brought him here or left you with him." I watched as Gabriel med himself, the guilt clear on his face.

    I held his hands gently. ¡°Mr. Storm, if you hadn''t arrived when you did, that animal would have probably... had his way. So I''m grateful you came just in time.¡±

    "iressa...¡± His fingers wiped away my tears as he stared into my eyes. "When I got back and didn''t see you, Rodgers told me you went to the restroom, and you''d been gone for a while. Then I found out Marco had left shortly after you. was wrong. I had toe looking for you, to make sure you were safe.¡± His hands tenderly brushed against my skin. ¡°Tell me the truth, did he hurt you in any way? Do we need to go to the hospital?"

    It didn''t sit right with me-I knew somethin

    ¡°No, he didn''t..." I replied, suddenly feeling ashamed as I withdrew from his touch. Curling up at the end of the bed, the memories of what almost happened reying in my mind, causing me unbearable pain. I unconsciously began scrubbing my skin with my hands.

    "What''s wrong?" Gabriel asked, troubled by my actions. "Please talk to me. I want to help... in any way I can." His gaze softened, showing remorse and sincerity, a look I hadn''t seen before.

    "I want to get his scent off me. I feel my skin crawling," I mumbled, my fingers roughly scraping at my skin. I didn''t care if I hurt myself.

    ¡°Please stop, you''re going to hurt yourself...¡± His voice was gentle as he held my hands, trying to stop me.

    4

    Chapter 15: Fighting Off The Monster

    "I don''t care. I just want him off me," I sobbed, shutting my eyes, trying to block out the disgust and shame coursing through me.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Gabriel said, lifting my tear-streaked face to meet his eyes. ¡°We''ll get his scent off you, I promise. Take a deep breath. Please..... you''re safe now.¡±

    His voice was calm, tender, and reassuring, making me pause.

    "I''ll go run a bath for you. Promise me you won''t hurt yourself anymore."

    I nodded weakly, watching as he disappeared into the bathroom. My chest was still heaving as I clutched the

    pillow tightly.

    Once I was alone, the memories hit me harder. My body felt numb, my skin still tingling with disgust. The

    of what almost happened ¨C suffocated me. I went from celebrating the shock of what had just happened ¨C of what almost happened

    funding of my app to almost being vited... it was too much. I felt like I was drowning.

    I wrapped my arms around myself, rocking slightly as more tears streamed down my face. I wanted the memories to disappear....... I wanted to forget this ever happened.

    What if Gabriel hadn''te in time? What if I had been leftpletely at Marco''s mercy? The terrifying questions circled in my mind, reminding me of how close I hade to losing everything.

    The bathroom door opened, and I quickly wiped my face, pretending to be calm as Gabriel stepped out.....

    Chapter 16: Keeping Her Safe

    Gabriel''s POV

 Dad By Oma 16

    Chapter 16: Keeping Her Safe

    71%

    I carried iressa into the bathroom and gently ced her on the floor. Turning away to give her some privacy, I couldn''t shake the image of how hurt and broken she looked. The bold, confident woman I knew had been reced by someone fragile, and it tore me apart. This was my fault. Instead of using her of having something to do with Marco and acting on my jealousy, I should have been there to protect her. That bastard Marco would pay for what he did.

    I heard the sound of a zipper struggling, followed by her soft voice calling me. ¡°Mr. Storm, I need help with my zip."

    I turned back and moved behind her to pull down the zipper. The dress fell to the floor, leaving her standing in just acy ck bra and panties. Desire coursed through me as my eyes momentarily fixed on her body. She was a sight to behold.

    Her body... her curves... her legs...

    Stop it, Gabriel. She needsfort, not another pervert. I immediately turned away, trying to focus on anything else. Thest thing I wanted was to make her feel ufortable or unsafe.

    "I''ll be outside,¡± I said, fighting the urge to turn back and check on her. She needed to know she could trust me, that she was safe around me.

    I waited in the bedroom, images of Marco pressing himself against her provoking a burning anger within me once more. If I had gotten there a momentter, I would never have been able to forgive myself. Marco was going to pay for what he did.

    Rodgers assured me that security had taken Marco, and I was working on getting any footage from the hotel. I suspected Marco had paid people off, but I had my ways too. I was determined to gather the evidence needed to make him pay.

    Chapter 16: Keeping Her Safe

    It had been thirty minutes since I left her in the bathroom, and I was starting to get worried. It had been

    too long.

    ¡°iressa?¡± I called out, lightly tapping on the door. No response. My chest tightened. ¡°iressa, are you okay?" I knocked louder, but still nothing.

    Panic started to rise in my throat as the worst thoughts shed through my mind. I couldn''t wait any longer. In fear, I barged in. My heart pounded as I saw her lying under the water, her arms stretched over the tub''s edge,pletely still. Her eyes were closed, her face serene, but her body was motionless.

    ¡°iressa!¡± I rushed to her side, dread tightening its grip on me. My hands shook as I grabbed hers, feeling the coldness of her skin.

    ¡°iressa, wake up!¡± My voice was full of fear as I gripped her hand, desperate for a response. Without waiting, I plunged my arms under her, lifting her out of the water, holding her soaking, limp body against my chest.

    I carried her to the bed andid her down gently, her wet body against the sheets. My hand instinctively cradled her face, trying to bring her back to me, back to reality.

    ¡°What happened in there? Talk to me, iressa,¡± I pleaded, my voice low but urgent.

    ¡°Mr. Storm... I''m sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. "I didn''t mean to scare you." Her hands clutched her knees, pulling them close to her chest, her whole body trembling.

    That''s when it hit me-she was naked, shivering from the cold. I hurriedly dashed into the bathroom and grabbed a towel.

    "Where are your clothes?" I asked, my voice softer now.

    20

    Chapter 16: Keeping Her Safe

    "In the closet," she pointed, and I went over, rummaging through her dresses until I found a silk nightgown and matching panties. I smiled at her organization, then handed her the clothes before turning away once more to give her space.

    "All done," she said softly.

    I turned around to face her. She looked beautiful. My eyes lingered on her for a moment-her full curves, the way the silk hugged her waist, the soft rise of her breasts that peeked through the neckline. The gown traced the shape of her body in a way that was almost too perfect... I couldn''t tear my gaze away.

    I bridged the gap between us, my heart pounding as I drew closer, consumed by the pull between us.

    But then, reality hit me. She was so innocent, so vulnerable. How could anyone want to hurt her? And here I was, staring at her like I had no sense. I quickly looked away, cursing myself for even letting my thoughts wander.

    God, she probably thinks I''m a jerk. I forced myself to control my gaze, trying to hide my attraction before she thought I was no different from that psycho Marco.

    She neededfort, not more trauma. I pulled back the sheets and guided her to lie down, tucking her in. "Do you feel better?" I asked, brushing a strand of hair from her face.

    She nodded, her voice barely audible. "I feel clean now that I''ve gotten rid of his scent."

    I could see the relief on her face, but there was still so much pain. ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± I asked, softly caressing her hair. A deep need to protect her surged through me as I took her hand and led her to the bed.

    3

    Pae, 11 Feb MUO

    Chapter 16: Keeping Her Safe

    X 71%

    "I''ll be alright, thank you," she said, shutting her eyes. I pulled the duvet over her and stayed by her side until her breathing steadied, then ced a soft kiss on her forehead, an instinctive gesture I couldn''t hold back.

    "Good night," I whispered, starting to leave when I felt her hand grasp mine.

    "Don''t go, please. Spend the night with me," she pleaded, her voice so tender I couldn''t resist.

    "I''m not sure that''s a good idea,¡± I replied, trying to pull my hand away, but her grip tightened.

    "I don''t want to sleep alone tonight. Stay," she urged, her voice soft and afraid.

    "I''ll stay,¡± I agreed, unable to deny her. I could still see the fear in her eyes, and it infuriated me to know what that bastard had put her through before I got there. "I''ll take the sofa," I added.

    She simply nodded and offered me the pillows beside her. I made a makeshift bed on the sofa. As Iy down, my mind raced with thoughts of her just a few steps away. I unbuttoned my shirt, trying to getfortable, but sleep was impossible with her so close. It took all my willpower not toy beside her... tofort her... to ensure she was truly okay. The day had ended on a note I never sawing.

    That fucker, Marco. Just thinking about him made my blood boil. I never thought he was capable of rape. Guilt wracked me inside and out. I had thrown false usations at iressa. Instead of talking to her, I assumed the worst because I was jealous, and now she was paying the price for my callous ways. I was a monster, and deep down, I knew she must be ming and hating me. I wish I''d never brought her on this trip. None of this would have happened. Now she was lying on the bed, surely disturbed by the memories of that bastard.

    I could still remember how she scrubbed her skin to rid herself of his scent. Marco had dared to touch a woman under my care. I was going to make sure he paid dearly¡ªnot just in jail, because I knew he had money to bribe judges, but I was going to hit his businesses where it hurt the most.

    I had enough information on him to ensure he was ruined for life, and it was going to give me great

    satisfaction to see him go down. No one would dare touch what belonged to me again.

    Chapter 16: Keeping Her Safe

    But she''s not yours, another part of me reminded me. Even though I desperately wanted to make her mine, I knew I couldn''t. Not only was she too young, but she also worked closely with me. Chaotic wouldn''t even begin to describe how things would end

    In this business, I learned the hard way never to mix work and pleasure. It never ended well. The women always wanted more than I could offer, and iressa wouldn''t be any different. Though I felt guilty, I had to be there for her while she was hurting. I was lost in my thoughts when I heard soft whimpers and tossing...

    I bolted off the sofa and realized it was iressa. She was probably having a nightmare, the way she tossed and turned restlessly.

    I ran to her side, gently nudging her to wake up,

    ¡°iressa, please wake up,¡± I said urgently as she thrashed her head from side to side. I cradled her face, willing her to wake up.

    Suddenly, her eyes shot open, and I saw the fear in her expression. She began to shake uncontrobly as she sat up. I pulled her into my arms and held her close to my chest.

    ¡°You''re safe with me,¡± I murmured against her skin, holding onto her trembling body.

    She pulled away, her eyes searching mine, her scattered emotions obvious.

    ¡°I..... saw him....... he tried to...¡± Her voice broke off as she buried her face into my chest once more. "I want him out of my head.....¡± she mumbled, pressing her body deeper into mine as her arms wrapped around my neck.

    My heart broke, seeing how much she was hurting. The guilt tore through me like wildfire as I held her tightly. "I''m never going to let anyone hurt you again,¡± I vowed, holding her close until her breathing steadied

    and she calmed down.

    Chapter 16: Keeping Her Safe

    471%%

    ¡°Don''t let me go tonight,¡± she pleaded, looking Into my eyes. I couldn''t refuse her request. I simply nodded.

    I pulled back the sheets again as she slid in, and Iy beside her. She snuggled into me, her body pressing against mine. Holding her so close stirred something deep within me. I wanted to take her pain away. My arms wrapped around her petite frame as she clung to me.

    We stayed in silence until her breathing became steady. I felt slightly relieved that she had found some peace. She was sleeping, and I knew it was time to let her go, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t stand to leave her.

    Instead, I held onto her more firmly, and I slept with her cuddled into my body, my arms wrapped around her. Whatever the morning brought, we would face it together.

 Dad By Oma 17

    Chapter 17: Leaving The Trauma Behind

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 17. Leaving The Trauma Behind

    70%

    ''I woke up, my arms instinctively reaching out for Gabriel, but the side of the bed where he slept was empty. A wave of disappointment hit me as I realized he was gone. The memories ofst night started flooding back, and I tried to push away the thoughts of that horrible man, Marco. The fear and pain he had inflicted still lingered in my mind.

    If Gabriel hadn''t arrived in time, who knows what Marco might have done? I shuddered at the thought but quickly pushed it away.

    It felt like all my hopes were crashing before they even began. I couldn''t help but feel sad, knowing today was thest day of the trip, and we still hadn''t secured an investor. But I didn''t want to dwell on the negatives.

    I needed to focus on the fact that I was safe. And it was all thanks to Gabriel. He had rescued and

    defended me in a way no one ever had.

    There was a tenderness in him I hadn''t seen before. His warmth, his strength¨Cthat was what I wanted to

    remember.

    With Gabriel''s arms around me, I had slept like a baby. It was the first real rest I''d had in what felt like forever. My fingers softly caressed the spot where Gabriel hadin, inhaling the musky scent he left behind.

    That''s when I noticed the note on the pillow beside me. I picked it up and read it. His handwriting was bold and somewhat beautiful... it was so him.

    I hope you were able to sleep well. I''m sorry I had to leave, but breakfast is served. Get some rest-we''ll be leaving soon.

    C

    <

    1A

    13:42 Pie, 11 Feb

    Chapter 17: Leaving The Trauma Behind

    -Gabriel Storm

    70%

    I smiled, touched by his thoughtfulness. Sitting up, I looked over at the living area and saw the array of foodid out on the table. It was as if he''d ordered the entire menu-pancakes, strawberries, grapes, eggs, hot dogs... everything I could possibly want and more.

    I slipped a grape into my mouth, savoring its sweetness as I thought of Gabriel. Despite everything, he was all

    I wanted right now. The tenderness he had shown mest night only made me want him more.

    As I nibbled on a pancake, my thoughts drifted to what it would be like to spend just one night with him. Maybe if I gave in to this desire, it would finally rid me of the cravings I felt whenever he was near. I didn''t want to want him, but I couldn''t help how my body reacted to him, how it burned for his touch.

    And then, there was the n for my revenge. I hadn''t forgotten that. Adrian had hurt me deeply, and all I wanted was to hurt him right back. Gabriel was a major part of that n, whether he knew it or not.

    Hourster, I was dressed in a sunflower dress, my suitcase packed and ready by the door. I had made up my mind to leave behind the trauma of what happened with Marco in this room, no matter how sad I felt.

    Even though we hadn''t secured an investor for my app, I knew I couldn''t give up hope just yet. I had to focus on the future, and I couldn''t do that by dwelling on yesterday''s pain.

    Gabriel pushed open the door and walked in. "How do you feel?" he asked, his eyes filled with the same tenderness I''d seenst night.

    "Much better,¡± I replied, managing a soft smile.

    "That''s good to hear," he said, his voice gentle as he brushed a thumb across my cheek. "I want to book

    2/

    III

    <

    13:42 e 11 Feb M¨­ ¡¤

    Chapter 17: Leaving The Trauma Behind

    you an appointment with a therapist... she''s really good."

    Thanks, Mr. Storm, but I don''t think I need one," I said, a bit defensively. The thought of sharing intimate details about myself with someone else didn''t sit well with me. I wasn''t ready.

    ¡°That''s alright,¡± he said calmly, sensing my apprehension. ¡°Whenever you''re ready, just let me know.¡± He gave me a reassuring smile before reaching for my hand luggage on the bed.

    I ced my hand over his, our eyes locking briefly. "You don''t have to."

    ¡°I do,¡± he replied, his tone firm but kind. ¡°The butler will get the rest.¡± He took the luggage and walked toward the door. I nced around the room quickly, making sure I wasn''t forgetting anything

    During the ride back, Gabriel spoke on the phone in French, and once the call ended, his expression turned into a tense frown. Something was wrong.

    ¡°What happened?" I asked softly.

    Gabriel sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Marco and his men escapedst night, just before the cops arrived," he said, his voice tight with frustration. His jaw clenched, and I could see the strain on his face. He was trying to keep it together, but the news clearly affected him, as it did me.

    I swallowed, my mind spinning for a moment, but I forced myself to remain calm. ¡°It''s alright,¡± I said quietly, resting my hand on his arm. ¡°I''m just grateful you got there in time to save me. That''s what matters most."

    His eyes met mine, dark with intensity. "I promise you, iressa, I''ll find him. And when I do, I''ll make him pay for what he tried to do to you."

    There was a fierceness in his voice, a protectiveness that both touched and concerned me. I didn''t want

    3/

    111

    13:42 e, 11 Feb M

    Chapter 17: Leaving The Trauma Behind

    Gabriel to carry the burden of my vengeance on his shoulders. I didn''t want him to feel responsible for my pain. ¡°Mr. Storm," I began, choosing my words carefully, "I''ve decided to leave the horrifying experience of that night back at the hotel. It''s too much trauma to take with me when there''s so much to live for." Gabriel''s gaze softened, confusion mixed with admiration in his eyes. ¡°How can you be so forgiving and calm after everything?" he asked, his voice low as if he couldn''tprehend how I could move forward so easily.

    I smiled briefly, trying to convey the peace I had found within myself. "I don''t forgive that psycho as a favor to him,¡± I exined. ¡°I do it for myself. If I truly want to move on, then I have to let go of the pain from yesterday. Carrying it with me will only keep me chained to the past.¡±

    Gabriel looked at me for a long moment, as if trying to understand how I could be so strong. "You''re so different... your heart is amazing,¡± he said quietly. His hand tightened around mine, the warmth of his touch grounding me.

    "Then I guess you''re stronger than some of us, who after many years still can''t let go of past hurt..."

    I met his gaze, offering a small smile. ¡°I''m just trying to be free."

    As the car came to a stop in my driveway, Gabriel took my hand, his eyes meeting mine with an intensity that made my heart skip a beat. ¡°I''m sorry for not believing you right away and even letting it get that far with Marco," his voice heavy with regret. ¡°I promise you, I''ll make him pay. Rest assured."

    I smiled, touched by his words. No one had ever fought for me so gantly before, and it made me feel something deeper inside for him. ¡°It''s alright, Mr. Storm. I''m also sorry about thepany losing the

    funding..."

    He gently cupped my face in his hands, his touch warm andforting. ¡°There''s nothing to be sorry about. Marco is a monster, and he doesn''t deserve to work with us. I''ll find other investors, and if I have to, I''ll fund it myself. Don''t worry." His thumb brushed my cheek again, sending a wave of warmth through me.

    For the first time in a long while, I felt protected. Cared for. Gabriel made me feel something that no one

    III

    13:42 e, 11 Feb M JO

    de,

    Chapter 17: Leaving The Trauma Behind

    else ever had. In the past, Adrian had fought for me once when a guy tried to kiss me at a party, but afterward,

    he found a way to me me for it. I ended up feeling guilty. But Gabriel was different. In less than 24 hours, he had gone from cold and distant to tender.

    I couldn''t help but lean in closer, watching as his breathing quickened, and he leaned in too, our lips just inches apart. The sexual pull between us was electric, and all I could think about was how much I wanted to

    kiss him.

    But then, just as our lips were about to meet, he pulled back, his gaze darkened.

    "Take the week off, iressa," he said, his voice firm.

    "There''s no need for that, Mr. Storm-"

    "It''s an order, iressa," he interrupted, leaving no room for argument. "Goodbye." He turned away, looking

    straight ahead.

    "Mr. Storm..." I managed to say, though I wanted to argue. But he didn''t turn back, and with trembling hands, I opened the door and stepped out.

    When I got inside, the apartment was empty. Jess was out, likely with friends, living her wild, carefree life. She was always the outgoing one, while I had always been the shy one. But that wasing to an end.

    I scrolled through my phone, seeing several missed calls and messages from Adrian. I wanted to block him, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. Despite everything, I still cared about him, even though I wanted to hate him. The hurt and pain I had been through had birthed a new woman-one who was daring and knew what she wanted. I was going to get my revenge, and I was going to do it by sleeping with Gabriel Storm. Just for a night, I told myself... though deep down, I feared that one night wouldn''t be enough.

    D

    13:42 e, 11 Feb M

 Dad By Oma 18

    Chapter 18: Obey My Instructions Or Face The Consequences

    Chapter 18: Obey My Instructions Or Face The Consequences

    Gabriel''s POV

    *70%

    The new week had barely begun, and I was already dealing with the fallout from the weekend. I had just gotten off the phone with my security team, who informed me that Marco had fled the city with his men. They hadn''t recovered any footage from the restroom, confirming my suspicion that Marco had paid off some hotel workers who likely helped him escape and covered his tracks. But that didn''t mean I was out of options when it came to making him pay. If I couldn''t get him through thew, I''d ruin him where it hurt most-his businesses.

    I had tipped off Marco''s business partners about his shady dealings with theirpetitors and how he''d been embezzlingpany funds. It was information I''d been sitting on for a while, unsure if I''d ever need to use it. But now, after what he''d tried to do to iressa, I was more than willing to burn everything he''d built to the ground. The taste of revenge was sweet, and I nned to savor every moment of it.

    Why had I ever considered working with a degenerate like Marco? Sure, he was powerful, but he didn''te close to me. He and I had made major investments together in the past, and he''d practically begged to be included in my Next Generations project. That was the only reason I''d let him in. Now I was paying the price for letting my guard down. But I wasn''t going to stop until I''d seen this through to the end. I knew Marco would fight back, and I was more than ready for it.

    I couldn''t get the image of iressa out of my head, no matter how hard I tried. She had told me that she decided to let go of what Marco did to her. For her to truly move on, she had to release herself from the pain of yesterday because there was so much to live for in the future, and she didn''t want to be chained to the past.

    But I didn''t share the same thought process. I was going to make those who hurt me pay for their actions. There was no forgiveness in my book, only vengeance-or better yet, justice served by my hands. I couldn''t let go, no matter how hard I tried, when the images of that night still haunted me.

    iressa was truly one of a kind, stronger than the rest of us who held on to past trauma. Her heart was so pure. She was different from me, who found it difficult to let go of pain.

    13:42 de,

    Chapter 18: Obey My Instructions Or Face The Consequences.

    70%

    I found myself thinking about her constantly. It took all my willpower not to drive to her house and check on her, to stay away. I''d nearly kissed her in the car, and that was a dangerous slip. I had rules for a reason, and getting involved with her would break every single one of them.

    I''d given her the week off, hoping she''d get the rest she needed, both physically and emotionally. But deep down, I knew it was also to create some distance between us. I needed to regain control of the situation, to remind myself why getting close to her was a bad idea.

    I paged my PA. "Hi, Tems."

    "Yes, Mr. Storm?"

    "Send flowers and a ''feel better'' note to iressa''s house." I wanted her to know I was thinking of her, even if it was from a distance.

    "Right away, Mr. Storm. But I''ll have you know that she clocked in today. Should I send it to her office instead?" Tems replied.

    "She clocked in?" I asked, surprised. I had explicitly told her to take the week off. Why would she defy my

    orders?

    "Yes, sir. She clocked in at 8:30 a.m."

    ¡°Thanks, Tems. Never mind about the flowers." I pressed the end button, barely controlling my temper. After the weekend iressa had, she was supposed to be resting, not working. I wanted to focus on work, but I couldn''t help worrying about her. And why did I care so much?

    It had to be the guilt. I felt responsible for what happened to her. That was the only reason. I tried to convince myself of that, but deep down, I knew it wasn''t just guilt. There was something more, something I wasn''t ready to admit yet.

    2/

    13:42 e, 11 Feb M.

    Chapter 18: Obey My Instructions Or Face The Consequences

    70%

    I stormed through the office, my mind set on confronting iressa. She had disobeyed me, and I wasn''t about to let that slide. The closer I got to her office, the more my irritation built. When I pushed open her door, she looked up, clearly surprised.

    "Mr. Storm... I didn''t expect to see you," she eximed, rising from her seat, shock visible on her face. My eyes quickly scanned her office. It was neat and organized, as I expected. But this wasn''t a courtesy visit, and I needed to make that clear.

    ¡°iressa, why are you here?¡± I asked, my voice cold as my eyes bore into hers. ¡°You had clear instructions to take the week off."

    firm.

    "Mr. Storm, I''m sorry, but I couldn''t just sit at home doing nothing. I needed to work," she replied, her voice ¡°But you could have worked from home,¡± I pressed, stepping closer but she didn''t back down. Instead, she looked me straight in the eye, fueling my frustration.

    "I wanted to be at the office," she shot back, defiant. Her beauty, her fiery spirit-everything about her was intoxicating, drawing me in when I wanted to pull away.

    "When I give an order, you obey it, especially when it''s in your best interest,¡± I snapped, my tone harsh. The tenderness I had shown her before was gone, reced by the cold, stoic man she knew I could be.

    ¡°Mr. Storm, I did nothing wrong here. I simply showed up to work," she fought back, rolling her eyes. Her defiance rattled me further, challenging me in a way I hadn''t expected.

    "You will soon learn," I said, my voice low and dangerous, "that I don''t take kindly to being disobeyed. Since you''re so eager to work, you''ll move to my floor and work closely with me. I''ll inspect everything you do, and you''d better make sure I don''t find a single mistake.¡± I could see a glint of fear in her eyes, and that was exactly what I wanted. I needed her to fear me, to remember who was in control.

    3

    <3 70%

    Chapter 18: Obey My Instructions Or Face The Consequences

    But even as I watched her reaction, something inside me coiled ufortably. I was pushing her too fat but I couldn''t stop myself. I had to regain control, not just of the situation, but of my emotions. iressa Hartwood was bing a constant distraction, and I couldn''t afford to let her disrupt my life any more than she already had.

    She looked at me, her fear slowly fading into defiance, and I could see she was ready to argue further. But I wasn''t going to give her the chance.

    ¡°Clear out your desk, iressa,¡± I ordered, my tone final. ¡°You''ll start on my floor immediately.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment, her eyes searching mine as if looking for some sign of the man who had held her so gently just days ago. But that man was gone, reced by the cold CEO who wouldn''t allow her to challenge his authority.

    "Yes, Mr. Storm,¡± she finally replied before turning to her desk to gather her things. I turned on my heel. walking out of her office before I could say or do something I''d regret.

    Chapter 19: The Move

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 19

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 19: The Move

    70%

    I angrily tossed my box of belongings onto the table, scattering files and other items across the surface. The office was spacious, with a giant window offering a stunning view of the city. It was much more impressive than my former small office¡ªexactly the dream office I had imagined countless times in the past.

    But as much as I admired the space, I was even more upset with Gabriel''s authoritative behavior. The tender man I had seen over the weekend was gone, reced by the cold,manding version I knew all too well.

    He didn''t even bother to ask how I was doing. Instead, he demanded that I relocate to an office on his floor. Maybe I should be excited to be on the CEO''s floor, but I knew it was all about control. Gabriel wanted to prove that he could still order me around as though I was a teenager. I struggled to understand why he was so upset, enough toe looking for me in my office on the second floor¡ªa ce I was sure he had never visited before.

    I reached into the box, pulling out files and the rest of my belongings, but I paused when I came across a tiny, sentimental box-a gift from my parents when I got epted into college. I held it close to my heart, remembering how it had be my good luck charm. I carefully ced it on my desk, making sure it looked just right.

    My parents had worked so hard to send me to college. They had always been supportive of my career and proud of me. I wouldn''t be where I was without them, but I couldn''t bear to think about what they would say if they knew I was no longer their sweet little ire but a woman now attracted to my ex''s father.

    Instead of feeling guilt, all I felt was an untamed passion that longed to be explored. Gone was the good girl they had raised. I used to believe in fairy tales, dreaming of a simple, quiet life with the man I loved and a family of my own, just like my parents had.

    But now, all of that seemed so naive, reced by a raging desire for... Gabriel.

    13:42 Rae, 11 Feb M

    Chapter 19: The Move

    8 a 70%EL

    Ba

    God, how could someone infuriate and excite me at the same time? Thebination was maddening.

    ¡°Hi, iressa,¡± Sandy''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°Hello, Sandy,¡± I replied, quickly sitting upright.

    "I came to check in on you and see how you''re settling into your new office," she said with a smile, gesturing to the room.

    "I''m... still finding my footing, honestly," I admitted, my voice uncertain. ¡°This is all so sudden."

    ¡°It''s alright. I''m sure you''ll settle in just fine,¡± she reassured me, her expression warm.

    "I hope so," I said, returning a weak smile.

    ¡°Listen, iressa,¡± she continued, taking a seat in front of my desk, ¡°you''re smart, and you''re doing a great job. Many staff members have been here for years and never caught Mr. Storm''s attention like you have. That means you''re doing something right."

    I nodded, pondering her words. Did I have Gabriel''s attention? Or was it just my app?

    ¡°And speaking of your app, great work on that," Sandy added. "I''m impressed by your intelligence and

    dedication. I''m sure Mr. Storm is as well. That must be why he moved you to his floor. Just keep working hard, and you''ll do fine."

    ¡°Thanks, Sandy,¡± I said, genuinely grateful for her encouragement.

    2/

    13:43 Ke, 11 Feb M

    Chapter 19: The Move

    ¡°Anytime,¡± she smiled back. ¡°Mr. Storm informed me that you''ll now be working closely with him and handling tasks directly assigned by him. So, brace yourself."

    70%

    "What?" I blurted out, shocked. When Gabriel threatened to oversee my work, I thought he was bluffing.

    "I''m guessing you didn''t know," she said, raising an eyebrow. "Think of this as an early promotion and a great opportunity. Only a few junior staff members ever get the chance to work directly with the CEO. I''ll assist you in any way I can, but I''m sure you''ll do well."

    Everything was happening so fast. I was going to be working closely with Gabriel, the very man who had threatened me. This was more than I had bargained for.

    Sandy stood up. "I have to go now, but remember, Mr. Storm doesn''t tolerate insubordination orziness. Just follow his rules to the letter, and you''ll be fine. Good luck... and congrats on your app being chosen.¡±

    As my office door shut, I copsed into my seat, trying to process everything. I knew Gabriel had invited me to meet with potential investors, but I hadn''t realized that my app had been officially selected. I assumed the trip was a test, and after the Marco incident, I thought Gabriel would resent me. After all, he did use me of flirting with that creep. But I was wrong. He had cared for me throughout the trip, making sure I was okay, and now that was all I could think about.

    Reaching into my bag, I pulled out myptop, cing it on the desk as I began going through my emails.

    I had a new email from Mr. Gabriel Storm.

    It was a bunch of files that I had to review and give a report on by the end of the day. My eyes scanned through the pages in disbelief. There was no way I was going to be done by the end of the day, especially since it was already past lunch.

    This was a two-day workload. He did want to punish me... My hands slid around my shoulders to massage the knots, and I let out a soft moan of relief.

    34

    13:43 Ke, 11 Feb 40

    Chapter 19: The Move

    Gabriel wanted to break me, but I wasn''t going to let him have his way. Despite everything, I was on my way to funding my dream. Maybe the office move wasn''t so bad after all. I was closer to Gabriel, which meant I was closer to getting my revenge.

    13:43 Re, 11 Feb

    Chapter 20:1 Refuse To Be Broken

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 20

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 20:1 Refuse To Be Broken

    *I was deep into my work when a familiar, stern voice pulled me from my thoughts.

    "What are you still doing here?"

    *

    70%

    I nearly lost my bnce in my seat from the shock of seeing him in my office. I never expected him to check in on me-twice in one day. Did that mean he was interested in me? It was unlike the CEO to walk into someone''s office more than once, let alone just to check on them.

    A soft smile crossed my lips as my eyes shamelessly roamed over his broad, muscr frame. He looked effortlessly handsome in his tailored gray suit pants and crisp white shirt, the top two buttons undone, giving a teasing glimpse of his toned chest. The fabric clung to every inch of his body making it nearly impossible to look away.

    "iressa? iressa?"

    I was so lost staring at him, I hadn''t even noticed he was calling my name. Heat rose to my cheeks as I realized,

    "Mr. Storm..." I finally managed to stammer, feeling slightly embarrassed that I''d been caught staring. ¡°iressa, you seem distracted with something else... he snapped, his gaze focused on me. When I''m standing right in front of you."

    "I''m not distracted, sir... I''m just... tired," I lied, faking a yawn.

    1/

    13:43

    Chapter 20:1 Refuse To Be Broken

    "Then why are you still working thiste? It''s past 9pm and I''m certain most of the staff have gone home. His eyes briefly scanned the office corridor. It looks like you''re the only one left."

    "Well, Mr. Storm," I said, rising from my seat. "My boss gave me this massive workload that I have to finish by the end of the day if I want to avoid his wrath..." My tone was sarcastic,

    ¡°Don''t y with me, iressa,¡± he warned, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°If only I could.....¡± I mumbled before I could stop myself, realizing I''d let my thoughts slip out.

    ¡°iressa, what the hell is wrong with you?" he asked, his frustration evident. I knew I had to be serious.

    ¡°Mr. Storm, this is the first task you''ve assigned to me, and I didn''t want to disobey your orders."

    "Grab your things. We''re leaving."

    "Mr. Storm... I''m not done with the task. It will still take me some time."

    "Then do it at home. We''re leaving now,¡± he said, his tone even moremanding.

    ¡°I... can''t...¡± My words faltered when I saw his face harden. It was clear he didn''t want another argument. ¡°Don''t keep me waiting," he ordered as he walked away.

    I rolled my eyes at his disy of arrogance. Why was I attracted to his stoic personality? I should hate him for the way he treats me, but I didn''t. Instead, I wanted him. This was beginning to feel like a game to me,

    2/

    13:43 Me, 11 Feb

    1.0.

    Chapter 20:1 Refuse To Be Broken

    and I intended to use it to my advantage.

    I sat beside Gabriel in his car, though there was a considerable distance between us. He felt so close, yet so far. I wanted to break the silence, to get to know him.

    To see beneath the hard exterior he always showed. I wanted more of the tender man I''d seen at the hotel, but that part of him seemedpletely gone. Throughout the drive, his eyes were fixed on his iPad. It was clear he was still working. I wondered how much of a workaholic he really was.

    ¡°Mr. Storm,¡± I said softly, breaking the subtle tension in the car as I faced him.

    ¡°iressa,¡± he replied, not even looking up from his iPad.

    "Can I ask you something, sir?"

    "Go ahead. We both know you''re going to," he retorted, his tone impatient.

    I ignored his snarky remark and asked my question. "Why don''t you want to talk about that night? Didn''t it mean anything to you?"

    A cold smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "Why should it?" he replied coldly, his eyes still locked on the

    screen.

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I said, my tone irritated. ¡°I guess kissing random drunk women at clubs is your thing. That''s why it doesn''t matter to you."

    That got his attention. He turned to face me, his gaze intense as he stared me down.

    3/

    13:43

    e, 11 Feb M

    Chapter 20:1 Refuse To Be Broken

    "You begged me to take you... against the wall." His voice was low, harsh. ¡°I could say the same about you. Do you go to the club begging random men to sleep with you? What does that say about you?" His piercing eyes felt like they were boring into my skin, making me ufortable.

    His words were cold and belittling, shaking me to my core. Was he really insinuating that I was a... I couldn''t even bring myself to say the words. I stared at him, speechless.

    "The way I see it,¡± he continued coldly, "I''m doing you a favor by choosing not to talk about how you cheaply threw yourself at a man you had never met before.¡± His eyes stayed on me wickedly, making me feel small.

    Anger surged through me, and before I could stop myself, I shot back. "Mr. Storm, as far as I remember, you didn''t object to my request. In fact, you were eager¨Cmore than eager¨Cto kiss and touch every inch of my skin. Don''t you dare try to shame me for something we both enjoyed.¡±

    His brows furrowed, his expression darkening.

    a softer undertone to it, this time.

    So, you want to y this game?¡± His voice was stern with

    Before I could respond, his arms reached out, pulling me forcefully against his chest.

    1511

    My breath hitched. Our faces were inches apart, his intense gaze locking me in ce.

    ¡°Mr. Storm,¡± I whispered, struggling to keep myposure. ¡°I assure you, I''m not ying games.¡±

    Electric sparks shot through me as his hands slid down my back, resting on my waist. I wanted to push him away, to tell him to stop, but my body betrayed me. I wanted this more than I cared to admit

    His lips brushed against my neck, sending shivers down my spine. "You''re right about one thing," he murmured, his breath hot on my skin. ¡°That night brought me extreme pleasure.¡±

    13:43 Pae,

    Chapter 20:1 Refuse To Be Broken

    My heart raced, until his tone turned cold.

    ¡°But don''t think too highly of yourself, iressa. You''re not the only woman capable of giving me pleasure. I could have a dozen women here in less than an hour, ready and willing to do my bidding."

    His harsh words cut through me. Shame washed over me, but I refused to let him see it. Summoning myst ounce of strength, I pushed him away.

    ¡°You''re a...¡± I bit back the insult at the tip of my tongue withholding the urge to p the

    smug look off his infuriatingly handsome face. I couldn''t risk it. He was still my boss, and I needed his funding for my app.

    ¡°Good night, iressa," he said, turning back to his iPad as if nothing had happened.

    M

    I heard the soft click of the car unlock and realized we''d arrived at my house. Furious, I grabbed my bag and scowled at him. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks for the ride,¡± I snapped, mming the car door with all my strength

    as I stormed away. That would teach Mr. Arrogant not to mess with me.

    as

    5

    §ã§Ý

 Dad By Oma 21

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 21: Resisting Her

    I sat in the VIP section of the club, utterly exhausted as I forced myself to settle into the wild atmosphere around me. After the week I''d had, I thought a drink might help clear my head and distract me for the night. That was until I saw her.

    iressa.

    She was there in the middle of the dance floor,ughing, her body swaying to the music. Our gazes locked, but she acted like she didn''t know me, continuing to flirt andugh with a man I didn''t recognize. His eyes were fixed on her plunging neckline, drinking in the sight of her. She wore a sky-blue gown that glittered under the club lights, enhancing her caramel skin. The dress clung to her curves, ending just above her thighs, exposing her soft, slender legs.

    I knew exactly what he was thinking, and there was no way I was letting that happen. Not on my watch. When he leaned in to kiss her, she pulled back slightly, but that was thest straw. My restraint snapped.

    I strode over, my anger building with every step. I positioned myself between her and the man, towering over him at 6''4". My presence alone sent a clear warning. He took one look at me and backed off. ¡°Stay the hell away from her,¡± I growled. He muttered something under his breath and left quickly.

    Turning back to iressa, I watched as she tookrge gulps from her Margarita, her plump lips hovering over the rim of the ss, taunting me.

    ¡°Mr. Storm.......¡± she mocked, as if she hadn''t just driven me mad with jealousy. ¡°What did you say to that poor man to scare him off?" She pouted yfully and tried to take another sip, but I snatched the ss from her hand before she could.

    R

    III

    =

    <

    20:48 Tue, 18 Feb

    Chapter 21: Resisting Her

    "That''s enough drinking," I said, holding the ss out of her reach.

    She yanked it back, her eyes defiant. "Mr. Storm, you don''t get to tell me what to do."

    ¡°iressa, stop being stubborn. Drinking puts you in a vulnerable state. And I don''t trust these men.¡± ¡°And I should trust you?" she countered, pressing her body against me, her nipples brushing against my chest, sending a surge of heat through me.

    "I never said that,¡± I replied, feeling the tension build as her hardened nipples brushed my chest. A throbbing ache grew in my pants, and I silently cursed myself for being so easily affected. Did she know what she was doing to me? Did she enjoy it?

    "Then what are you saying?" she insisted, her fingers trailing up my arm as she tried to reach her drink.

    "No more alcohol for you." I lifted the ss above her head and ced it on the bar, out of her reach.

    She rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed. ¡°Too bad, Mr. Storm. This isn''t the office. I don''t take orders from you here, so you can''t punish me."

    Her words sent a surge of frustration through me, and I wrapped my arm firmly around her waist, pulling her closer. Her lips were parted, and the temptation to kiss her-just to shut her up-was overwhelming.

    She leaned in, her lips just inches from mine, her breath warm against my skin. ¡°Tell me, Mr. Storm, how would you like to punish me?¡± she whispered, her voice slurred with both intoxication and desire.

    "You have no idea what you''re asking for," I growled, my voice thick with desire. She was pushing me to the edge, testing my control. Her boldness, her soft body pressed against mine, was driving me mad.

    Chapter 21: Resisting Her

    47%

    I knew exactly what she was doing. My mind screamed at me to take her somewhere private, to spank her until her skin turned red, to make her beg for more. But I couldn''t let her know the power she had over me. Not

    here. Not now.

    "Mr. Storm, look around," she continued, her eyes scanning the room. "This isn''t Storm Innovations. Nobody cares here. Everyone is acting on their desires.¡± Her voice was low, sultry, as she pressed her body even closer, her breasts soft against my chest. The heat between us was unbearable, and I felt myself growing harder by the second.

    I inhaled sharply, fighting every instinct to stay in control. I wanted her, right here, right now. But I couldn''t lose control. Not like this. "I won''t let myself be used for some childish game of revenge,¡± I said, my voice strained with the effort of holding back. "Or be your rebound."

    Her eyes darkened, her voice biting. "Isn''t that what men like you do? Use women, cheat on them, and then break their hearts?"

    I flinched at her words, the hurt behind them hitting me hard. "I''m nothing like the bastard who hurt you," I shot back. Theparison angered me. I wasn''t like that. I might be cold and guarded, but I''d never cheated. I''d never used anyone.

    She looked up at me, a softness in her eyes. "Then show me who you are.¡± Her hands moved to caress my face, but I pulled away, stepping back. I couldn''t let her in. Not emotionally.

    "There''s nothing more to reveal," I said, my voice guarded. I didn''t let people in. Angelique had made sure of that. Since her, I''d kept everyone at arm''s length, and I intended to keep it that way.

    "I know there''s more to you," she insisted, her voice soft but firm. "You hide behind your office, behind your power. But I think deep down, you''re just afraid."

    ¡°I''m not afraid of anything," I growled, cutting her off. How dare she try to break down my walls? I wasn''t afraid. I had trained myself to fear nothing. Yet, standing here with her so close, maybe she was right. Maybe she was the one thing that scared me.

    20:48

    Chapter 21: Resisting Her

    ¡°Then kiss me,¡± she whispered, her lips tantalizingly close to mine. Her body was so inviting, her scent intoxicating, and I wanted nothing more than to give in. I leaned in, my lips hovering over hers, but I stopped. I couldn''t.

    "I don''t sleep with my employees," I muttered, finding the strength to pull away.

    "Stop with the excuses," she challenged, her voice full of heat. "You want me, and I want you. What''s so

    hard about that?"

    "I never said I want you," I replied, clenching my jaw, lying through my teeth. But she wasn''t buying it.

    "I don''t believe you," she said, her eyes burning into mine.

    "It doesn''t matter what you believe," I retorted, grabbing her wrist firmly. "I''m taking you home."

    ¡°No, you''re not," she shot back, yanking her wrist out of my grip. ¡°You said you didn''t want me, so let me find

    a man who does."

    "Like hell you will,¡± I snapped, jealousy flooding my veins at the thought of another man touching her.

    "Why does it matter to you?" she demanded, her eyes daring me to admit the truth. "Because you work for me,¡± I said sharply, though I knew that wasn''t the reason. "I don''t want anything bad happening to you." But the truth was, she belonged to me. No one else could have her. The thought of any other man touching her twisted my insides with a possessiveness I didn''t want to admit.

    iressa leaned in, giving me that mischievous smile that drove me mad. ¡°Mr. Storm, I release you of all moral obligations. Off you go while I have my fun.¡±

    20:

    Tue,

    Chapter 21: Resisting Her

    47%

    Her words felt like a p. ¡°And your definition of fun is kissing random guys because some jerk hurt you?¡± I shot back, knowing she was acting out of pain. I''d seen it before. I''d even been the cause of it in others. But this... this was different. She was different.

    "You don''t know anything about me,¡± she said, poking my chest, her tone full of mockery. "Women are liberated now. I can kiss as many random guys as I please.¡±

    "Fine, go ahead." I retorted and turned to walk away, as fury burned in my chest. Why did I care so much? She was stubborn, rebellious, and hell-bent on pushing me away. But the more she fought, the more I wanted to protect her-save her, even if it was from herself. I couldn''t give in to her demands. I couldn''t let her know how badly I wanted her, and yet I couldn''t stand the thought of someone else touching her.

    I watched with clenched fists as she moved back to the bar, immediately striking up a conversation with a tall, handsome stranger. My anger limit snapped as I watched him wrap his arm around her waist, pulling her in. And then, the moment his lips almost touched hers, I lost all control.

 Dad By Oma 22

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 22: iming Her

    The heavy bass of the music thudded through my chest as I stormed over to the bar area. My vision. narrowed until the only person I could see was iressa in some strange man''s grasp, fueling my anger.

    47%

    I reached them in seconds, shoving the man back with a force that sent him stumbling. "Touch her again, and you''ll regret it,¡± I threatened in a firm, intimidating tone.

    Before iressa could react, I grabbed her wrist and hoisted her over my shoulder. Her yelps of protest were drowned out by the loud music and the cheering crowd, who seemed to think we were putting on some sort of show.

    The man she''d been flirting with stepped forward, his stance bold, but a single deadly look from me made him falter. ¡°She''s mine,¡± I growled, my tone making it clear he didn''t stand a chance.

    The man raised his hands in surrender, muttering something about not wanting trouble before disappearing into the crowd.

    As I carried her out of the club, her dress shifted, exposing more skin than I wasfortable with anyone else seeing. I tugged the hem of her gown down in an effort to cover her, but her squirming only made it worse, revealing even more flesh.

    My possessiveness red. Her body was for my eyes only.

    When her wriggling didn''t stop, I gave her a firm spank on her round, enticing backside.

    ¡°Ouch!" she yelped, half-teasing, half-giggling. ¡°Why did you do that?"

    Chapter 22: iming Her

    "If you''d stop wriggling like a schoolgirl, I wouldn''t have had to."

    "Wait a minute, Mr. Storm. Is that what you''re into? Should I call you Professor now?¡± she teased,ughing as she squirmed, her legs kicking lightly.

    I gritted my teeth, fighting to suppress the effect her words had on me. Thankfully, we reached the car. Dario stood by the open door, clearly fighting to keep his expression neutral. Ignoring her protests, I set her down inside the car, then slid in beside her.

    "You''re out of control," she fumed, shoving at my chest. ¡°You don''t own me!"

    At first, I didn''t respond, letting her vent, but when her shoving persisted, I turned to her. My gaze was sharp andmanding, freezing her mid-motion. ¡°Throw another tantrum, and you''ll regret it,¡± I warned.

    Instantly her defiance melted into vulnerability. "Why do you care?" she asked, her voice softer now. "It''s not like I matter to you."

    I sighed, leaning back against the leather seat. If only she knew how much her presence disrupted my carefully controlled life. ¡°You shouldn''t share your body with just any man.¡±

    She fell silent, retreating to the other side of the seat. Her arms crossed defensively, but the moment didn''tst. ¡°You''re right,¡± she admitted softly, her voice fragile. "My ex cheated on me... and I just want to forget everything, but I can''t. The pain... it''s still so raw."

    Her confession caught me off guard. I nced at her, noticing the hurt etched in her face. The yful, confident woman I was used to seeing was gone, reced by someone raw and real. "I''m sorry about what he did to you,¡± I said gently. ¡°But it''s time to move on. He probably has.¡±

    She twisted her lips into a sad smile, searching her purse. ¡°Then why won''t he stop calling and texting me all day?¡± she asked, pulling out her phone and scrolling through her messages, stopping on one from a contact

    Chapter 22: iming Her

    saved under, ''Cheating Jerk-Don''t Pick.''

    I couldn''t help but smile, just a little. She certainly had a sense of humor despite the pain she was going through.

    ¡°Let''s put this away for now.¡± I reached for her phone and ced it inside my pocket.

    "Why do men always ruin everything?" she muttered. "Why can''t they just be satisfied with the woman they im to love? Answer that, Mr. Storm.¡±

    Her questions brought back painful memories, I fought hard to keep buried. "iressa, men and women can both hurt each other. It''s not always just the men. But when it happens, you have to learn to deal with it and move on."

    "Easy for you to say. You''ve never been hurt like that," she scoffed. "Not everyone''s as cold-hearted as you. Some of us want to love and be loved."

    Her words hit harder than she realized.

    She had no idea what I''d been through-the betrayal that turned me into the man I am today. I once believed in love, but it nearly destroyed me. Angelique had shattered my belief in love, leaving me determined never to let anyone close again. But iressa was pulling me toward dangerous territory, and I couldn''t allow it.

    ¡°I get that, but he''s made his choice. You have to let him go," I said, trying to steer her away from the heartbreak she was clinging to.

    ¡°I get that,¡± I said finally, trying to steer her away from the heartbreak she clung to. "But he''s made his choice. You have to let him go."

    "Kissing random men won''t help you forget him." I was trying to convince her-and maybe myself-that she didn''t need to lower herself like that. But watching her in pain did something to me.

    Chapter 22: iming Her

    She furrowed her brows. "Men do it all the time, and no one bats an eye. But when a woman does it, she''s

    called a whore."

    "I never said that," I replied, growing impatient. She was twisting my words.

    "You insinuated itst time. Don''t deny it."

    "I''m not denying anything," I retorted, trying to stay calm, knowing she was right.

    "You men act like you''re better than the women you sleep with. But you''re all the same-cheaters, liars-"

    "That''s enough, iressa,¡± I snapped, angry that she wouldpare me to the jek who betrayed her. Though guilt swirled inside me for speaking to her in such a condescending manner thest time. But it was best to push her away before emotions escted between us. Everything I had done since I met her was for her own good, but she was too na?ve to understand.

    She was generalizing and projecting her pain onto me, and it was starting to grate.

    ¡°And If I refuse to stop? What would you do? Punish me?¡± she whispered, her voice daring, her eyes locked on mine with reckless defiance.

    Damn it, why did she have to provoke me like this? Every word she said ignited something dark in me. I wanted to punish her for her defiance, for the way she challenged me at every turn. Though beneath her wild girl exterior, I could still sense her innocence. Thebination was driving me insane.

    ¡°We''re forty minutes away from your house,¡± I said, desperate to shift the conversation and suppress my growing arousal.

    20:49 Tue, 18 Feb

    Chapter 22: iming Her

    "I can''t go home,¡± she sighed. ¡°Jess has friends over. She asked me to stay outte."

    ¡°Jess... your friend from the club?" I asked,tching onto the distraction.

    "Yes, that Jess."

    "Isn''t it your apartment?"

    ¡°It is. But it''s bigger than hers, so she uses it for her parties. Not my scene."

    ¡°I thought you loved thete night parties and hangouts.

    "There''s a lot you don''t know about me,¡± she murmured, as I signaled Dario to change course.

    As we arrived at my Manhattan penthouse, we drove into the underground garage. iressa shifted in the backseat, lifting her head slightly as I offered my hand.

    She took my hand, her eyes wide with amazement as she nced around. Her gaze swept over the rows of luxury cars lined up like a showroom.

    "Wee to my home," I said, feeling an unexpected pride as I watched her reaction.

    "Oh my God," she gasped, turning slowly to take it all in. ¡°This garage... it looks like a dealership!" Her eyes moved from one car to the next, wide with wonder.

    I chuckled, amused but also pleased by her awe. ¡°I suppose it does," I said, watching her eyes light up with excitement.

    20:49 Tue, 18 Feb

    Chapter 22: iming Her

    47%

    "Come on," I gestured toward the entrance to the penthouse. I led her to the private elevator, and as the doors opened to reveal the sleek, expansive living area, I couldn''t help but watch her closely.

    Her eyes moved over the high ceilings, the luxurious d¨¦cor, and furnishings. Her lips parted slightly in disbelief. When her gazended on the city view through the floor-to-ceiling windows, she paused for a moment, taking it all in.

    Her attention shifted to the grand piano by the window. She walked toward it, her fingers lightly brushing the

    edge.

    ¡°This ce is incredible,¡± she murmured, her voice filled with awe. I smiled, pleased by her appreciation of everything.

    I led her up the grand staircase to the guest room. She turned to me, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    When we reached the door, I pushed it open, revealing the spacious guest room. "You''re going to be sleeping

    here tonight."

    The moment she stepped inside, the lights came on automatically, and I saw the awe return to her face. Her eyes lit up, and for a moment, her smile warmed me in ways I hadn''t expected. I''d never allowed any woman

    to spend the night in my home before-now, she was the first.

    "Alone?" she asked softly, her eyes yful.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied firmly, watching her closely. "Alone."

    She bit her lip, her gaze drifting away, and I felt the heat rise between us. I needed to get out of there before I

    lost control. ¡°Get settled in," I said, my voice a little rough. "My room is right beside yours. I''ll grab you

    something to change into.¡±

    20:49 Tue, 18 Feb

    Chapter 22: iming Her

    I left the room, only to return momentster with a set of clean clothes. When I knocked, there was no answer.

    My chest tightened as I opened the door and stepped inside, the soft sound of water running reaching my ears. My instincts told me to leave-to turn around-but I kept walking.

    The bathroom door was slightly ajar, and through the narrow opening, I caught a glimpse of her silhouette. iressa was in the shower, the curve of her bare body blurred by the steam rising in the air. The sight of her was intoxicating, the temptation too strong, and yet my conscience pulled me back, preventing me from staying longer.

    I ced the clothes on the bed and left quickly, my pulse racing. Desire coursed through me, stronger than I had felt in years. I had never wanted a woman the way I wanted iressa Hartwood-and that truth terrified

    me..

 Dad By Oma 23

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 23: Restless Night

    I stepped out of the bathroom, my skin still damp from the shower, wrapped in a clean towel. As I walked back into the room, my eyesnded on the bed, where a pair of boxer briefs and a shirt were neatly ced. My heart skipped a beat. Gabriel had been in the room while I was in the shower. Had he watched me? The thought made my cheeks flush, embarrassment mixing with a shiver that shot through me, leaving my skin tingling.

    I pulled the shirt over my head, and his scent hit me-Gabriel''s scent. It was a masculine mix of freshly cut wood and something darker, intoxicating. The smell wrapped around me, pulling me back to the club: to the moment our eyes locked, to the feel of his hands on my skin. My breath hitched as the memories flooded back, making my skin tingle and my body restless.

    Sliding under the duvet, I tried to rx, but the scent of him lingered in the fabric, refusing to let me rest. My mind kept reying the events of the night, refusing to settle. I had gone to the club not knowing if I would see him, but when our eyes met... everything changed.

    I''d tried to make him jealous, dancing with men I didn''t care about, when all I really wanted was Gabriel. The memory of his darkened gaze as he watched me sent shivers down my spine. Even now, lying in this bed surrounded by his scent, my heart raced at the thought of him.

    Restless, I tossed and turned, unable to shake the images of him from my mind. I stretched to check the dresser for my phone, only to remember he had taken it from me in the car. A sudden warmth spread through me at the thought. That''s my excuse to go to his room.

    My breath quickened as I stood up and stepped into the hallway. Gabriel had told me his room was right beside mine. My heart pounded as I pushed his door open slightly and stepped inside.

    The room was dark, except for a dimmp casting a faint glow. I hesitated, taking in the space, when the sound of water running caught my attention. Moving closer, I stopped just outside the bathroom door. The shower shut off, and panic surged through me. I turned to leave, but it was toote. Gabriel stepped out, water

    20:49 Tue, 18 Feb

    Chapter 23: Restless Night

    dripping from his body, a towel wrapped low around his waist.

    "What do you want?" His voice was deep and rough.

    ¡°I..... um...¡± I stammered, my eyes roaming his body. Broad chest, strong forearms, and the towel sitting dangerously low, revealing the V-line disappearing beneath it. My mind wandered where it shouldn''t, and I struggled to form words.

    ¡°iressa, say something," he said, his tone sharp.

    ¡°I... I came to get my phone," I finally managed, my voice shaky.

    47

    "Oh." He walked to the bedside table and retrieved it. My eyes followed him, tracing the muscles in his back. He looked even better than men half his age-perfectly sculpted and effortlesslymanding.

    When he handed me the phone, our fingers brushed. His skin was cool, and the brief touch sent sparks through me, making my pulse quicken.

    ¡°Are you going to call him back?¡± Gabriel asked, his expression tensed.

    ¤Á

    I nced at the screen, seeing the ten missed calls from Cheating Jerk-Don''t Pick. A small smile tugged at my lips. I was d I''d changed Adrian''s contact name. Thest thing I wanted was for Gabriel to know he was my ex-it would ruin my revenge ns. "I don''t know,¡± I murmured, avoiding his piercing gaze.

    "What don''t you know?" His tone was sharp. "Your boyfriend cheated on you. The answer seems pretty clear to me."

    "It''s not that..." I whispered, my voice faltering.

    Chapter 23: Restless Night

    "Easy,¡± he cut me off. "That''s exactly what you were going to say, isn''t it?"

    I nodded silently, feeling foolish.

    47%

    He scoffed, his voice curt. ¡°No one said it would be easy, but you can''t keep making excuses for people who hurt you. They''ll just keep doing it."

    "You sound like you''ve been hurt yourself," I retorted, watching his expression harden. His face gave him away, even as he tried to hide the truth. Who could have hurt the great Gabriel Storm?

    ¡°We''re not talking about me, iressa." His voice was clipped. "All I''m asking is that you stop lying to yourself."

    "Why does it feel like you''re mad at me?" I asked, confused by the sudden shift in his mood.

    away.

    "I''m not angry," he muttered, his jaw tight. "I... just... goodnight, iressa," he finished, attempting to turn

    I slipped my hand into the crook of his elbow, stopping him. His eyes widened in shock as my gaze locked

    onto his.

    ¡°You''re a terrible liar, Mr. Storm,¡± I replied, stepping closer. My gaze searched his face, desperate for something-anything-that would reveal what he was feeling. His face was hardened, his emotions carefully hidden once again. I reached out, brushing my fingertips over the droplets of water on his chest.

    Instinctively, his hand shot out, gripping my wrist and pulling me against him. My breath hitched as his hard body pressed into mine, his wetness seeping through the thin fabric of my clothes. His lips hovered near my ear, his breath hot and heavy.

    "We can''t,¡± he whispered, his voice hoarse with restraint. His eyes roamed my face, as though memorizing

    20:49 Tue, 18 Feb

    Chapter 23: Restless Night

    my features.

    His breath sent shivers down my spine, and I trembled under his touch. His lips hovered near my neck, making me ache for more.

    "Why not?" I pressed, my eyes closed, craving the feel of his lips on mine.

    "We just can''t," he said, stepping back and putting distance between us.

    I opened my eyes, frustrated and hurt by his constant push and pull. "Goodnight, Mr. Storm," I retorted before storming out of the room.

    As I stepped into the hallway, I fought to steady my breathing. My heart pounded against my ribs, not from anger, but from the storm of emotions Gabriel stirred in me. His scent lingered on my skin, making it impossible to forget how his body had pressed against mine.

    Why did he always hold back? Why did he keep pushing me away? I thought about the way his hands had gripped me, firm but gentle, as though he was fighting an internal battle he couldn''t win.

    I paused just outside my door, my fingers gripping the cool metal handle. A small part of me wanted to go back, to demand answers, to make him tell me what he was hiding. But I couldn''t face more rejection tonight. Not when I was already so sore.

    All I knew was that Gabriel Storm was going to be mine soon, and I was going to have my revenge.

 Dad By Oma 24

    Chapter 24: Getting To Know Him

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 24: Getting To Know Him

    My eyes shot open. I stretched slowly beneath the duvet before reaching for my phone and ncing at the screen. It was past ten. I''d slept in longer than nned, but I had no one to me but myself. Most of the night had been spent tossing and turning, restless and frustrated by the memory of Gabriel turning me down yet again. Keeping up this bad-girl act was draining, and I couldn''t help but wonder if revenge was worth all this effort.

    Men like Gabriel had been with countless women-elegant, experienced women who were probably far sexier than I was. It was clear I wasn''t his type. Still, as much as I told myself to give up, I knew I couldn''t. He consumed my thoughts.

    I shook my head, trying to clear it as I rose from the bed and headed to the bathroom. Staring at my reflection, I sighed, then brushed my teeth and sshed cold water on my face to shake off the remnants of sleep.

    ¡°You can do this,¡± I whispered to my reflection. With one final nce, I stepped out of my room and passed by Gabriel''s door. I hesitated, but curiosity got the better of me. Knocking softly, I waited, but there was no response.

    I pushed the door open and poked my head in.

    "Mr. Storm?" I called out quietly. No answer.

    The morning sunlight streamed through therge windows, casting a golden glow over the room. It was much bigger than mine, but what struck me most was how dark and pristine everything was-just like him. The bed was perfectly made, the sleek furniture arranged meticulously. The whole space felt controlled, as though Gabriel didn''t allow even the slightest imperfection.

    Chapter 24: Getting To Know Him

    A chill ran down my spine at the thought of being caught snooping. I quickly slipped out of the room, shutting the door behind me.

    The rest of the house was stunning, with vast windows offering a breathtaking view of the city. Every piece of furniture and decor spoke of wealth and luxury. It was unlike anything I''d ever seen.

    88%

    As I wandered down the hallway, a wall of photographs caught my attention. One in particr made me pause-a younger Gabriel, looking innocent, his eyes soft and free of the coldness I''de to associate with him. My fingers brushed over the frame. He had always been handsome.

    The next photo showed Gabriel holding a young boy-Adrian. They were at what seemed to be a birthday party, both smiling warmly. They looked happy, close even. Seeing this side of Gabriel-human and caring- took me by surprise.

    Adrian had always admired his father, despite feeling like he couldn''t live up to his sess. The photo made me question everything. Gabriel had no idea I was Adrian''s ex, and I intended to keep it that way. But now, just as I was nearing my goal, doubts began creeping in.

    My stomach growled, pulling me from my thoughts. I made my way to the kitchen, marveling at the expansive cabs and fully stocked fridge. I decided to make something simple-eggs and toast. Within minutes, I had two tes ready, hoping Gabriel would return soon.

    As the toast popped from the toaster, a voice startled me, making me jump and burn my fingers on the hot metal.

    "What are you doing?" Gabriel''s deep voice cut through the silence.

    "Ouch!" I yelped, dropping the toast as I turned to him, cradling my burned fingers.

    In seconds, he was beside me, gently pulling my hand from my mouth. ¡°Let me see,¡± he murmured, his breath grazing my neck as he inspected the burn. His touch sent a shiver through me. He led me to the sink and turned on the tap as he guided my hand under the cool water.

    <

    10:12 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 24: Getting To Know Him

    ¡°I was... hungry,¡± I stammered, trying to block out the sting of the burn¡ªand his closeness. ¡°I thought I''d make us breakfast."

    "I don''t eat breakfast,¡± he replied tly, still focusing on my fingers, now red from the burn.

    "Who doesn''t eat breakfast?" I asked, ncing at him in disbelief.

    He ignored my question. "Does it still hurt?" he asked, his voice softer now.

    "A little," I admitted quietly, surprised by his concern.

    "Wait here,¡± he ordered, walking to a cab and pulling out a first-aid kit. He returned and carefully applied ointment to my fingers before bandaging them. His touch was gentle, focused.

    ¡°That should help,¡± he said, his eyes briefly fixing on mine.

    "Thank you," I replied, surprised by the shift in his demeanor. Gabriel''s kindness toward such a small injury was unexpected. I had burned my fingers countless times in the past, and Adrian had barely paid attention. Gabriel, however, seemed genuinely concerned. It stirred something inside me-something I hadn''t expected to feel for him.

    ¡°Come,¡± he gestured, taking my hand and leading me to the kitchen ind. ¡°Sit and eat,¡± hemanded again, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    I sat down, still dazed from how he had handled the situation, and began to eat. Gabriel, in the meantime, cleared the counter, cleaning up the mess I had made.

    "Mr. Storm, you don''t have to clean up after me,¡± I protested, standing to help, but he shook his head.

    III

    10:12 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 24 Getting To Know 14in

    "It doesn''t matter who made the mess tes voice greetem What are that gets depletio and finish your breakfast

    couldn''t

    Madre

    I sat back and continued eating 1 cmdit help but are at Gabri wiping every surface until the kitchen gleamed. This man was paradormanding perangly considerate

    My eyes traced his form as he moved around the kitchen. That''s when I noticed his out was g ck sweatpants and a fitted polo. He looked sexy, and my eyes followed the way his strong hands mod across the kitchen counter

    He must have finished a workout session because sweat still dotted his skin. The mosept to sow firs the more I wanted to have him. I was ready to damn all the consequences

    "So, do you live in this big house all alone?" I asked, pulling his attention toward me.

    "Isn''t it obvious?¡± he replied with a small, sarcasticugh. But I didn''t mind. I was getting used to his sharp responses.

    ¡°Don''t you get lonely or bored?¡± I asked again, curious.

    "I''m perfectly happy in my space. I like things a certain way, and my staff makes sure it stays that way," he answered,

    ¡°So, I guess you''re a neat freak,¡± I teased, ncing around at the perfectly organized living room.

    ¡°I''m organized,¡± he corrected me, his eyes moving to my te. ¡°Are you done eating?¡± he asked, noticing it was empty but still waiting for my approval before clearing it.

    10:12 Wed, 19 Feb Kiss

    Chapter 24: Getting To Know Him

    "Thank you, Mr. Storm," I said, offering him a grateful smile.

    "You''re wee,¡± he replied, wiping down the spot I ate until it was spotless. He made sure everything was perfectly clean, and I was impressed. I had never met a man so particr about cleanliness.

    "So, what do you usually do on a typical Saturday?" I asked.

    ¡°I go for my morning workout,e home, reply to some emails, clear my head with a little meditation, and

    take an hour''s nap before meetings."

    "That sounds boring," I rolled my eyes and shrugged.

    "What do you do on a Saturday?¡± he asked, leaning on the counter, waiting for my answer.

    ¡°I.....,¡± I stuttered, unsure of how to respond. "Chores, grocery shopping, sleeping... movie night with my ex, on

    the days he was avable."

    He raised an eyebrow, amused. "I see. How is your Saturday more exciting than mine?"

    "Well, you''re a billionaire. You can do anything you want, go anywhere you want-travel, attend events, try

    new hobbies... the possibilities are endless,¡± I said.

    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± he asked, his interest piqued.

    views."

    ¡°Somewhere beautiful, with a cool breeze and water... maybe a private ind with palm trees and nice

    "So, you like to travel," he said, watching me closely.

    516

    10:12 Wed, 19 Feb

    G

    Chapter 24: Getting To Know Him

    ¡°Kind of. I''ve never actually traveled anywhere. I always wanted to, but I was busy with school and wotej exined. "This year, my ex promised to take me to one of those private inds for my birthday 1 added, feeling sad. ¡°But I guess that''s not going to happen anymore."

    "You never know," Gabriel replied, raising an eyebrow. "Go get dressed, I''ll take you home?

    "Home?" I repeated, feeling a bit disappointed that the conversation was ending. This was the first time we''d really talked outside of work, and I liked it. But I didn''t want to seem too eager. I forced a smile. ¡°Sure, f get ready," I said, standing to leave.

    As I walked upstairs, guilt settled in my chest. Gabriel''s sudden show of kindness had caught me off guard. I didn''t expect him to be so gentle, especially over something as minor as a burn. He usually seemed so distant and cold, but in that moment, he seemed to care.

    It was these little moments that kept meing back, always hoping for more, even though I knew better. Gabriel had walls-tall, imprable walls. The more I got to know him, the more I realized how closed off he was. Whether it was because of his past or his decision to keep people out, he didn''t let anyone in. But there was something about him that made me want to try and break through those barriers.

 Dad By Oma 25

    Chapter 25: Fighting Off My Attraction

    88%

    Gabriel''s POV

    ¡°This is the final report for the Rainers project," iressa said, her hands gliding over the cursor on my desktop. As she stood behind me, her body lightly brushed against mine, sending a jolt through me that I couldn''t ignore.

    Her perfume lingered in the air, intoxicating all my senses, making it impossible to focus. All I could think about was how much I wanted her-how badly I needed to bend her over this desk and make her mine. My fingers twitched with the urge to reach out and touch her, but I clenched them, keeping them firmly on the desk.

    iressa wasn''t making this easy. The more time I spent around her, the worse it got. I had built walls around myself-shutting out emotions, attachments, anything that could weaken me-but she was tearing them down piece by piece. And I hated it. I hated how she made me feel, how she awakened desires I thought I''d buried long ago.

    I wondered what she saw in me. Yes, I was a billionaire, and women often fell for my wealth and power. But with iressa, it felt different, like she was looking for something more-something I wasn''t willing to give.

    "Thank you, iressa," I muttered, forcing a neutral tone as I watched her walk back to her seat. Her ck dress hugged her curves perfectly, every step she took tempting me more. I gritted my teeth. I couldn''t let myself go there-not with her.

    She smiled brightly, clearly proud of her work. ¡°I think with this, we can wrap up the project earlier than expected," she said, her voice brimming with excitement.

    She wasn''t just beautiful-she was brilliant. Efficient. Every task I threw her way, no matter howplex, she handled with ease. Each sess only made her more irresistible, more impossible to ignore.

    ¡°Yes, we can wrap it up,¡± I replied, keeping my face nk, hiding the internal struggle raging inside me. I wanted her, but I couldn''t let myself have her. It would ruin everything.

    ¡°So, did you have a good weekend, Mr. Storm?¡± she asked, her eyes meeting mine.

    I swallowed hard. She had no idea. My weekend had been torture. I''d tried to distract myself with work, with anything, but it was useless. I''d gone to bed and woken up thinking about her, wanting her so badly it ached.

    "I had... a decent one,¡± I lied, forcing myself to look away. My gaze lingered on her full, red lips for a second too long. I wanted to close the gap between us and kiss her until she was breathless and begging for more. But the image shattered as I wondered if she still thought about her ex. Was she still in love with him? Did she think about him the way I thought about her? Fuck..... She was vulnerable, and I wasn''t the type to take advantage of that.

    But God, I wanted to.

    10:12 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 25: Fighting Off My Attraction

    She sighed. "I, on the other hand, had a terrible weekend."

    "Tell me about it," I found myself saying, eager to know more, needing to understand her world.

    ¡°Jess''s friends were still over when I got home, and my apartment was a mess. I spent the entire weekend cleaning instead of resting,¡± she said, rolling her eyes.

    Anger surged through me. How could anyone disrespect her like that? ¡°Does that happen often? Them leaving your apartment like that after a party?¡± I asked, irritated.

    ¡°Well... not so often,¡± she replied, but I could tell she was lying, protecting her friend.

    "Set boundaries," I said firmly. "If they want to party at your ce, make it clear they have to clean up after themselves or hire cleaners afterward. Otherwise, your house should no longer be avable for such events."

    "I couldn''t possibly do that to Jess. She''s wild and crazy, but she''s always been there for me," she defended. "I''m only asking you to set clear boundaries

    concerning your home. Otherwise, you''ll end up spending

    your time cleaning up other people''s messes,¡± I said, my frustration evident.

    She sighed, clearly weighing my words. "I guess you''re right." She shifted in her seat, brushing off the topic. ¡°But enough about Jess and my messy apartment,¡± she said with a soft smile. ¡°How are you really doing?"

    Her question caught me off guard. No one asked how I was with so much concern and tenderness. iressa was getting too close, breaking through walls I had spent years building.

    ¡°How does it look like I''m doing?¡± I retorted, harsher than I intended. I needed to keep her away from anything personal.

    But she didn''t flinch. ¡°Mr. Storm, you don''t always have to put on this hard exterior. It''s okay to let your guard down sometimes," she said softly. Her fingers inched across the desk, and before I could react, her hand rested lightly on mine.

    I jerked back as if burned, my heart racing. She was seeing too much, getting too close. Vulnerability always came at a cost-an insanely expensive one-and I wasn''t willing to pay.

    "Stop trying to read me," I snapped, standing abruptly. "You''ll only hit a wall."

    Disappointment shed in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything. For a brief moment, I regretted my actions. But I couldn''t let her in. I couldn''t allow myself to care for her. It would only lead to pain¨Cfor both of us. It was better this way.

    Unable to hold back, I reached out impulsively, brushing her cheek with the back of my fingers. Her skin was soft and warm, her innocent gaze pulling me in. I hated myself for pushing her away, but it was necessary.

    "Grab your stuff,¡± I said, my voice cold again. "Meet me in the garage."

    Without waiting for a response, I turned and walked away. I needed distance¨Cneeded to remind myself

    10:12 Wed, 19 Feb

    5. 5.

    Chapter 25: Fighting Off My Attraction

    that wanting her was dangerous, no matter how much I didn''t want to let her go.

    The moment we stepped into the exotic restaurant, the atmosphere was warm and inviting. A hostess approached us, smiling in that familiar flirtatious way I had grown used to. Women often tried to capture my attention, but I wasn''t a man who let himself be swayed by fleeting desires.

    "Wee, Mr. Storm,¡± she greeted, her eyes lingering a little too long as she led us to our table.

    iressa walked beside me, her presence calm, but I could sense her nervousness. I noticed every small movement, every soft breath she took, and the desire to close the space between us was almost overwhelming.

    When we reached the table, I pulled out a chair for her, trying to keep myposure as her soft gaze briefly met mine.

    I was about to sit when a voice cut through the restaurant''s gentle piano music.

    "Gabriel?"

    I turned and saw Tina, one of my no-strings-attached flings. I had been avoiding her calls for weeks, hoping she''d take the hint, but clearly, she hadn''t.

    "Hey, Gabriel,¡± she said with a wide smile, walking toward us with a confidence I now found irritating. ¡°It''s been a while."

    I stood, keeping my expression polite. "Hi, Tina."

    10:12 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 25 Fighting Off My Attraction

    She leaned in for a hug, pressing herealf closer than necessary My body tensed. This wasn''t ce for her theatrics, especially with iressa sitting right there

    "You''ve been avoiding my calls, Gabe,¡± Tins said, her face etched with mock sadness. She wasn''t mengs had been avoiding her intentionally. She''d be too clingy, and I needed to set a boundary

    "I''ve been busy,¡± I replied, keeping my tone neutral

    Tina''s gaze shifted to iressa, her expression twisting into a jealous frown. 1 can see why you'' bong" she said sarcastically, giving iressa a quick head-to-toe scan.

    ¡°It''s not-¡°I started but stopped myself. Why was I even trying to exin? I didn''t owe Tina anything Sell, I felt iressa''s eyes on us, the tension around us was undeniable.

    ¡°Tina, meet iressa. She works for me,¡± I said, keeping my voice calm and professional

    Tina turned her attention to iressa, extending her hand. ¡°Hey, iressa," she said, forcing a smile.

    iressa shook her hand with a graceful demeanor that was in contrast with Tina''s hostility

    "We need to get on with our lunch,¡± I said firmly, giving Tina a tight smile that I hoped made it clear the conversation was over.

    But Tina wasn''t ready to leave. ¡°Gabe, we had something good, and you ghosted me. Call me. Let''s talk¡± she murmured, her fingers reaching for my cheek. I stepped back, avoiding her touch.

    I knew what she was trying to do, but I wasn''t interested and hadn''t been for a long time. ¡°I apologize. Tina. I''ll see what I can do to make it up," I replied, though I had no intention of doing so. I just needed her to go. The woman I wanted was sitting across from me, yet I couldn''t have her.

    45

    Chapter 25. Fighting Off My Attraction

    Tina leaned in and nted a soft kiss on my cheek before finally walking away. I watched her leave, but my mind waspletely consumed by the woman sitting across from me.

    I took my seat and locked eyes with iressa. Her gaze was steady and focused on me. She was quiet, but I could feel her trying to read me. A part of me hated that she could see through me in a way no one else ever

    had.

 Dad By Oma 26

    Chapter 26: Controlling My Jealousy

    88%

    iressa''s POV ¡°So, who is she?¡± I asked, leaning in closer to wipe the lipstick stain left by Tina''s annoying kiss, God, I hated how jealous I felt watching her kiss and speak to him, even though I knew I wasn''t supposed to feel this way, I couldn''t help myself. I wiped Gabriel''s cheek with the pad of my thumb. He flinched at first but quickly rxed. "You''ve got lipstick on your cheek," I murmured, cleaning thest red smudge before settling back into my seat. "Thanks," Gabriel smirked, his expression slightly stiff. "But my personal life is off-limits to you, iressa. Let''s eat.¡± He signaled for the waiter, his gaze locked on mine with a trace of amusement in his eyes. I could feel it¨Cthere was something going on between Gabriel and Tina. The way she looked at him, how her hand lingered on his arm... It sent a surge of jealousy burning through me. I tried to suppress it, but the knot in my stomach tightened. I nced down at the menu to distract myself, my eyes scanning dishes with names that sounded too fancy and foreign. Everything feltplicated and out of reach. I wasn''t used to ces like this. Adrian had taken me to high-end restaurants before, but it didn''t matter much since he loved cooking more than eating out. Gabriel, noticing my difort, leaned in slightly. "Would you like me to order for both of us?" His voice, unexpectedly tender, drew my attention. ¡°Yes, please,¡± I said, relieved as I set the menu aside. "We''ll have the steak," Gabriel told the waiter, adding something about the finest wine and sides, It was the kind of luxury I wasn''t used to. Once the waiter left, I met Gabriel''s gaze again. ¡°So, do you normally take your employees on lunch dates at fancy restaurants like this?" His lips curved into another smirk. "I find myself making exceptions with you.¡± I leaned in slightly, teasing, trying to break through the wall he always seemed to keep up. ¡°So, am I allowed to feel special?¡± ¡°iressa, you are special, regardless of whether I make exceptions for you. I think you already know that." My heart gave a small, excited leap at his words, and I couldn''t help but smile. ¡°You''re right. I am special," I said, feeling a rush of pride. For so long, I had struggled to love myself, to feel like I was enough. Now, I was starting to believe it. ¡°Good,¡± he said firmly, approving. His subtle smile sent warmth through me. Just as I was about to respond, Tina walked over to the table, her presence instantlymanding attention. My skin burned with jealousy as I watched her lean in, whispering something in Gabriel''s ear, her hand sliding along the table to caress his palm. To make it worse, she pressed a soft kiss to his cheek again, before walking away. I couldn''t stop myself. The words burst out, raw and unfiltered. ¡°Are you fucking her?¡± My voice shook slightly, anger and insecurity boiling over like a fire I couldn''t control. Gabriel''s expression turned rigid. I expected him to brush me off, to shut me down, but after a pause, he finally answered. "Not at the moment." His response left me feeling confused. I didn''t know whether to feel relieved or hurt. Tina was wless, like she belonged on the cover of a magazine. I, on the other hand, felt like I didn''t measure up in any way, shape or form. "Why not?" I pressed, unable to let it go. ¡°She looks like a runway model-mature, your type.¡± Gabriel''s jaw clenched. ¡°She used to be a runway model,¡± he replied, his voice almost taunting as he listed her impressive aplishments. "Now, she works as an independent model for high-end brands." The jealousy inside me only grew. "You still haven''t answered my question," I insisted, my voice hardening. "Why aren''t you seeing her right now?" Gabriel leaned back, his voice low and controlled. "There''s a lot you don''t know about me, iressa. I have transactional rtionships with women who understand the terms. As I said earlier, I''m not interested in her right now." "Is there someone else?" I asked, my tone subtly sarcastic. "Another shiny model? A new vor of the month, perhaps?¡± ¡°That''s enough,¡± Gabriel snapped, his hands sping together. ¡°Next time, you''d do well to watch yournguage with me." I scoffed, feeling resentment spill into my reply. "Yes, sir,¡± I muttered sarcastically. The jealousy still churned inside me, but now there was something else- hurt. He could have any woman he wanted, and I hated how much I cared. The waiter arrived with our food, breaking the tension momentarily. The aroma of perfectly cooked steak filled the space between us, and I realized how hungry I was. Without thinking, I started eating, savoring every bite. It wasn''t until I was nearly finished that I noticed Gabriel had rarely touched his te. His eyes were glued to his phone, fingers tapping away. Embarrassment rushed through me. What must he think of me, devouring my food

    10:13 Wed, 19 Feb

    T

    < 88%

    Chapter 26: Controlling My Jealousy

    like a hungry lion while he worked? Gabriel nced up, catching my flustered expression. He gave me a small, knowing smile. ¡°iressa, there''s no need to be shy about finishing your meal. I actually like that you enjoyed what I ordered." I smiled back, feeling a little more at ease. ¡°I did," I admitted softly. "I''ll be speaking at a seminar tomorrow,¡± he continued, his tone gentler than before. ¡°I''d like you toe with me." My heart raced at his invitation. Was he asking me to spend more time with him, to see him in his element? I wanted to. More than I should have. ¡°I''d love toe,¡± I replied softly. ¡°Great. I''ll send my driver to pick you up in the morning." He signaled for the check, then stood, ncing at his Rolex. "We have to go. I have a meeting in thirty minutes.¡± I frowned, ncing at his barely eaten te. ¡°But you barely touched your food. Aren''t you going to get hungryter?¡± I hated the thought of wasting such an expensive meal. ¡°We could ask them to pack it for you." He chuckled lightly, for the first time, his smile was genuine, and it made my heart skip a beat. ¡°iressa, it''s fine. If I were that hungry, I could have any restaurant in the city deliver to me. You worry for nothing." My breath hitched as he stepped closer, his presence towering. His eyes locked with mine, and for a moment, I saw something tender, almost vulnerable, in his features. "You''re different," he murmured, his gaze holding mine for just a second longer before stepping back. ¡°After you,¡± he said, his voice husky, as I walked out of the restaurant, feeling the heat of him behind me. As we walked outside, the car pulled up, but before I could get in, Gabriel''s hand wrapped around my waist, pulling me close. His breath was hot against my ear as he whispered, ¡°By the way, jealousy looks sexy on you.¡± A flush of heat spread across my skin, my mind reeling as I tried to process his words. How did he know?

    10:13 Wed, 19 Feb

 Dad By Oma 27

    Chapter 27: Focused On Him

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 27: Focused On Him

    88%

    Sitting in the grand auditorium, I couldn''t focus on anything but Gabriel. The room was packed with influential people-investors, tech gurus-but my focus stayed on him. Even though he was across the room on the big stage, it felt like his eyes were on me, and I couldn''t help but feel warm all over.

    He stood tall, wearing a sharp grey suit, speaking with passion about how technology could change the world. His voice was calm and confident, making every word sound important.

    The way he moved-his posture, his gestures-showed strength and control. Gabriel wasn''t just a

    who saw the future and was determined to reshape it. His presence

    businessman; he was a visionary-amas

    was maic, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t look away.

    I nced at the crowd and noticed everyone else was as captivated as I was. It wasn''t just admiration-it was respect.

    Gabriel had a way of making everything else seem insignificant, and all I could think about was how much I admired him-and how much I wanted to achieve even a fraction of what he had.

    My thoughts wandered, and my heart started beating faster. This wasn''t just about work. There was something deeper pulling me toward him, and it scared me that I couldn''t ignore it.

    Suddenly, a voice broke through my thoughts.

    "You seem quite taken with the speaker," said the man sitting beside me, his tone smooth and curious.

    I blinked, startled, turning to see a man in a well-fitted suit. His name tag read Daniel.

    Wed, 19 Fe

    Chapter 27: Focused On Him

    "Excuse me?" I said, feeling my cheeks warm.

    He smiled knowingly. "Gabriel Storm... he''s quite impressive, isn''t he?"

    I nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Yes, he is. His ideas about changing the world with technology... they''re incredible."

    "You''re interested in technology, I take it?¡±

    Straightening in my seat, Iposed myself. ¡°Yes. I''ve been passionate about it since I was a child. Technology has the power to change lives, and seeing how much the world is evolving because of it fascinates

    me.¡±

    Daniel raised an eyebrow, looking interested. "You sound passionate. What do you do?"

    "I''m a software engineer," I replied carefully, avoiding too many details. I wasn''t ready to mention Storm Innovations or my connection to Gabriel just yet.

    His smile widened. ¡°Impressive. It seems we have something inmon.¡± He extended a hand. ¡°I''m Daniel. We haven''t officially introduced ourselves.¡±

    I shook his hand, his grip warm and confident. "iressa,¡± I said with a discrete smile.

    ¡°So, iressa, are you here as part of Gabriel''s team, or just to learn from the seminar?¡±

    ¡°Sort of,¡± I said vaguely. ¡°We''re connected through a business arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Daniel said knowingly, his grin widening. "Gabriel''s a hard man to get close to."

    10:13 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 27: Focused On Him

    I couldn''t help but ask, "You know Gabriel?"

    88%

    Daniel''s smile widened. ¡°Let''s just say we go way back. We went to the same university for our master''s degrees."

    I was about to ask more when the room erupted in apuse. Gabriel had finished his speech, and I joined in. His message about believing in the impossible and chasing dreams was inspiring. As the pping died down, I stood, feeling proud to work with someone like him.

    As the apuse died down, I rose from my seat, feeling grateful to be working with such a brilliant mind.

    Daniel leaned closer, speaking softly. ¡°I''m d we met, iressa. How about continuing this conversation over lunch?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± I hesitated, ncing at him. He was handsome, a little older than Gabriel, and carried himself with confidence. Still, being around him didn''t feel the same as it did with Gabriel. I felt guilty for evenparing them. Why was I doing that?

    ¡°I''m not sure.......¡± I said, sneaking a look at Gabriel. He was surrounded by people, deep in conversation, and for a moment, I felt like I could leave without being noticed.

    "It''s just lunch,¡± Daniel said casually but still persistent. ¡°Fifteen minutes. If you want to leave after that, you can."

    I bit my lip, considering. ¡°Where would we go?"

    "The restaurant on the second floor. A lot of seminar guests are headed there."

    88%

    Chapter 27: Focused On Him

    Hooked around and noticed the crowd had reduced, I was hungry, and if it was just lunch... "Alright,¡± I said, grabbing my bag, even though part of me felt uneasy, like I was doing something wrong by not telling Gabriel. I pushed the thought away. It was just lunch.

    Awame

    At the restaurant, was clear Daniel hadn''t exaggerated. The ce was packed with seminar attendees, and most seats were taken. A buffet stretched along one side, offering a variety of mouthwatering dishes.

    "I''ll arrange a table for us. Be right back," Daniel said, heading toward a woman who looked like the manager. In minutes, a table was ready. It was clear Daniel had influence. As he returned, I noticed people greeting him with respect.

    chair.

    ¡°I got us a table. Follow me,¡± he said, taking my hand lightly. He led me to the table and pulled out my "What will you have?¡± he asked as I scanned the menu and chose creamy pasta and steak.

    "Good choice. I''ll have the same," he told the waiter, who left with our order.

    Once the waiter left, Daniel leaned forward, his hazel eyes studying me. ¡°So, what kind of business connection do you have with Gabriel?"

    I hesitated, shifting in my seat. "I work for Storm Innovations," I said cautiously. "I help with some of his

    projects."

    Daniel raised his eyebrows, surprised. ¡°I see. That exins why you were so interested in him during the

    seminar."

    10:13 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 27: Focused On Him

    "Who wouldn''t be?¡± I blurted out, before realizing how it sounded. Quickly, I added, ¡°I mean... he has a brilliant mind. He''s one of the few who genuinely supports the younger generation."

    "You''re right about that," Daniel agreed.

    "Does Mr. Storm know you''re here today?" I asked, curious.

    He hesitated. ¡°Let''s just say we haven''t spoken in years. We... had a-"

    Before he could finish, the waiter arrived with our food. Daniel seemed relieved by the interruption.

    The meal looked amazing. ¡°It looks delicious,¡± I murmured, taking a bite. I was savoring the rich vors when I felt a familiar presence beside me.

    I looked up-and froze. Gabriel stood there, his expression hardened.

    ¡°iressa, your lunch is over. We''re leaving," his tone was firm and direct.

    ¡°I... haven''t finished eating," I stammered, ready to protest, but the look in his eyes silenced me.

    "Gabriel,¡± Daniel said, standing to greet him. "It''s been a while. You''re doing well, I see."

    "Daniel,¡± Gabriel replied curtly. "Enjoyed the lecture?"

    "It was exceptional,¡± Daniel said, extending his hand. Gabriel hesitated before shaking it briefly.

    88%

    hapter 27: Focused On Him

    alone."

    ¡°iressa is leaving with me now," Gabriel announced, his tone harsh. "Enjoy the rest of your lunch..

    Before I could object, Gabriel stepped around me, pulling my chair back decisively. His fierce gaze locked on mine, daring me to argue. It was clear he wasn''t leaving without me, and he''d make a scene If I resisted. Reluctantly, I stood. Gabriel grabbed my hand¨Chis grip tight and controlling¡ªand began leading me out of the restaurant without another word. His steps were quick and forceful, making it hard for me to keep up. Anger fueled inside me, and I tried to pull my hand free, but his hold only tightened. "Let go of me!" I gritted through my teeth, my voice low, but he didn''t stop. My heart raced as I fought to retrieve my hand, frustration and humiliation burning through me as he dragged me through the restaurant with various eyes on

    1. us.

 Dad By Oma 28

    Chapter 28: Untamed Fury

    Gabriel''s POV

    I held iressa''s hand tightly as we walked through the hotel lobby. She protested, telling me to let her go, but I ignored her. My emotions were raging. Seeing her with Daniel had set me on fire.

    Out of all the men in the world, she chose to have lunch with him-my enemy. Daniel had always been a thorn in my side, constantly trying to take everything from me, even my ex-wife, Angelique, back when he had more money than I did. That was years ago, though. Now, things were different.

    I had more power and wealth than Daniel could ever dream of. I had built my empire with sweat and blood, surpassing him in every way. Yet here he was, acting as if he could still take what was mine.

    I tightened my grip on iressa''s hand, feeling her tremble beneath my hold. Good. Let her feel it. Let her understand no one crosses me. I wanted her to know how angry I was-not just for leaving the conference without a word but for walking out with him. For letting him make herugh and smile while I stood there, burning with jealousy.

    anger.

    We stepped into the elevator, and the doors closed, locking us in. My control slipped.

    I pulled her against the wall, pinning her in ce. My breath came in harsh bursts, my vision clouded with Her eyes widened, fear shing across her face. But I didn''t care. ¡°How do you know Daniel?¡± I growled.

    Her breathing was shallow, her lips trembling as she whispered, ¡°We met at the conference hall. After your speech, he... invited me to lunch."

    me?"

    ¡°And you just went with him?¡± I hissed, leaning closer, my breath brushing her cheek. ¡°Without asking "You were busy... I didn''t think you''d mind."

    I let out a bitterugh, my chest heaving. "iressa, you must love pushing me." My voice was rough and without thinking, I crushed my lips against hers, the kiss fierce and demanding. She gasped in shock, before parting her lips, and I deepened the kiss, swallowing the little sounds from the back of her throat. My hands moved up her body, pulling her closer, pressing her against me. I could taste her, feel the heat of her skin, the softness of her lips. I needed more of her.

    To my surprise, she kissed me back. Her body melted into mine as if she couldn''t help herself. Her hands gripped the back of my neck, pulling me closer, as though she wanted more.

    The elevator dinged, jerking us back to reality.

    I reluctantly pulled away, but I wasn''t done. Not even close. I still tasted her lips on mine, and it wasn''t

    11

    0 <

    Chapter 28: Untamed Fury

    enough. We stepped out, and I grabbed her hand, dragging her to my suite, my mind clouded by desire and possession. I needed her all to myself. I needed to erase every thought of Daniel or her ex from her mind and make her forget everything except for me.

    The second we were inside, I mmed her back against the door, my chest beating rapidly as I stared at her wild with desire. Her hair was a mess from our kiss, her lips swollen, her chest rising and falling with her breath. She looked so beautiful, so mine, and I was starving for her.

    My hands cupped her face, tilting it closer to mine so I could kiss her again. My lips found hers again, this time slower but just as intense. My breath mingled with hers as I kissed her deeply, tasting every inch of her mouth as our tongues danced in unison. I trailed kisses down her neck, licking the delicate curve just below her ear. Her soft skin made me groan. She smelled like vani, and it drove me wild, the scent wrapping around me like a drug.

    My hands moved over her body, needing to feel her, to im her. I was jealous and desperate, my mind spinning as I fumbled with the buttons on her shirt, frustration taking over as I tore it open, buttons flying across the room. I didn''t care. All I cared about was her.

    Her eyes widened in shock, but I was too far gone to stop. "Gabriel," she gasped, "my shirt...¡±

    I silenced her with another searing kiss, this one fiercer, more demanding. Her hands tangled in my hair, pulling me closer, her body arching into mine. She moaned into my mouth, and the sound sent a jolt of electricity through me.

    My lips slid lower, trailing between the hollow of her breasts. My hands unsped her bra and freed her breasts to my eager gaze. They were perfect-round and full. The swollen tips begging for my touch.

    I relished the sight hungrily before cupping them, rolling her hardened nipples between my fingers, watching as her breath hitched in response.

    "Mr. Storm... I..." she started softly, her voice trembling as she tried to protest. I silenced her words by lowering my head and closing my lips around one of her taut peaks.

    I silenced her by lowering my head, closing my lips around one of her taut peaks. I sucked slowly, teasing her, before biting down gently eliciting a soft whimper from her. The sound sent a jolt of desire through me, making my desire burn hotter. I sucked harder, my free hand squeezing her other breast, kneading it as I wanted her to feel the depth of my need.

    "You love defying me, don''t you?" I groaned, biting down lightly on the taut peak. She winced, moaning from both pain and pleasure. I wanted her to feel what she did to me-the teasing, the torture. I wanted to own her body, to make her think of me constantly.

    As I continued to apply the right pleasure with both my tongue and teeth, my other hand caressed her other breast, rolling the bud between my fingers. Pride swelled inside of me as I watched her body betray her. Her head fell back against the door, and I reveled in the pleasure I was arousing in her. I wanted her to feel every ounce of my desire, to make her experience the same longing I had felt for months.

    ¡°You are never to see Daniel again,¡± I warned, my voice rough with need. My gaze was intense as my hands slid lower, inching toward the waistband of her pants, ready to im herpletely.

    Wed,

    Chapter 28: Untamed Fury

    I was so close to touching the warmth between her legs, to feeling how wet she was for me, when her hand stopped mine. ¡°Mr. Storm, please stop," she gasped, her breathing in shaky gasps. The need inside me was crushing, but I knew I had to respect her boundaries.

    I pulled away, my chest huffing, trying to regain control. I ran my hands through my hair in frustration. What had I done? I had let my control slip and thrown caution to the wind. I had broken my most important rule about not having sexual rtions with those who worked for me. This was a line I wasn''t supposed to cross, no matter how much I wanted her. But damn, I wanted her so much, it hurt.

    She was too young. It was tooplicated.

    She sped her bra and fumbled to button her shirt, but it was ripped, and frustration shed across her face as she clutched the torn fabric together. "You ripped my shirt!" she hissed, anger clear in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one. An entire collection, if you want,¡± I muttered, still struggling to calm my breathing, my body aching for her.

    "It''s not about the shirt!" she shot back, her eyes shing with fury. "It''s about this-" she gestured to me ¨C¡°this toxic, poor disy of masculinity because you saw me having lunch with Daniel. Who is he to you? What the hell is your problem with him? Why are you so worked up?"

    I stepped closer, my eyes dark. ¡°You''re not to see him again, iressa,¡± I warned, possessively. "Why not? Give me one good reason,¡± she demanded, crossing her arms, defiance written all over her face. "You''re going to stop seeing him because I said so. That''s all you need to know,¡± I replied, my voice hard. Sheughed, the sound cold and mocking. "And if I don''t?" Her voice was low and daring.

    I saw the challenge in her eyes and knew she was tempting me. ¡°Then you''ll face the consequences,¡± I retorted, my voice harsh andmanding. "Don''t tempt me, iressa. You have no idea what I''m capable of when pushed."

    She scoffed. "Mr. Storm, you can unleash the fury of hell for all I care. That won''t stop me from seeing Daniel if I choose to."

    Her defiant gaze met mine, her lips curving into a proud smirk. My breathing became hard and fast, and I felt a familiar throbbing ache. I wanted her again, this time with a greater intensity.

    My eyes scanned her tousled hair, her torn shirt, and the fire in her eyes. The rapid rise and fall of her chest heightened my urgent need to be buried deep inside her, riding her until she screamed my name and came

    violently in my arms.

    ¡°iressa, I suggest you leave now," I ordered, feeling myst shred of control slipping away. I needed her gone, or I might not be able to stop myself from acting on my raw desire.

    ¡°What!¡± she eximed, her smirk turning to a frown. ¡°Are you freaking kidding me? You kiss me and almost...¡± Her words faltered, her face embarrassed to admit I almost had her.

    If I hadn''t stopped, maybe we would have been..."

    <

    Chapter 28: Untamed Fury

    88

    "It''s good that you did then," I retorted, strolling to the closet to grab one of my shirts. "Put this on," I said, handing her the crips fabric.

    "Screw you, Mr. Storm," she spat, her anger evident as she walked away. But I was in front of her in seconds, stopping her from leaving.

    You''re not leaving with your shirt ripped open," I argued, gesturing to her torn shirt.

    "I don''t need anything from a man who just treated me like a cheap whore," she replied, her hurt visible across

    her beautiful face.

    It stung to know that my actions had hurt her, but it was necessary for both of our sakes.

    ¡°I would never treat you like a whore,¡± I said more gently, reaching to touch her cheek. She pushed my

    hand away.

    "I''m done. I simply want to leave," she said, her eyes zing with anger.

    ¡°iressa, you can''t leave with a ripped shirt. I¡¯m extending the shirt because I ripped yours. It''s only fair.¡±

    She rolled her eyes before snatching the shirt from my hand. She walked into the bedroom and emerged secondster, wearing my oversized shirt. She looked petite and beautiful, and I didn''t want her to take it off. "Dario will be waiting downstairs to take you home," I said as our gazes met briefly before she stormed out, mming the door.

    As she left, I walked over to my suite window, cursing myself for my actions and how I had treated her. Guilt ate at me, but it couldn''t drown out the desire still burning in my veins. I wanted her-needed her-and I knew this was far from over between us. Even if she hated me now, what we shared was only just beginning.

 Dad By Oma 29

    Chapter 29:1 Hate That I''m Falling For You

    iressa''s POV

    As I walked into my apartment, I was fuming with rage. Gabriel had pushed me to my limits. I wanted to hate him, to dismiss him as just another problem. But deep down, I couldn''t deny it¡ªI wanted him.

    No matter how hard I tried to fight it, I wanted him. My fingers traced my lips where he had kissed me, and I held his shirt close, letting his scent fill my senses. I could still feel his touch on my skin. Pressing a hand against my chest, I tried to steady myself.

    "Get a hold of yourself, iressa,¡± I scolded myself. This was supposed to be about revenge, not losing control over him. Gabriel''s jealous fit over my lunch with Daniel was infuriating. Instead of talking to me about his feelings, he used my attraction towards him to coerce me into obeying his bloody rules.

    He had no right to demand I never see Daniel again, even though I never nned to. Who was Daniel to him? Why did Gabriel care so much about a simple lunch date? His reaction at the restaurant had shown there was something deeper-a hidden grudge. His angry eyes and possessive behavior made it clear he thought of me as his property. Someone he could order around.

    Gabriel had kissed me and almost taken things further. It was obvious he felt something too, but he was holding back. I hated myself for giving in so easily and letting him use me in his petty, egotistical game. But was determined to be the one in control, not Gabriel Storm.

    Or maybe I was fooling myself. How could Ipete with someone like Gabriel, who was used to being with the most beautiful and sophisticated women? Then there was me-in iressa, caught in a mess I wasn''t sure I could handle.

    I fell onto my bed, feeling defeated, but the constant ringing of my phone dragged me back to reality. Without checking the caller ID, I answered, hoping for a distraction.

    "ire... baby... you finally answered."

    The voice was unmistakably Adrian''s. My anger rose immediately.

    "Don''t ever call me ''baby'' again," I snapped. "We both know you have plenty of them." I was about to hang up, but the desperation in his voice stopped me.

    ¡°ire, please don''t hang up," Adrian begged. The urgency in his voice made me pause.

    "What do you want, Adrian?"

    "I just want to talk. That''s all."

    "Talk about what? We''ve broken up. You can be with Nicole and your other women," I shot back.

    10 21 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 201 Hate That fen Fatting For For

    ¡°ire, I''m sorry for how I hurt you I just want a chance to make ing ngle Shaw

    "It''s toote, Adrian. You should move on. I have?

    ¡°No, please. I want you. I love you¡± he said, sounding since.

    Adrian had been the love of my life for the longest time, and kwaning kim now, so bensines something in me. I wanted to believe he had changed, but his betrayal hurt too much

    ¡°Have dinner with me. Just this once. If you want to and things after that, ist bother you ar promise."

    I was torn. I wanted to say no, but part of me needed cloure, especially with ever thing gong on with Gabriel. I needed to see Adrian and understand if he had really changed or if he was still the same man w

    hurt me.

    "Fine, one dinner. But if I feel ufortable, I''m leaving"

    "Thank you, baby."

    ¡°Don''t call me that,¡± I warned, my tone sharp. ¡°Il text you when I''m avable¡±

    I ended the call, unsure if I had made the right choice. Things with Gabriel were already so confusing and now Adrian was back in the picture. Could I forgive Adrian? Was there still a chance for us? I didn''t know anymore.

    The doorbell rang, pulling me from my thoughts. I opened the door to find a delivery guy holding severalrge bags.

    "Miss Hartwood?" he asked, waiting for me to sign.

    I nodded, signing quickly and staring at the bags as he handed them over. They looked heavy and expensive. After closing the door, I set the bags on the table and began unpacking. Inside were stacks of shirts in all kinds of colors, each one neatly folded. My hands froze when I saw a small note on top of the pile.

    I hope you like the recement for the shirt I ripped. Gabriel Storm.

    The audacity. Of course, it was him. When he had arrogantly dered he would buy me a dozen shirts after ruining mine, I thought he was just bluffing. But no-he''d sent not just one or twelve shirts, but fifty.

    And that wasn''t all. I pulled out another bag and found bras-delicate,cy, and way more expensive than anything I''d ever worn. How did he even know my size?

    I touched the soft fabrics, unable to stop myself from noticing how luxurious everything felt. The colors were beautiful, the quality impossible to ignore.

    But then my frustration came rushing back as I tossed the bra''s aside. He thought his money could fix everything.

    111

    10:21 Wed, 19 Feb Kiss

    G

    87%

    Chapter 29: I Hate That I''m Falling For You

    Gabriel''s timing was unbelievable. After his jealous tantrum earlier, his sudden, passionate kiss, and the way he pulled back so quickly, I had been left confused and hurt. Now, instead of apologizing like an ordinary person would, he wanted to throw his money at the problem and pretend it never happened.

    I grabbed my phone, anger fueling inside me, and started typing.

    Me: Mr. Storm!!! I don''t approve of you sending 50 shirts and bras to my house. You ripped one shirt-one recement would have been enough. Instead, you chose to unt your wealth...

    I hit send before I could change my mind. A small sense of relief washed over me. At least I had stood up

    to him.

    But as I stared at my phone, waiting for his reply, I felt nervous. Why did he always make me feel this way? Why couldn''t he just apologize like anyone else?

    My phone buzzed, and I saw Gabriel''s name light up the screen. His reply was instant, as if he''d been waiting for my message.

    Gabriel: I wasn''t trying to unt wealth-when you have it, it''s hardly something to unt. This was simply a recement just as I promised.

    I hope the fit is as perfect as I imagined it would be. Smiling emojis...

    I stared at his words, rolling my eyes in annoyance. ''Hope the fit is as perfect as I imagined it would be?'' The arrogance in his tone and the stupid emoji he added made my blood.

    Before I could type, my phone buzzed again.

    Gabriel: I''ll stop byter. We need to talk.

    My breath caught, my heart pounding in my chest. He wasing here?

 Dad By Oma 30

    Chapter 30: Breathless8

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 30: Breathless

    I arrived at Adrian''s restaurant, and a wave of nostal hit me as I took in the familiar surroundings. Memories of our time together overwhelmed mete nights spent here, the Ideas I had shared to help him grow the business, even the colors I chose for the walls. I had put so much into his dream, pausing mine because I believed we were building a future together. How wrong I was.

    Lost in thought, I barely noticed a waitress approach. ¡°Do you have a reservation?¡± she asked.

    I nodded absentmindedly, my eyes scanning the tables for Adrian. Then I saw him, standing by the bar.

    He wasn''t alone.

    Nicole stood beside him,ughing, and they were deep in conversation.

    My heart sank. Of course, he hadn''t changed. All those promises, all the begging for a second chance-it was all a lie. He was still the same lying, cheating... jerk. Tears stung my eyes as I tried to hold myself together, but it was too much. Why did it still hurt this much? Maybe because I hadn''t fully let him go, and deep down, I had hoped he had changed.

    I wanted to march over and confront them for being so shameless, but before I could, I found myself running out of the restaurant. The cold air hit my skin like tiny needles.

    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I struggled to pull myself together. I opened my phone to order a ride, but there was a surge, and no drivers were avable.

    %

    Chapter 30: Breathless

    "Perfect. Just my luck," I muttered bitterly, kicking at the pavement as I walked. My phone buzzed, and I nced at the screen.

    It was Gabriel.

    Hell. My heart raced as I stared at the screen. Gabriel had texted earlier saying he woulde over, but when no call or message followed, I assumed he wasn''ting. That''s why I decided to see Adrian. Now, I had to answer him. I couldn''t let Adrian''s betrayal or my own personal struggles interfere with my career. But I also couldn''t let Gabriel see me like this-broken.

    I answered, my voice shaky as I tried to keep my emotions together. ¡°Hello, Mr. Storm.¡±

    There was silence on the other end before his deep, concerned voice came through. "iressa, what''s wrong?"

    ¡°I''m..... fine,¡± I lied, though my voice cracked, betraying me.

    "You don''t sound fine. Where are you?"

    I hesitated. "On my way home."

    ¡°Stay where you are. I''ming to get you."

    Minutester, a sleek ck SUV pulled up beside me. The back door swung open, and Gabriel''s voice cut through the cold night air.

    "iressa, get in," he ordered.

    10:22 Wed, 19 Feb 0

    Chapter 30: Breathless

    Too tired to argue, II got into the car, feeling too exhausted to argue. The warmth of the car provided a momentaryfort to the cold I felt inside.

    The moment Gabriel''s eyes met mine, the annoyance on his face softened to concern. "Why didn''t you stay where you were like I told you to?" he asked gently, his gaze fixed on my tear-streaked face.

    I couldn''t bring myself to speak. I didn''t trust my voice, afraid I might fall apartpletely in front of him.

    "Tell me what happened,¡± he said softly, his tone gentle as his eyes searched mine for answers. "Please, say something." he urged, his fingers brushing against my cheek to wipe away a tear I hadn''t realized had fallen. "Did someone hurt you?"

    I shook my head, unsure if I could speak without breaking down. He pulled me into his arms, his embraceforting. For some reason, being in his arms calmed the chaos in my mind. All the shame and pain from seeing Adrian with Nicole faded, reced by a new sense of peace.

    I closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, I was in Gabriel''s guest room, lying on soft, warm sheets. He had brought me here, put me to bed. The thought warmed my heart in a pleasant way.

    But the memories of Adrian came rushing back, eating at me. I couldn''t shake the image of him with Nicole. It haunted me, even now.

    I sat up slowly, my body feeling heavier than it should, and swung my legs over the side of the bed. I couldn''t lie in bed with those thoughts suffocating me.

    My eyesnded on a neatly folded shirt left on the chair beside the bed. It was Gabriel''s shirt-he must have left it for me to change into.

    Smiling softly, I slipped out of the dress I wore to go see that douche Adrian. I unsped my bra and pulled on the shirt. It smelled faintly of Gabriel-clean, masculine, andforting.

    10:22 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 30 Breathless

    The fabric was slightly oversized, stopping just right above my thighs, exposing arge part of my legs Desperate to distract myself, I made my way down the stairs.

    Gabriel''s deep voice echoed from the living room, pulling me toward it.

    As I approached, his eyes shifted from his phone call, sensing my presence. 1 faked a grin in an attr to act tough but still hit a side table with my leg, sending a stack of books crashing to the floor

    "I''m sorry," I stuttered, kneeling to gather them up quickly.

    "I''ll call you tomorrow," Gabriel ended his call, his attention now fully on me. He crossed the room to help me up, his strong hands gently lifting me.

    ¡°Come, sit,¡± he urged, guiding me to one of his luxurious sofas.

    "When I called earlier so we could talk, I heard your voice faint and shaky... I could tell something was wrong. I was scared something had happened to you.¡± His hand tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I''m d you''re here with me. Now, tell me-how are you feeling?"

    His fingers brushed lightly against my cheek, sending heat flooding through me. But before I could rx into his touch, he pulled away.

    "Better," I responded softly, my gaze locking with his. There was something different in his eyes this time - softer, morepassionate. A look I hadn''t seen before.

    "What happened earlier?¡± he asked, his voice filled with concern.

    10:22 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 30: Breathless

    "I went to see him..." My voice broke off, the memory still fresh in my head.

    "Your ex?" Gabriel interjected, his jaw tightening as his expression darkened. "Did he say something that upset you?"

    ¡°We didn''t even talk,¡± I muttered, my voice shaky as the pain welled up inside. ¡°When I arrived at his restaurant... I saw him with the same woman he cheated on me with. I guess..... I lost it and ran away.¡±

    Gabriel cursed under his breath. "Why did you go see him in the first ce? What were you expecting?" His voice grew tense, edged with frustration.

    ¡°I... I don''t know why I went," I admitted, feeling small under his scrutiny. ¡°He kept calling, asking for a second chance, and I...¡±

    ¡°And you believed him?¡± Gabriel scoffed, the disappointment clear in his eyes.

    "I didn''t know what to believe," I shot back defensively. ¡°I thought maybe if we talked, I could get some

    closure..."

    ¡°Closure is a delusion,¡± he retorted, his words cold. "The way he treated you, the lying, the cheating-that''s all the closure you need."

    "I know that," I snapped, feeling belittled by his judgment. "But it''s not that simple. I can''t just switch my feelings off like that. It''s...plicated."

    ¡°Are you still in love with him?¡± His eyes bore into mine, demanding an answer I wasn''t ready to give.

    "I... I don''t know," I mumbled, throwing my head back as my thoughts raced. Gabriel was forcing me to confront emotions I had been too scared to face.

    Chapter 30: Breathless

    "Do you want him back?" he pressed, his gaze never leaving mine.

    "I don''t know..."

    ¡°iressa, you need to figure this out. You''re either still in love with him, or you''re not. You''re either ready to forgive him, or you move on."

    "It''s not that easy," I protested, my voice cracking. "He hurt me so badly, and I want to let go, but I can''t."

    ¡°Then you''ve already made your decision,¡± he said softly. ¡°Be done with him. You deserve better, and deep down, you know that."

    "I wish it were that easy," I whispered, the pain of the past flooding back. "To forget him, to forget everything we shared. The future we were supposed to have... I thought we were going to get married... and now it''s all

    gone."

    My words turned into a sob as Gabriel pulled me into his arms. His embrace was strong andforting, and I felt myself melting against him. His scent filled my senses, intoxicating and warm. I pulled back slowly, our

    gazes locking.

    Without thinking, I leaned in and pressed my lips to his, needing the connection, needing him to make me forget the pain, even if only for a moment.

    ¡°I want you,¡± I whispered, straddling him, my eyes never leaving his. My fingers traced the rough stubble on his jaw, my lips hovering over his.

    Gabriel inhaled sharply, his breath warm against my skin. "iressa, you''re vulnerable. I don''t want to take advantage of you,¡± he protested, though I could feel the passion burning between us.

    10:22 Wed, 19 Feb (

    Chapter 30: Breathless

    ¡°Earlier at the hotel, you kissed me and wanted more,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling yet bold enough to challenge him. "That tells me you want this... so don''t deny us this moment.¡±

    His gaze softened as guilt shed across his face. ¡°About that.....¡± he began, his voice filled with rege 1 wanted

    to apologize for acting out of character. I was out of line for kissing you and for how I treated you after You didn''t deserve that."

    Gabriel''s eyes searched my face, sincere and waiting for my reaction as he pulled alightly away. ¡°Forgive me,¡±

    he said softly. ¡°I let my emotions get the best of me, and I''ll do my utmost to ensure it never happene again.¡±

    I leaned in closer, so our bodies were touching. ¡°Tonight, I need you to make me forget," I breathed. My lips brushed against his, teasing him, daring him. ¡°Please.....¡±

    His apology was heartfelt, but it wasn''t what I needed at that moment.

    "Touch me," I whispered. "Kiss me until I''m breathless and burning for you alone..."

    Chapter 31: I Want All Of You

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 31

    Chapter 31:1 Want All Of You

    For just a moment, Gabriel hesitated. Then his lips crashed into mine, hungry and desperate. Our tongues tangled, and a surge of heat swept through me as I melted into him. His hands gripped my waist, pulling me closer, and I felt his heart pounding hard against mine. The fire between us grew with every kiss, every touch. Each time his lips met mine, waves of pleasure rippled through me.

    I pulled away, breathing hard, staring into his dark eyes. For the first time, I felt powerful, knowing I was the one making him lose control. Slowly, I began to undo his shirt, revealing his firm, toned chest.

    My hands explored his skin, marveling at the firmness of his muscles. His body was sculpted and hard beneath my fingertips, each touch awakening something primal within me. I needed more, craved more of him.

    I let my lips trail down his neck, tasting him, feeling his body tense beneath my touch. His arousal pressed against my thighs, and I reached down, grasping his throbbing length through his pants, feeling the heat radiating from him. He was so big-so hard-and it was all because of me.

    A feral thrill rushed through me as I rocked my hips, grinding against him in slow, deliberate movements. The friction sent waves of desire coursing through me.

    "I want you. All of you. Now," I panted, my fingers tugging at his pants, desperate for him.

    A deep growl escaped Gabriel as he lifted me off him and flipped me onto the sofa in one swift, seamless motion. His body hovered over mine as his hands slid under my shirt, gently cupping my butt and kneading the soft flesh with an intensity that made my breath hitch, before his hands moved lower, parting my thighs.

    I shivered with anticipation as his fingers traced the edge of my thong in slow, seductive strokes that sent a jolt of desire straight to my core.

    Chapter 31: I Want All Of You

    87%

    "You want me to touch you right here?" he growled, his voice low and rough. His fingers slid the thin fabric aside, circling my clit in slow, tormenting patterns that made my breath hitch. The pleasure was immediate, crashing over me like a wave.

    ¡°Yes... please,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling with need. I arched my back, pressing into his touch, desperate for the release only he could bring.

    His fingers continued their slow, relentless torment, each stroke sending shockwaves of pleasure through me. His lips trailed up to my breasts, and his hands unbuttoned the shirt I wore, sliding it off my shoulders and exposing my breasts to his hungry gaze.

    He took in the sight before him as his tongue swept across his bottom lip. His hands cupped my breasts, his fingers brushing over my nipples. He teased and tugged at the sensitive peaks, drawing gasps from me with every touch.

    When his mouth reced his hands, I cried out softly. His tongue ttened against my nipple, sending bolts of sensation down to my core. His fingers moved lower, circling my entrance with a precision that left me dripping, aching, and desperate.

    "You''re so wet,¡± he groaned, slipping a finger inside me and curling it in a way that had me moaning, my body arching off the sofa. "So tight..."

    Freaking hell... this man was driving me insanely wild with pleasure. The way his fingers, his mouth, and his words worked together pushed me higher and higher.

    The world around me faded as I let go, surrendering to the mind-blowing pleasure of his touch. I moaned loudly, unable to hold back.

    "You''re going to cum for me now," hemanded, his dark eyes meeting mine with a primal intensity.

    A. 87%H

    Chapter 31: I Want All Of You

    I nodded, unable to form words, but it wasn''t enough for him. His teeth grazed my nipple, sending a sharp jolt

    of pleasure through me, and I whimpered in response, caught between pain and desire.

    "iressa,¡± he groaned, his voice low and seductive. "I need you to use your words."

    ¡°Yes... please.......¡± I begged, barely recognizing my voice. It was needy and desperate for release.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he murmured, his breath hot against my ear. His lips left my swollen nipple and trailed lower, spreading my thighs wider. I wondered if he wanted to... No one had ever kissed me there. I suddenly felt exposed and shy.

    "What do we have here?¡± His voice was dark and teasing, his eyes locked on my most intimate ce. Before I could stop myself, I tried to close my legs out of embarrassment, but they ended up wrapping around his neck, trapping him between my thighs.

    "Don''t hide yourself from me,¡± he growled, his dark eyes locked on mine as his fingers tilted my chin to meet his gaze. ¡°You''re so beautiful, and I want to see all of you." His voice softened, coaxing me to open my legs wider.

    His fingers swiped along my length in one swift, electrifying motion, sending waves of pleasure crashing through me.

    "You''re so wet and responsive to my touch," he murmured between my legs, his fingers exploring me with testing curiosity.

    He stroked my clit again, drawing out a soft, needy moan. As I grew wetter with each stroke, I realized that with Gabriel, I felt an intense, burning desire unlike anything I had ever felt with Adrian, who made me feel frigid the whole time we were making out.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± his voice was heavy with need. ¡°Has anyone ever kissed you here?¡± His breath was so close to my clit, I could feel every nerve in my bodye alive.

    10:22 Wed, 19 Feb Kis

    Chapter 31: I Want All Of You

    His dirty words and hands ignited an even greater need in me, though I still felt slightly embarrassed.

    His fingers circled my entrance teasingly, then slipped inside me, sliding out in a taunting motion. I was losing it, my need for him overwhelming.

    ¡°I need.......¡± I moaned, my eyes squeezing shut, my arms clutching his elbow.

    "What do you need?¡± he asked, his fingers still teasing my insides. He pressed deep enough to make me feel every inch of his fingers but pulled back before the sensations could fully consume me.

    ¡°I want you inside me.....¡± I gasped, my breath hitching as frustration set in.

    ¡°Then you have to answer my questions,¡± he said, his fingers circling only my entrance now.

    "Has anyone ever kissed you here?¡± he asked, his lips hovering so close to my clit.

    "No... you''re the first... my first ever." I gasped, my body writhing beneath him. But then I felt a sudden coolness against my sensitive flesh, and I opened my eyes. He was staring at me, his expression mortified.

    ¡°Did you just imply that you''re a virgin?" he questioned, with shock written all over his face.

    Wed, 19

    Chapter 32: Pushing Her Away

    Gabriel''s POV

 Dad By Oma 32

    Chapter 32: Pushing Her Away

    I paced frantically around my living room, struggling to cont

    rol my spiraling thoughts and my throbbing erection, desperately aching to be buried inside her. iressa had just confessed she was a virgin, then backtracked, saying she wasn''t. I didn''t know what to believe, and the confusion was driving me mad.

    If she was a virgin, I couldn''t touch her. That was a line I never crossed. I didn''t want to hurt her or take something so important from her. But the thought of her being innocent made me want her even more, and it was messing with my head.

    I felt torn¨Cfrustrated and suddenly, it all felt wrong, as if I was taking advantage of her pain for my own selfish gain. What kind of man did that make me? No different from her cheating boyfriend, who kept her around for his personal benefit.

    ¡°Gabriel, say something..." she said, her voice shaky.

    ¡°iressa, I need you to tell me the truth,¡± I replied, my gaze fixed on her. ¡°Are you a virgin?¡±

    ¡°I....... um...... no..... of course not. I''ve been with my boyfriend many times, I might add,¡± she stammered nervously, her cheeks flushing as she struggled for words. "I meant to say you''re the first guy who wanted to..."

    She paused, her face red with embarrassment. ¡°My boyfriend... I mean, ex-boyfriend, and I had sex a couple of times... but it wasn''t like what we have. His touch always felt cold, and he somehow med me for having a low sex drive."

    "That fucker," I grunted under my breath. Not only had the jerk cheated on her, but he also med her for his own inability to arouse her.

    I walked back and sat beside her, gently lifting her chin so our eyes met. "Your boyfriend was an asshole for not being patient enough to learn how to please you," I muttered, unable to stop my fingers from lightly brushing across her breast. "Your body is so responsive to every touch. You''re every man''s dream. Only a fool wouldn''t see that."

    10/22 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 32: Pushing Her Away

    87%

    ¡°Then why are we stopping?¡± she asked, leaning closer, pressing her body against mine. I knew if I didn''t create distance, I would end up parting her legs and taking her right there-hard and fast on the sofa.

    "This is wrong," I muttered, standing and putting space between us. "You''re hurt, and I took advantage of that," I added, feeling like a fraud.

    ¡°No, you didn''t. I came onto you because I want you."

    "I doubt that,¡± I said, avoiding her gaze. "What you want is to forget the scum who hurt you. This is just rebound sex to help you move on. Months from now, you''ll regret this."

    "Like hell I would," she shot back, her voice raised. I could tell she was frustrated with my holier-than-thou act. But she didn''t realize I was doing this to protect her.

    "I''m not going to deny that I desperately want to forget my ex, but that doesn''t change the fact that I want you-more than I''ve ever wanted any man in my entire life."

    Fuck. Her words were breaking through the walls I had built around my heart. I heard her steps as she came to stand behind me. Her soft palms slid into my elbow, turning my body toward hers. Her gaze locked onto mine now.

    ¡°Mr. Storm, from that night at the club, we shared a mind-blowing connection. And again at the hotel, and even now, it''s stronger than ever, pulling at both of us. No matter how many times you''ve tried to deny what''s happening between us... I know, in your heart, you feel it too... this passion burning between us. We both want each other desperately."

    "iressa, we can''t..." I began, but she cut me off.

    "Don''t ''iressa'' me. You don''t get to push me away because you''re scared of what''s going on between

    us."

    10:22 Wed, 19 Feb h ¡¤

    Chapter 32: Pushing Her Away

    "I''m not scared of anything," I lied, avoiding her fierce gaze.

    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± she retorted, stepping closer, her eyes searching mine. "You''re terrified of feeling something real. That''s why you hide behind your rules and arrangements."

    87%1

    Damn. She was so close now, her body just inches from mine. My eyes wandered over her petite, sexy frame, lingering on the sight before me. She was wearing my shirt, and it stopped teasingly at her thighs. My gaze was drawn to her smooth, slender legs and the hint of hercy underwear peeking through. ck thongs. I hadn''t noticed them before, but now I couldn''t look away. I wanted to part her thighs and finish what I''d started -give her the release we both craved.

    My eyes traveled upward to her chest. Her cleavage was on full disy, the buttons of the shirt still undone, exposing the curves of her sulent breasts. The sight made my pulse race. I felt an overwhelming urge to strip the shirt off herpletely, to have her standing naked before me while I worshipped every inch of her body. I wanted to hear her moan my name, to show her how desirable she was.

    How could her ex-boyfriend make her feel frigid? She was the epitome of desire; every movement was so natural, so sensual.

    I clenched my fists, fighting the desperate need to im her, to make her mine in every sense of the word. To show her what it felt like to be truly wanted.

    But I couldn''t.

    Swallowing hard, I tore my eyes away, forcing myself to step back. ¡°That''s the problem, iressa,¡± I said hoarsely, my voice tight with frustrated desire. ¡°I don''t do connections or rtionships.¡±

    "Then what do you do?¡± she asked, her gaze meeting mine, though I turned away.

    "I have arrangements with women who understand the rules. They know not to expect anything more.""

    Chapter 32: Pushing Her Away

    "What does that even mean?" she asked, crossing her arms over her chest.

    "I have sex with women who understand that I can''t offer them anything more."

    ¡°Anything more?¡± she echoed, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°You mean love,mitment, loyalty..."

    "Yes, those things,¡± I let out. "iressa, I can''t give any woman more than just sex. The women I sleep with know that. In return, they set their own terms."

    "In other words, you pay women to sleep with you,¡± she replied, disappointed.

    ¡°I don''t have to pay them. Most of the women I sleep with are sessful in their own right. But yes, I choose to reward them."

    ¡°Reward them? Like you''re some sort of king?¡± She scoffed. ¡°That makes no sense. Why won''t you let anyone in?"

    87%

    ¡°Because I''m incapable of love,¡± I fumed bluntly. ¡°I don''t want to deceive anyone. And you... you''re young, smart, and beautiful. You have your whole life ahead of you. You can be with any man you choose-not someone like me who would only hurt you."

    rising.

    "You don''t get to make that choice for me. I''m the only one who gets to do that,¡± she replied, her voice

    "iressa," I reached out to touch her, but she pulled away.

    ¡°No. You don''t get to push me away, then act like you care... If you didn''t feel something for me, you wouldn''t have brought me here tonight. Admit it, Mr. Storm. You want this. You want me. And there''s no shame

    Wed,

    Chapter 32: Pushing Her Away

    in what we feel."

    I clenched my fists, the truth of her words hitting me. ¡°Yes, there is..... Not only are you half my age, but you also work for me. This is all crazy. I''ve never dated any of my employees in the past or brought anyone to my home, but with you... I''m making exceptions. And that''s what makes it all wrong."

    ¡°You don''t know that,¡± she said softly. ¡°What''s so wrong about us going after what we feel for each

    other?"

    I hissed. "Feelings? You don''t get it. I don''t feel, iressa. I just fuck."

    I made sure my words were harsh, hoping to scare her off.

    ¡°So, it''s always just sex with you?¡± she shot back.

    ¡°Sex is all I want-nothing more."

    "Then maybe you''re right. Maybe this is all one big mistake,¡± she replied, her voice full of disappointment as

    she turned and walked away.

    Leaving me suppressing the overpowering urge to run after her and make her mine.

    In time, she would be grateful that I stopped, even though every fiber of my being wanted more of her.

    Fuck, should I chase after her?

 Dad By Oma 33

    Chapter 33: Dangerously Close To Breaking

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 33: Dangerously Close To Breaking

    "Mr. Storm..." iressa''s voice echoed softly through the inte, and something inside me tightened. ¡°iressa, my office. Immediately,¡± I said, my tone firm, my mood darker than I cared to admit.

    Ever since that night at my house-the night I lost control and let the passion between us overtake me- she had made it a point to avoid me. She barely spoke to me, kept her distance, and buried herself in work as if nothing had happened. I should have been relieved. After all, I was the one who pushed her away, drawing a line between us that she now refused to cross. But instead of relief, all I felt was... emptiness.

    I missed her.

    God, how I needed to see her. It was something I didn''t even want to admit to myself. Yet every time she walked into a room, the atmosphere shifted. She was a burst of energy, a breath of fresh air in my otherwise suffocating world.

    Now, she had grown cold-so distant that I barely recognized her. And it was my fault. I deserved her indifference, her coldness. But it didn''t stop me from wanting her close.

    I was ying a wicked, selfish game with her emotions¡ªand mine. But I didn''t care. iressa had gotten under my skin, into my system like a drug I couldn''t quit.

    A knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. Before I could answer, she walked in.

    "Mr. Storm, you asked to see me?" iressa''s voice was firm as she approached my desk. She wore a

    10:23 Wed,

    Chapter 33: Dangerously Close To Breaking

    gray pantsuit, her shirt crisp and white, her hair neatly tied in a ponytail.

    She looked stunning, as always, but today, something was different. She seemed distant, detached¡ªmore than usual.

    I narrowed my eyes, fighting to control the emotions threatening to surface. ¡°Why did it take you over an hour to respond to my email?¡± I asked, leaning back in my chair, my gaze fixed on her.

    Her eyes shed with annoyance. ¡°I was busy with other projects, Mr. Storm,¡± she replied curtly, her voice defiant.

    The warm smile she used to grace me with was gone, reced by a cold, stern expression that fueled the fire inside me. God, she was beautiful, even when angry. No-especially when angry. It infuriated me that I found her even more attractive this way.

    She rolled her eyes, and my blood heated instantly. Was she trying to provoke me? The memory of her gasping my name that night came rushing back. I had been so close to having her, and I''d stopped. Why? I didn''t even know anymore.

    Her defiance made me ache to finish what I had started. I had been so close to having her, and I''d stopped. Why? I didn''t even know anymore.

    "Don''t roll your eyes at me, iressa. That''s a warning," I fumed. For a moment, I thought I saw hesitation in her eyes. But she quickly recovered.

    She had the audacity to roll her eyes again. ¡°I didn''t roll my eyes, Mr. Storm,¡± she retorted, her gaze unflinching. ¡°You must have seen wrong."

    What the hell? Was she doing this on purpose? Because it was working. The fire in her eyes made me want to pull her across my desk and remind her exactly who was in charge. But two could y this game.

    10:23 Wed, 19 Feb 3.

    Chapter 33: Dangerously Close To Breaking

    ¡°Don''t get smart with me, iressa,¡± I warned, my tone hard. ¡°There will be consequences?

    I saw the slight tension in her shoulders, the way she straightened when she realized she might have gone too far.

    "Have you worked on the brief I sent you?" I asked, shifting the conversation before I lost controlpletely.

    87%

    "I haven''t gotten the chance," she crossed her arms. "I''ve been busy with other responsibilities that pertain to my actual job description."

    I smirked. So, she wanted to test me today? Fine. ¡°Enlighten me,¡± I said, keeping my voice calm. ¡°What responsibilities?"

    ¡°I''ve been working on the new app designs for theunch,¡± she replied steadily, though the fire in her eyes remained.

    "And how long have you been working on it?¡±

    "Two weeks,¡± she answered. "The team and I are almost at the testing stage."

    "Well,¡± I said, leaning back with a smug grin, "you''re off the project. Effective immediately."

    Her eyes widened in shock. "What? You can''t do that!" she eximed, stepping closer to my desk.

    ¡°Oh, I can. And I just did,¡± I replied, wearing a cocky grin, watching her reaction.

    Her fury only fueled me. ¡°That''s unfair!¡± she fumed. ¡°I''ve put in so many hours on that project, and now

    3/66

    Chapter 34 Dangerously Close to Breaking

    you''re just pulling me off it without any reason?"

    ¡°iressa, you''re overstepping 1 cautioned, standing from my chair and walking toward her. ¡°From now on, you work directly with me. You''ll only handle tasks that I assign to you. Nothing else."

    She stepped closer, her gaze looking onto mine with fury as she pointed a finger at me. "You want me to y assistant when I could be using my actual skills?"

    I leaned closer, close enough to catch the faint scent of her perfume. "You''ll fit into whatever role I choose for you. There are plenty of people who''d kill for your spot."

    "Not me,¡± she muttered under her breath, shaking her head.

    "What was that?" I asked, though I''d heard her clearly, I wanted her to say it again.

    "Nothing, Mr. Storm,¡± she said with a fake smile that made me want to kiss it off her lips. "I''ll do my best."

    "Make sure the report is on my desk before the end of the day," Imanded. "Not a secondter. Or there will be consequences."

    "I''ll get it done."

    ¡°Good. And you''ll also receive an updated job description soon. Your new position will require some changes. Be ready to work weekends and travel as needed."

    "Will this new rolee with a pay increase?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "That would only be fair, wouldn''t it, Mr. Storm?"

    10:23 Wed, 19 Feb

    87%

    Chapter 33: Dangerously Close To Breaking

    I couldn''t help but smile. She was intelligent and knew her worth. It only made me want her more. "Of course. You''ll receive details soon."

    "I''ll be waiting,¡± she responded curtly. "Can I leave now? The report won''t write itself."

    ¡°You may go,¡± I said, watching her walk away. Her gray pants hugged her curves, every step teasing me with what I could have if I just gave in.

    Just as she reached the door, I couldn''t resist. "iressa," I called.

    She turned, annoyance written all over her face.

    ¡°Get back here," I ordered, relishing the frustration that yed across her features as she walked back.

    "I won''t ept any ipetence because of any... personal experiences we may have shared," I warned, my voice cold. "Are we clear?"

    She frowned. ¡°I don''t know what personal experiences you''re referring to. Last I checked, I just work for you. Nothing else."

    Her denial made my fists clench. I was the one who yed games with women-not the other way around. But she was different, and it made me desperate to have her.

    ¡°iressa,¡± I called calmly," It would do you well to remember, I''m the one in charge."

    She said nothing, turned, and walked out of my office, leaving me standing there feeling frustrated.

    But it wasn''t just frustration, it was desire. She was driving me dangerously close to breaking my own

    III

    <

    16.94 Wed, 19 F6b

    Chapter 33: Dangerously Close To Breaking

    rules, and i didn''t know how much longer I could resist.

    87

 Dad By Oma 34

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 34: Letting Go Of My Pride

    I pressed the send button, letting out a long sigh of relief. Finally, the reports were done. It had taken forever, but I''d always loved a challenge-especially one that involved putting the arrogant Gabriel Storm in his ce. There was no way I was losing this.

    My goal was clear: to get my revenge on Adrian by sleeping with his father. The n was already in motion, especially after what happened between Gabriel and me at his home. The only reason he stopped was that I had mistakenly let it slip that I was a virgin, leading him to assume I wanted to trap him into some emotionalmitment. As if...

    Everything was spiraling out of control. My feelings for Gabriel Adrian''s betrayal... they were both pulling me in different directions, making things moreplicated and dangerous.

    Gabriel made it clear-sex was all he was after, and that''s all I wanted too. This wasn''t about love or affection; it was about revenge-revenge on Adrian, Gabriel had no idea about that, but I knew that when he eventually found out, he would hate me. I couldn''t stop now, even if a part of me wanted to

    No matter how hard I tried to push the thought of that night aside, I couldn''t stop reying how I felt in Gabriel''s arms. I had been ready to give him my virginity without hesitation-something Adrian had begged me for months to do, but I always refused. It wasn''t my fault that when Adrian touched me, I felt nothing. Absolutely nothing. He even had the audacity to call me frigid, insisting I needed pills to feel arousal. But ! refused.

    With Gabriel, everything... felt different. He awakened feelings in me I hadn''t even known / was capable of experiencing-desire, raw and untamed passion. It waspletely new. Just the thought of his hands on me made my body respond in ways I couldn''t control.

    I''d always thought I was broken, incapable of being aroused, but Gabriel proved I wasn''t. With him, I felt more than I ever imagined possible

    Wed,

    Chapter 34: Letting Go Of My Pride

    87%

    I ran my hands through my hair, trying to shake off the thoughts of him, but my mind drifted again-to the way his fingers felt inside me...

    I needed to get a grip. I had learned the hard way that fairy tales weren''t real. They didn''te true. In the real world, men were scum. If I wanted to survive, I needed to toughen up.

    I nced at my watch-it was already past 9 PM. Anotherte night at work. Shutting myptop, I made a mental note of everything I needed to do tomorrow.

    As I walked through the empty office lobby, a thought crossed my mind: was Gabriel still in his office? I quickly dismissed it. Why should I care? This was about me now, not him.

    I pressed the elevator button and stepped in, watching as it descended.

    ¡°Ugh..... this can''t be happening"" I groaned, turning the ignition again, but my car refused to start. I had no idea why-it had just been serviced!

    The engine sputtered weakly, the same annoying sound as before. Frustrated, I mmed my hands against the steering wheel. How could I be so capable in some areas and so clueless about something as basic as cars?

    ¡°C''mon..... C''mon," I pleaded, trying one more time. Nothing. I groaned again, hitting the steering wheel in

    frustration.

    "iressa?"

    Chapter 34: Letting Go Of My Pride

    The familiar voice startled me. Looking up, I saw Gabriel standing outside my window, watching me with an amused expression.

    "Mr. Storm,¡± I managed, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. Of all people to see me like this, it had to be him. And, of course, it was in my old car-the one I''d been driving for years to save money for my app. At that moment, I was starting to regret that decision.

    ¡°Car trouble?¡± he asked, sounding more amused than concerned,

    ¡°Yes, but I''m handling it,¡± I lied, praying he would just walk away and leave me to my misery.

    "I can see that,¡± he replied, smirking.

    1. me.

    "Goodnight, Mr. Storm." I waved him off, hoping to end the conversation, but he just stood there, watching

    ¡°iressa, it''s okay to admit you need help.¡± His voice carried humor, which only infuriated me more.

    Was he enjoying this? I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to keep calm. ¡°If I need help, I''ll be sure to ask,¡± I shot back, trying to maintain some dignity, even though I clearly needed help.

    "Alright, Superwoman. Keep at it." He chuckled, the mockery in his voice burning through myst shred of patience.

    I watched him walk away, and my frustration reached its peak. I instantly regretted my prideful rejection. Why was I so damn proud? I should have epted his help, but no-my pride had to get in the way. Now I was stuck.

    With a resigned sigh, I got out and popped the hood of the car, staring at the engine as if it might magically fix itself. I tried poking around, pretending to know what I was doing. Nothing worked, of course. Now,

    Chapter 34: Letting Go Of My Pride

    I was stuck in the underground parking lot, alone.

    87%

    I sighed again, reaching for my phone to call for a ride. Of course, my phone was at 2% battery, I hurriedly opened the app, but the screen went ck before I could book a ride,

    ¡°Just what I needed,¡± I muttered bitterly, kicking the tire in frustration. As I stood there, feeling utterly defeated, a car pulled up beside me. The back window rolled down, and I saw Gabriel''s face.

    "Get in, iressa," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    I didn''t argue, Pride be damned, I grabbed my bag and climbed into the back seat, next to him. ¡°Thank you for the ride, Mr. Storm,¡± I mumbled, embarrassed by how the evening had turned out.

    He smirked. ¡°I don''t know if I find your stubbornness amusing or aggravating."

    I nced at him, heat rising to my cheeks. ¡°For what it''s worth, I tried to fix the car.¡±

    "iressa, quit the act. We both know you don''t know a damn thing about cars," he said, his tone condescending. ¡°You were out there wrestling with that ¡®beat-up'' car for way too long instead of asking for

    help."

    My car wasn''t ''beat-up.'' It had been with me through everything. ¡°That car has seen me through the toughest times, and I''m proud of it," I retorted, feeling insulted by his words.

    He chuckled. "Proud of a car that couldn''t start? You should''ve just let me help you."

    I bit back a sharp response, knowing he was right. "I would''ve figured it out," I muttered defensively.

    #

    Chapter 34: Letting Go Of My Pride

    ¡°And that ''figuring it out''nded you in my car." He shot me a look. "You''re wee, by the way." His mocking tone was relentless.

    87%

    I hated how right he was, and I hated how smug he sounded. "Mr. Storm, you''re right. I shouldn''t have let my ego get in the way of epting help from you." I muttered, locking eyes with him for a moment.

    ¡°That''s better.¡± He smirked, his attention returning to the tablet in hisp. He was always working¡ªno wonder he was so hard on everyone, including himself.

    Thirty minutester, Darius pulled up in front of my house. Despite how the evening had gone, I was grateful for the ride.

    "Mr. Storm, thanks for the ride,¡± I said, offering him a soft smile as I opened the door.

    His expression softened just slightly. "Don''t worry about the car. I''ll send someone to take care of it."

    "You don''t have to-"I started to argue, not wanting to owe him anything.

    ¡°I insist,¡± he said firmly. ¡°And I''ll send a driver for you tomorrow morning. Before you say no, it''s an order. You have no choice."

    I opened my mouth to protest, but the words died on my tongue. "Thank you, Mr. Storm," was all I could

    manage.

    "Good night, iressa," he replied as I stepped out of the car.

    As I walked to my door, I couldn''t shake the confusion swirling in my mind. Gabriel''s coldness, his unexpected

    kindness... it was baffling.

    10:23 Wed, 19 Feb

    C

 Dad By Oma 35

    hapter 35: Having My Revenge No Matter The Cost

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 35: Having My Revenge No Matter The Cost

    "Oh my God... was that Gabriel Storm dropping you off?" Jess eximed the moment I stepped into my

    apartment.

    ¡°Jess, what are you doing here?" I asked, surprised to see her. She had a spare key, but I wasn''t expecting her today.

    "This is basically my second home, so I can show up whenever I want,¡± she answered, grabbing my hand and leading me to the couch. "Now, tell me what''s going on between you and Gabriel."

    "There''s nothing to tell," I replied, rolling my eyes, not surprised by her nosiness.

    ¡°You''re lying.¡± She studied my face. ¡°Your boss dropping you off past ten o''clock is practically screaming, ''We''ve had sex."

    "We''ve not had sex," I countered, feeling my cheeks heat up at the thought.

    "But you want to," she teased, pressing for more.

    "Jess, I just got back from work. I''m tired. I need to freshen up and go to bed," I said, standing up from the couch, but she was right behind me.

    look.

    ¡°Not until you spill all the juicy details,¡± she teased, folding her hands under her chin with a mock innocent

    100

    Chapter 35: Having My Revenge No Matter The Cost

    "Don''t be silly," I let out, yfully pushing her shoulder. "There''s nothing to tell."

    87%

    ¡°ire,e on, there''s something. You have that look you normally get when you''re hiding something." She pointed a finger at me, grinning.

    "I have no idea what look you''re talking about."

    dad."

    ¡°Well, if you''re keeping secrets from me, I won''t share what I found out about Gabriel Storm, aka your ex¡¯s ¡°You''re joking, right?¡± I scoffed. "If you have information on Gabriel Storm?¡± I turned to face her fully now. "Spill it."

    "After you," she smirked.

    I sighed. ¡°Fine. I agreed to see Adrian, but when I got to the restaurant, I found him with Nicole."

    "What the fuck-that lying scum!" Jess cursed, her smile instantly disappearing into a scowl. "Why the hell did you agree to meet him in the first ce?"

    ¡°Jess, I know better now. I was a fool to think he had changed. Gabriel gave me an earful about it,¡± I admitted.

    "Wait, Gabriel Storm gave you an earful about his cheating son?"

    ¡°Jess, you know he doesn''t know Adrian is my ex,¡± I replied quickly.

    10:24 Wed, 19 Feb Kiss

    Chapter 35: Having My Revenge No Matter The Cost

    87%

    ¡°ire, I''m all for taking revenge on Adrian, but Gabriel is still his father. Things could get messy when he

    finds out."

    "I know," I responded, guilt beginning to hit me over the whole n.

    ¡°Okay, but what''s really going on between you and Gabriel?¡± she asked, her curiosity growing.

    I hesitated, then began. "The same night I saw Adrian with Nicole, Gabriel came to pick me up from the corner of their restaurant, and we went over to the apartment... one thing led to another, and we kissed. To be honest, we did more than kissing. In the heat of the moment, I let it slip that I was a virgin, and he flipped. You should''ve seen his face-it was like he''d done something unforgivable.¡±

    "What? Why did he react that way? I thought men loved the idea of being a woman''s first."

    "Not Gabriel Storm. He hated it. He said he couldn''t offer me a real rtionship and that all his rtionships were purely sexual. And if we continued, he warned me I was going to get hurt.¡±

    Jess paused, nodding slowly. "I... kind of see his point, though."

    "What? You too? Are you shaming me for being a virgin?"

    "Of course not," Jess replied gently. ¡°It''s a good thing that you are, and I''m proud of you, but on the other hand, I believe Gabriel was justified in his actions."

    "How can you support him?" I questioned, surprised my best friend wasn''t taking my side.

    ¡°iressa, I''m on your side, but the thing is that men like Gabriel don''t have feelings or makemitments. You, on the other hand, want the fairytale-marriage, happily ever after. And I think he was being honest to protect you from getting hurt.¡±

    Chapter 25. Having thy trevenge 19 Matter The Com

    115

    "What if I don''t want that anymore?" I argued, texting defensive, like she was judging me

    Jess squeezed my hand, her voice soft. "You say that now because you''re hurt. If your n is just to sleep with Gab and take your revenge, fime. But you can''t develop feelings for him. Arnd have you thought about

    yeone when he finde out the truth of your revenge n? He might never forgive you"

    mupt

    "So what are you saying? This whole thing was your ideal I snapped, frustrated

    1 know. But ire, you''re all heart and innocence,¡± she rubbed my shoulders. ¡°I''m just scared this revenge n is going to backfire on you"

    "Well, it won''t,¡± I let out stubbornly, pulling my hands away. "Adrian deserves whatever''sing to him."

    ¡°And Gabriel? Does he deserve it too?" she asked quietly, her words poking at my conscience.

    ¡°Gabriel''s made it clear-he''s domitments. All I want is one night with him, and then it''s over. He''ll be fine." I shot back before walking into the bathroom.

    I was about to shut the door when I remembered Jess had mentioned having details about Gabriel. I poked my head out of the bathroom door.

    ¡°Jess...¡± I called softly, knowing I had kind of walked out on her.

    ¡°What!¡± she replied, her tone a mix of annoyance and curiosity.

    "The details you said you had on Gabriel... Spill them. Now."

    Chapter 35: Having My Revenge No Matter The Cost

    ¡°What if I don''t want that anymore?¡± I argued, feeling defensive, like she was judging me.

    Jess squeezed my hand, her voice soft. "You say that now because you''re hurt. If your n is just to sleep with Gabriel and take your revenge, fine. But you can''t develop feelings for him. And have you thought about when he finds out the truth of your revenge n? He might never forgive you,"

    ¡°So what are you saying? This whole thing was your idea!¡± I snapped, frustrated.

    "I know. But ire, you''re all heart and innocence," she rubbed my shoulders. "I''m just scared this revenge n is going to backfire on you."

    ¡°Well, it won''t,¡± I let out stubbornly, pulling my hands away. ¡°Adrian deserves whatever''sing to him.¡±

    ¡°And Gabriel? Does he deserve it too?¡± she asked quietly, her words poking at my conscience.

    ¡°Gabriel''s made it clear-he''s domitments. All I want is one night with him, and then it''s over. He''ll be fine.¡± I shot back before walking into the bathroom.

    I was about to shut the door when I remembered Jess had mentioned having details about Gabriel. I poked my head out of the bathroom door.

    ¡°Jess...¡± I called softly, knowing I had kind of walked out on her.

    "What!" she replied, her tone a mix of annoyance and curiosity.

    "The details you said you had on Gabriel... Spill them. Now."

    Chapter 35: Having My Revenge No Matter The Cost

    Jess burst into giggles, flopping dramatically onto my bed. ¡°I lied. I haven''t been able to find any info on him.

    I''m sorry......¡± she teased, clearly enjoying herself. ¡°The truth is, I heard he''s super private about his affairs.¡±

    I shook my head in disbelief. Why was I even surprised? This was Jess-always joking and lying when it suited

    her.

    But she was right about Gabriel... and the whole revenge n blowing up in my face.

    But I hade too far to stop now.

    I was hell bent on having my revenge whatever the cost. Adrian was going to feel the pain he caused me.

 Dad By Oma 36

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 36: Emergency Meeting

    87%

    I mmed the elevator button, my heart pounding with fear. I waste for an 8 a.m. meeting with Gabriel -an emergency meeting, no less. The email had onlye through two hours ago. This had to be his way of punishing me. I just knew it. The man probably got a kick out of watching me scramble like this.

    Normally, I was an early riser, but after the stressful week I''d had, dragging myself out of bed was a feat in itself. By the time I reached the boardroom, Gabriel was already there, seated at the head of the table. My nerves spiked as I nced around. Where was the rest of the team?

    I slipped inside quietly, taking my seat at the far end of the table. I wanted to put as much distance as possible between us.

    Gabriel''s stern gaze locked onto me, sending a shiver down my spine. Damn him. How did he manage to look so infuriatingly good-his hair perfectly slicked back, his ck suit tailored to perfection-especially this early in the morning? He didn''t even sleep much, yet here he was,posed and distractingly handsome.

    ¡°iressa, you''rete,¡± his voice cut through the room like steel, smooth yet reprimanding.

    My chest tightened with irritation. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Storm. But the memo came barely two hours ago-"

    ¡°I sent my driver for a reason. Why are you stillte when I made it so convenient for you?¡± His tone grew colder, and his eyes darkened with an intensity that went beyond simple anger.

    My voice trembled slightly. "I thought I''d have more time-?

    Chapter 36: Emergency Meeting

    ¡°You should have been better prepared.¡± His gaze bore into me, silencing the excuses forming in my head. "When I say 8 a.m., I mean 8 a.m. No excuses. This won''t happen again, iressa. Am I clear?"

    "Yes, Mr. Storm," I replied, swallowing the urge to snap back. I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of seeing me break. There would be a time for that battle, but not now.

    "I want to personally wee you to thetest project we''re handling for one of our biggest clients," he continued, his tone serious, though there was a hint of sarcasm. "Normally, I''d assign a senior team, but I decided to give you the opportunity you''ve been asking for.¡±

    So, he had been paying attention. Despite my annoyance, excitement bubbled inside me. This was my chance to prove myself, to finally work on something big. My heart raced with anticipation.

    "Thank you, Mr. Storm," I said, keeping my tone neutral, though I felt extremely grateful for the opportunity. "I won''t let you down."

    His lips curved into a faint smirk. "We''ll see. But you won''t be handling this alone."

    Before I could ask what he meant, he nced at his watch as though waiting for someone. Right on cue, the boardroom door swung open.

    I turned and froze in my seat when I saw her.

    Nicole.

    Of all the people in the world, it had to be her. My hands curled into fists under the table as I fought to keep myposure. How dare she walk in with that fake, overly bright smile?

    "Good morning, Mr. Storm,¡± Nicole greeted in a cheery tone as she practically glided into the room. That wide, irritating smile made me want to scream.

    Chapter 36: Emergency Meeting

    She wore a sleek, ck fitted dress and outrageously high stilettos, looking wless, like she''d just stepped off the cover of a magazine. Of course, she wanted to make an entrance.

    She took the seat across from me, her eyes briefly meeting mine before settling on Gabriel. The audacity of her to act like she hadn''t slept with my boyfriend-and was probably still sleeping with him. It took everything in me to keep from yelling.

    Gabriel''s expression hardened instantly. "Nicole, you''rete," he said brashly.

    Her smile shifted slightly. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Storm. It won''t happen again."

    "It better not," he warned, his voice colder than it had been with me. "And let me be clear. You won''t get any special treatment just because you''re friends with Adrian. Is that understood?"

    My nails dug into my palms. Adrian. Of course. He''d been helping her too. I rolled my eyes in anger. It wasn''t enough that he used his connections to charm every woman in sight-now he was pulling strings for them?

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Storm. I understand,¡± Nicole replied quietly, her smilepletely gone now. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as Gabriel reprimanded her, finally putting her in her ce. For once, she looked genuinely humbled.

    Gabriel turned his attention back to both of us. ¡°Now, as I was saying¨Cthe project you two will be handling is the Gemia Project. It''s a high-stakes venture for a major client. This app will revolutionize how people experience and book live entertainment,bining casino gaming with exclusive hotel experiences and events. It''s designed to be engaging and innovative, connecting users with real-life activities and promotions in a way that''s never been done before."

    His words faded into the background as my focus narrowed on Nicole. How could she sit there, so calm and poised, after everything she''d done? Not only had she cheated with that jerk Adrian, but she''d also unted it in my face, bragging about how he couldn''t keep his hands off her. She had no shame-none at all.

    !

    24 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 36: Emergency Meeting

    Gabriel''s voice snapped me back to the moment. "I''m trusting both of you to assemble a teain and deliver results. Nicole will handle the technical build and integration, iressa, you''ll manage the project''s strategic direction, partnerships, and overall user experience. This is a massive opportunity for both of you to prove yourselves. Don''t disappoint me."

    Nicole eagerly responded with an excited tone. "You can count on us, Mr. Storm. We''ll make you proud."

    I nearly rolled my eyes. We? There was no "we" here,

    Gabriel''s gazended on me, his brow raised. "iressa? You haven''t said a word,"

    I straightened, forcing the bile down. "You can count on me, Mr. Storm. I''ll deliver."

    ¡°Good.¡± He gave a satisfied nod, a faint grin crossing his face. Rising to his feet, he tapped the table lightly. "Don''t disappoint me."

    With that, he walked out, leaving me alone with her.

    For a long moment, the room was silent. I stared at Nicole, my anger intensifying with every second. Finally, she turned to me, her voice cautious.

    ¡°iressa,¡± she began, "I know things might be messy between us because of Adrian, but I hope we can

    ¡°Don''t you dare,¡± I cut her off, standing so abruptly that the chair screeched against the floor. My voice trembled with rage. ¡°If you think for one second that I''m going to work on this project with you after the sick stunt you pulled in the restroom months ago, then you''re out of your mind. You disgust me.

    Chapter 36: Emergency Meeting

    Her eyes widened, but she stayed silent.

    Without another word, I stormed out, heading straight for Gabriel''s office. There was no way I''d work wen the woman who had torn my life apart. He had to take her off this project because I wasn''t about to spend another second ying nice with someone who didn''t deserve it.

    10:24 Wed, 19 Feb¨­ ¡¤

    Chapter 36: Emergency Meeting

    Her eyes widened, but she stayed silent.

    &787%L

    Without another word, I stormed out, heading straight for Gabriel''s office. There was no way I''d work with the woman who had torn my life apart. He had to take her off this project because I wasn''t about to spend another second ying nice with someone who didn''t deserve it.

 Dad By Oma 37

    Chapter 37: Under My Command

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 37 Under My Command

    My office door burst open, and iressa walked in with confidence. For a moment, I felt annoyed at her boldness, barging into my office like she owned the ce. But the anger quickly disappeared when I noticed something was wrong. She was pacing back and forth restlessly, her hands tightly clenched at her waist.

    "iressa, what''s the matter?" I asked, watching her closely. She looked as if she might explode but still refused to speak. ¡°Is there an issue with the project? Are you unwell?"

    Still, she said nothing.

    "Speak up!¡± My voice came out harsher than I intended. I stood and moved toward her, trying to understand what was going on. The way she was acting was unsettling. I didn''t like how it made me feel¡ªon edge, almost worried. I rarely felt that way.

    The sound of my raised voice must have startled her because she flinched, her body trembling as she looked up at me with wide, fearful eyes.

    ¡°I can''t work with Nicole,¡± she blurted out,pletely catching me off guard. Of all the issues I anticipated, this wasn''t one of them. Relief washed over me-it wasn''t something more serious. She seemed fine, though my gaze lingered on her perfect face.

    Her makeup was subtle, just enough to highlight her natural beauty. Her hair was neatly pulled back into a bun, a few soft curls framing her face perfectly. She was stunning, and it made focusing on her words harder than it should''ve been.

    Every move she made drew my attention, especially the way her hands rested on her waist. My gaze drifted lower, taking in the curves entuated by her grey trousers. I fought to stay focused, to push the wild

    +4

    X+

    FR54

    III

    Chapter 37: Under My Command

    thoughts away, but it wasn''t easy.

    Leaning against my desk, I folded my arms and forced my eyes to stay focused on her face, as I studied her carefully. "Why is that?" I asked, keeping my tone calm. I needed to understand the problem.

    ¡°I..... uh....... I just can''t work with her,¡± iressa stammered, avoiding my gaze. The frustration and maybe even in her voice was obvious. Telling me there was more to her outbursts. Something she wasn''t telling me. ¡°iressa, unless you give me a reason, there''s nothing I can do. I need an exnation."

    Her lips parted, and I thought she was about to tell me, but then she mped her mouth shut, as she shook her head. Her unwillingness to exin was testing my patience.

    "Nicole is..." she began but stopped herself, the words seemingly stuck in her throat. "I just can''t."

    I couldn''t help myself-I smirked. Her hesitation, her struggle, even when I could tell there was more to the situation, was both infuriating and fascinating. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I teased. ¡°Is this some kind of... catfight I don''t know about?"

    She red at me, her anger zing, but she still didn''t say anything more.

    "iressa, you don''t seem to understand your position here," I said, my voice hardening. "You don''t get to choose who you work with on the projects I assign. You will work with Nicole, and that''s the end of the discussion."

    "Like hell I will!" she shot back, her voice shaking with rage.

    Fucking hell. She loved pushing all the wrong buttons, challenging me at every turn. I had to admit-I was tired of it. My control slipped, and before I could stop myself, I stepped closer, closing the distance until I was towering over her. She didn''t back down. If anything, she stood taller, her chin lifting as though ready for a

    fight.

    X+

    +X

    FRE

    III

    wed,

    Chapter 37: Under My Command

    "You will do as I say," I growled. ¡°No more arguments. Is that clear?"

    43%

    Her breath quickened, her chest rising and falling in rhythm with mine. My gaze fell to her full, tempting lips, slightly parted. For one reckless moment, I wanted to crush my lips against hers-wanted to im her, to make her forget whatever had her so riled up.

    But just as I leaned closer, my lips mere inches from hers, she stepped back, snapping me out of whatever madness had taken hold of me.

    Clearing my throat, I forced myself to focus. ¡°iressa, do you know why I chose Nicole for this project?" She crossed her arms, her posture defensive. "No," she retorted, her eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Because she''s talented¡ªjust like you. Before your app, I was considering hers. It was brilliant. But I chose yours for reasons that don''t concern you. Nicole is smart and capable, just like you, which is why I paired you both. It''s not up for discussion."

    "Mr. Storm, you don''t understand. I can''t work with her," she argued, her voice strained with emotion. "Then make me understand," I shot back, my gaze hardening. But she fell silent, unwilling to give me a straight answer. My patience had run out. I had entertained her little outburst enough.

    I let out a heavy sigh. "Unless you''re ready to exin, leave my office.. I''m not in the mood for teenage drama."

    She stared at me for what felt like forever, her frustration clear. But she didn''t say a word. Instead, she turned and walked toward the door.

    I couldn''t help myself¨CI had to mess with her just a little more.

    <+

    FREE

    18:49 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 37: Under My Command

    X

    43%

    ¡°iressa,¡± I called out, making her stop in her tracks. Slowly, she turned back to face me, fury shing in her eyes. ¡°Get back here,¡± I ordered. She reluctantly began to walk toward me, barely holding herself together. It only made me want her more.

    "I''ll need aprehensive report on this project by Monday," I said coolly, my tone indifferent, as if I hadn''t just rattled her to her core. ¡°Understood?"

    Her voice was faint, her anger barely hidden. ¡°Understood, Mr. Storm."

    I watched as she walked out, her back straight, her movements tense with emotion. She might think she could challenge me, but she had another thinging. I always had the upper hand, and I wasn''t about to let her

    forget it.

    1 stayed upte in my apartment, drowning in contracts and emails, hoping the endless paperwork would keep my mind upied. But no matter how much I worked, iressa stayed at the forefront of my thoughts.

    It wasn''t just her beauty, though that was impossible to ignore. It was the way she carried herself-with confidence and grace. Her quick wit, her charm, and that infectious, bubbly energy that seemed to light up every room she entered.

    And Then there was her stubbornness. It drove me crazy, but it also fascinated me. The way she stood her ground, even when I pushed back, only made me want her more.

    She was a mix of everything-strong, vibrant, and maddening. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get her out

    of my head.

    Frustrated, I leaned back in my chair and opened myptop, following an impulse I knew I should ignore.

    X+

    +

    FRES

    Í£

    18:49 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 37: Under My Command

    I wasn''t supposed to email her¡ªnot thiste, not like this. It wasn''t professional.

    But I hit send anyway.

    43%

    f

 Dad By Oma 38

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    Gabriel''s POV

    From: Gabriel Storm To: iressa Hartwood Subject: Project Update

    iressa,

    How''s the Gemia project going? Have you and Nicolee up with a solid n yet?

    Best regards, Gabriel Storm

    I leaned back in my chair, waiting for her reply. The tension in my chest grew. I shouldn''t be this eager, but with her, I couldn''t help it. A soft chime broke the silence.

    From: iressa Hartwood To: Gabriel Storm Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr. Storm,

    I apologize for the dy. I haven''t met with her since the boardroom meeting.

    Regards, iressa

    Her short, unbothered response frustrated me. Of course, she was being vague. She always tested my patience. My fingers flew across the keyboard before I could stop myself.

    From: Gabriel Storm To: iressa Hartwood Subject: Re: Project Update

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    CLAIRESSA,

    My orders were very clear. You need to put whatever issues you have with her aside and work together.

    Get it done.

    Best regards, Gabriel Storm

    I hit send, hard, my pulse quickening. I wasn''t in the mood for this. Not tonight. She knew how to push me to the edge.

    From: iressa Hartwood To: Gabriel Storm Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr Storm,

    I''m trying. We have a meeting scheduled for tomorrow.

    Regards, iressa

    I could feel the indifference in her words. It only fueled my irritation. Why was she always soposed when

    I was losing it? I clenched my jaw, but I wasn''t done.

    From: Gabriel Storm To: iressa Hartwood Subject: Re: Project Update

    iressa,

    Good to hear. So it''s the weekend. Do you have ns?

    Best regards, Gabriel Storm

    As soon as I sent the message, I regretted it. What was I doing? Why did I care what she was doing in her

    2/15

    FRA

    III

    ¤¯

    18:49 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    free time? But deep down, I knew the answer. It was wing at me, burning beneath my skin.

    From: iressa Hartwood To: Gabriel Storm Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr. Storm,

    What I do in my personal time is none of your business.

    Regards, iressa

    42%

    Defiant. As expected. She knew exactly how to trigger something inside me-something I hated to admit was there. My pulse quickened again, anger and something darker coursing through me.

    From: Gabriel Storm To: iressa Hartwood Subject: Re: Project Update

    iressa,

    Have you reviewed yourtest contract update?

    Best regards, Gabriel Storm

    I needed to pull this back into something more professional, something I could control. I couldn''t let her know

    how much she was affecting me. Not like this.

    Mr Storm,

    18:49 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    I was just going through it before you emailed.

    Regards, iressa

    I smiled. Of course, she was. She wouldn''t miss the raise and benefits I''d included. But I knew she wouldn''t

    ept it easily. She always pushed back.

    From: Gabriel Storm To: iressa Hartwood Subject: Re: Project Update

    iressa,

    Good. Review it thoroughly and get back to me.

    Best regards, Gabriel Storm

    I waited, my fingers tapping the desk with every second that went by. Why was I so restless? It wasn''t like I hadn''t dealt with tougher negotiators. But there was something about her response, something in her that had me gripping the edge of my desk.

    From: iressa Hartwood To: Gabriel Storm Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr Storm,

    I reviewed it. Most of it looks fine, but a 400% raise? That''s way too much. Why?

    Regards, iressa

    Of course, she''d question it. She always challenged me, pushing me to exin myself. She didn''t understand, though. This wasn''t about the money.

    OO

    1+

    X+

    FREE

    III

    4/15

    18:49 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    From: Gabriel Storm To: iressa Hartwood Subject: Re: Project Update

    iressa,

    Because over the course of theing months, I''ll be requiring a lot more from you.

    Best regards, Gabriel Storm

    42%

    I hit send, knowing it would provoke her. She would take the bait, and sure enough, her response came almost immediately.

    From: iressa Hartwood To: Gabriel Storm Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr Storm,

    I can''t ept a 400% raise. It feels like you''re trying to pay me off for that night at your house.

    Regards, iressa

    Her words hit me hard. Was that really what she thought? That I was trying to buy her? The heat rose inside me, my fingers hitting the keys harder than necessary.

    From: Gabriel Storm To: iressa Hartwood Subject: Re: Project Update

    iressa,

    If I wanted to pay you to be one of my sexual partners, iressa, it wouldn''te through your official

    sry. Don''t insult me.

    Best regards, Gabriel Storm

    +X

    +1

    5/15

    FRES

    <

    18:49 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse.

    42%

    I didn''t care if my words were harsh. She needed to understand. This wasn''t about ownership or power.

    From: iressa Hartwood To: Gabriel Storm Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr Storm,

    I am not for sale, Mr. Storm.

    Best regards, Gabriel Storm

    My jaw tightened. She always knew how to provoke me.

    From: Gabriel Storm

    To: iressa Hartwood

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    iressa,

    I never said you were. If you have any more concerns about the contract, share them now.

    Regards,

    Gabriel Storm

    6/15

    X+

    FRE

    III

    Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    42%

    I needed to end this back-and-forth. But she wasn''t done yet. She had a way of getting under my skin, and I

    hated how much power she had over me. I needed to stay calm, stay in control, but she made it nearly

    impossible.

    F

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr Storm,

    Everything checks out. I''ll sign it soon.

    Regards, iressa

    That wasn''t enough. It felt dismissive, iplete.

    +1

    X+

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    ?

    The pause before her response felt like an eternity. When her email finally came through, it was like a punch

    to the gut.

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    Because I''m getting ready to go to a club. You asked about my weekend ns-there it is.

    Regards,

    iressa

    A club. The thought of her at a club, surrounded by other men, drove me mad with jealousy.

    From: Gabriel Storm

    To: iressa Hartwood

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    iressa,

    The Gemia project should be your priority. Clubbing seems like thest thing you should be focusing on

    right now.

    Best regards, Gabriel Storm

    O Q

    X+

    FREE

    CY

    O III

    9/15

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    Her reply came fast and sharp, as if she had anticipated my reaction.

    From: iressa Hartwood

    To: Gabriel Storm

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr Storm,

    -42%

    I''m fully aware of my priorities, Mr. Storm. But since you''re forcing me to work with Nicole, I need to blow off

    some steam first.

    Regards, iressa

    Blow off steam? I couldn''t stand the idea of her needing an escape¡ªespecially one that didn''t involve me.

    From: Gabriel Storm

    To: iressa Hartwood

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    FRE

    III

    10/15

    18:50 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    iressa,

    Which club is that?

    Best Regards

    Gabriel Storm

    I waited, anticipating her answer, but of course, she didn''t make it easy.

    From: iressa Hartwood

    To: Gabriel Storm

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    I don''t think that''s relevant, Mr. Storm. It''s my personal time, and I''m not obligated to share those details

    with you.

    Regards, iressa

    11/15

    FA

    m

    <

    18:50 Wed, 19 Feb & O

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    42%

    I could feel the tightness in my chest. She was testing my limits, and I was dangerously close to losing it.

    From: Gabriel Storm

    To: iressa Hartwood

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    iressa,

    I forbid you.

    Best Regards,

    Gabriel

    I typed with all the jealous emotions I was feeling as though she could feel how angry I was through the words

    I sent.

    From: iressa Hartwood

    12/15

    O Q

    FICE

    III O

    <

    18:50 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    To: Gabriel Storm

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr Storm,

    You can''t forbid me! You don''t have that right. My personal time is protected under the contract, as you well

    know..

    Regards,

    iressa

    That was it. She''d crossed a line, and I no longer cared about keeping boundaries.

    From: Gabriel Storm

    To: iressa Hartwood

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    iressa,

    I''m sending Dario to pick you up. I need you here.

    +4

    X+

    FR54

    13/15

    C

    III

    <

    18:50 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    Best Regards

    Gabriel

    I didn''t care how desperate it sounded. I couldn''t stand the thought of her being anywhere else.

    From: iressa Hartwood

    To: Gabriel Storm

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    Mr Storm,

    42

    You can''t do that. I haven''t signed the new contract yet, so I''m taking advantage of my freedom while I still

    can.

    Regards,

    iressa

    14/15

    III

    Chapter 38: Following My Impulse

    42%

    She was pushing me further, and I was on the verge of damning all the consequences to hell and driving over

    to her house and ordering her to follow me home.

    From: Gabriel Storm

    To: iressa Hartwood

    Subject: Re: Project Update

    Don''t test me, iressa.

    Best Regards,

    Gabriel

    Minutes passed without a response. The silence was deafening, my anger was growing by the second. She

    was toying with my emotions, and I was at my breaking point. mming myptop shut, I stood, pacing the room. She was ying with fire, and I was ready to burn

    everything down just to have her.

    15/15

    FRES

    III

    X+

    18:50

    Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 39: Blowing Off Steam

 Dad By Oma 39

    Chapter 39: Blowing Off Steam

    -42%

    The bass pounded through the club, shaking the floor beneath me, as neon lights painted the crowd in vibrant colours. Jess leaned in, shouting over the deafening music, "I can''t believe you have to work with that bitch Nicole!"

    I rolled my eyes, the tequ shot I''d just taken warming me from the inside. ¡°I can''t believe it either,¡± I replied, scanning the packed club. Jess had suggested wee to Club Fire to blow off some steam. It was nice, but nothing like the exclusive billionaire''s club.

    ¡°Here, another round!" Jess shoved two more tequ shots toward me.

    I shook my head and pushed them back. ¡°No more for now."

    "Don''t ruin the night," she pouted, trying to persuade me.

    "I won''t, promise,¡± I reassured her. "I just don''t want to get drunk too early. The night''s still young."

    Tonight, I wasn''t looking to get wasted. I wanted to get tipsy¨Cjust enough to make me feel bold¡ªbut I needed to stay sober enough to make smart decisions. I needed to choose a man who would help me forget Gabriel... and Adrian. I wanted to be done with the Storm men, but my heart hadn''t gotten the memo. It still raced for Gabriel, and Adrian wouldn''t stop calling and texting. He had the audacity to leave countless messages asking why I hadn''t shown up at his restaurant. He thought I was a fool, and I wouldn''t find out about him and Nicole still seeing each other.

    ¡°I''m thinking maybe working with Nicole isn''t so bad...¡± Jess shouted over the loud music, interrupting my thoughts.

    I red at her. ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

    0

    FR

    x+

    III o

    <

    18:50 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 39: Blowing Off Steam

    ¡°Well, you wanted closure with Adrian. Now you''ve got a chance to get close to Nicole. You could go through her phone and maybe find out more about their rtionship. See if he''s still talking to her."

    ¡°Jess, I saw them together at his restaurant. That''s all the closure I need."

    42%

    ¡°You said they were just talking, though. Maybe that''s all It was,¡± she shrugged. ¡°But working with Nicole could give you rity. Adrian still wants you back, and honestly, It doesn''t seem like you''re over him."

    "I''m done with Adrian," I insisted, though doubt lingered in my tone. "Let''s not talk about Adrian, Nicole, or Gabriel tonight. I just want to have fun." To punctuate my point, I downed another shot, the fiery burn of tequ grounding me.

    "Now that, I support!" Jess cheered, throwing back two shots of her own before grabbing my arm and dragging me toward the dance floor.

    We danced, losing ourselves in the music, letting the thumping rhythm drown out everything else. For a moment, I was free-until I spun around and bumped into someone, nearly losing my bnce.

    ¡°Oh my God, I''m sorry!¡± I gasped, looking up. My eyes widened when I recognized him¨CDaniel. From the conference.

    town."

    ¡°iressa?¡± He seemed just as surprised as I was. ¡°What are you doing here?"

    ¡°I didn''t expect to see you either,¡± I replied, raising my voice to be heard over the music.

    He leaned in closer, his lips near my ear. "My friend owns the club. Ie here sometimes when I''m in

    ?

    X+

    FRES

    70

    III

    <

    18:50

    Wed, 19 Feb

    42%

    Chapter 39: Blowing Off Steam

    Before I could respond, another man approached us, pping Daniel on the shoulder. He was tall, with blond hair and a yful smile. Daniel gestured to him.

    "This is James," Daniel introduced. "James, this is iressa."

    "Nice to meet you!" James grinned, extending his hand.

    Jess appeared beside me, eyeing James with interest. "And this is my friend, Jess,¡± I added, teasing her

    with a smile.

    ¡°Pleasure,¡± James replied, his tone flirtatious. Jess grinned back, clearly enjoying his attention.

    Jess shed him a coy smile. "Likewise."

    In no time, Jess and James were deep in conversation, leaving me alone with Daniel. He leaned in again, his hand brushing my arm. "Why don''t we head up to the VVIP lounge? It''s a lot quieter. We can talk."

    I hesitated, looking at Jess, but she was fully absorbed in James''s charm. "Sure," I agreed, and Daniel led the way through the crowd. His hand rested lightly on the small of my back, making me feel slightly

    ufortable.

    The VVIP lounge was quieter, and the noise of the club was reduced to a muffled sound. Plush seats and dim lighting gave the room a more intimate, rxed feel.

    "Can I get you a drink?¡± Daniel asked, signaling to a waiter.

    I shook my head. ¡°No, thanks. I''m pacing myself tonight.¡±

    FREE

    III O

    <

    316

    18:50 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 39: Blowing Off Steam

    He chuckled, ordering a whiskey for himself. As we sat down, his expression shifted, bing more serious. ¡°So," he began, "do youe here often?"

    42%

    "First time,¡± I admitted. "Jess dragged me here." I nced down at the dance floor, wondering how things were going with Jess and James. I wasn''t surprised to see them fully engrossed in each other. Jess always found it easy to connect with guys, unlike me, who was hardly attracted to anyone. Sometimes, I wondered what it would feel like to live life like Jess, vicariously bold and carefree.

    Daniel''s smile softened. ¡°I''m d she did.¡± He paused, then asked, ¡°I don''t mean to invade your personal life, but I have to ask-what''s your rtionship with Gabriel, aside from work?"

    My body tensed at the mention of Gabriel. ¡°I simply work for him,¡± I replied, careful not to give anything personal away. ¡°That''s all.¡±

    "You sure?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. "The way he pulled you out of lunch the other day... it looked like more than just work."

    I sighed, trying to suppress my difort at his probing questions. ¡°Gabriel can be...¡±

    Daniel cut in wearing a sly grin. ¡°Possessive. Controlling. Overbearing?"

    "I wasn''t going to use those words exactly," I countered, feeling the need to defend Gabriel.

    "You seem to forget that Gabriel and I were once friends. We went to the same university.¡±

    "What happened?" I asked, curious about the obvious rift between them and why Gabriel had been so angry

    about me having lunch with him.

    ¡°Life happened,¡± he said, his tone distant. Then his expression shifted again, softening. ¡°But tonight''s not about Gabriel. It''s about you and me."

    FRE

    III

    Chapter 39: Blowing Off Steam

    "Me and you?" I repeated, surprised.

    42%

    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel reached for my hand. ¡°From the moment I saw you at the seminar, I liked you, ire. I''d like to

    get to know you better."

    ¡°Daniel, I... I don''t know what to say," I stammered, pulling my hand back as he reached for it again.

    "I don''t want to pressure you," he said gently. "But maybe we could go out on a proper date. No Gabriel to

    interrupt this time."

    I hesitated. ¡°Daniel, I don''t want to get caught between whatever issues you and Mr. Storm have. I can''t risk jeopardizing my job."

    "I understand," he said, his voice low. "But I promise, I won''t let our rtionship affect your work life."

    "I''ll need time to think about it," I replied, avoiding his gaze.

    "Take all the time you need," he handed me his phone. "But in the meantime, I''d love to have your number."

    Reluctantly, I typed in my number, feeling unsure if I was making the right decision.

    "ire, I''m heading out with James. Are you good?" Jess asked, appearing beside me.

    "I''ll be heading home too," I said, rising from my seat.

    "We could drop you off," Daniel offered with a wide smile.

    +x

    FR54

    TCT

    III

    18:50 Wed, 19 Feb D

    Chapter 39: Blowing Off Steam

    I hesitated again. I don''t know if but Jess quickly spoke up behind me, wrapping her hands around my neck. ¡°Oh, let the handsome gentlemen take us. It''s fine!" She slurred slightly, clearly tipsy. ¡°Alright,¡± I sighed, ncing at Daniel. "Let''s go."

    Daniel and James helped Jess as we made our way out of the club, the night taking a turn I hadn''t anticipated. I''de here to meet someone new, and yet here I was, caught up with Daniel, Gabriel''s former friend who he clearly disliked and warned me to stay away from. This was definitely not how I''d imagined the night going, but I didn''t have to y by Gabriel''s rules. After all, we weren''t in a rtionship. Maybe Daniel was who I needed to get my mind off the Storm men.

    §°

    FREE

    III

    18:51 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 40: Getting Over Gone Wrong

 Dad By Oma 40

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 40: Getting Over Gone Wrong

    42%

    I sank back into the plush cushions of my Manhattan apartment''s leather sofa, feeling utterly disinterested as Tina ran her tongue across my neck in a slow, deliberate stroke, attempting to ignite something within me. I closed my eyes, waiting for the familiar sensation of desire to take over me. But all I felt was nothing-cold, empty nothing.

    Her soft hands roamed over my chest, caressing the fabric of my shirt, her fingers teasing the muscles beneath. She straddled myp, pressing her body against mine, Her lips moved lower, trailing kisses as she reached for my shirt buttons.

    I grabbed her wrists, stopping her.

    ¡°Tina... I''m sorry." I apologized, already regretting why I''d invited her over. ¡°We can''t... not today."

    Instead of stopping, her eyes, full of longing, locked with mine. "You can... we can... if you would just let me,¡± she pleaded softly, moving on top of me, her hips grinding against mine more forcefully.

    But still, nothing. No spark. No fire. No desire.

    I closed my eyes, hoping I could pretend. Maybe if I focused hard enough, I could make myself believe Tina was iressa. I could lose myself in the fantasy, let it y out in my head. But that would be unfair-to Tina, to myself.

    The truth was, I''d called Tina over tonight to get my mind off iressa. It was supposed to be simple-a distraction, something physical to drown out the noise in my head. But the more Tina tried, the more futile it became because iressa was all I could think about. Her smile. Her scent. The way her body moved against

    mine.

    #t

    III

    ved, 19

    Chapter 40: Getting Over Gone Wrong

    42%

    And now she was probably in the club, grinding against another man. Jealousy coursed through me. The endless images my mind conjured of her with someone else were messing with my head, dulling whatever desire I might have felt for Tina.

    ¡°Tina...¡± I began again, holding her hips to still her movements. "I can''t. I''m not in the mood."

    She pouted, a deep sigh escaping her lips as she slid off myp in a huff. ¡°But isn''t this why you invited me over? To help take your mind off... whatever''s bothering you?¡± Her fingers trailed seductively down my chest - a move that had once driven me crazy. Now, it did nothing.

    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, my frustration growing. "But my mind''s somewhere else... it''splicated."

    She looked at me with annoyance, then reached for the bottle of whisky on the table and poured a generous amount into a ss. She took arge gulp, her eyes closed for a moment as she absorbed the burn sliding down her throat.

    "What about something more exciting?" she asked, her voice yful but edged with impatience. She scanned the room before spotting the remote on the sofa beside me.

    With a grin, she grabbed it and turned on the speakers, a slow, sensual beat filling the room. Tina stood up, her movements sensual, as her gaze locked onto mine. I already knew what she was about to do, and I felt exhausted just thinking about it.

    "Tina, I don''t think-"I started, but she interrupted me, pressing a finger to my lips with a teasing smile. ¡°Just watch,¡± she whispered, her eyes dancing with mischief as she began to sway her hips to the rhythm of the music. The lights from the city skyline outside the window, highlighted every curve of her body.

    She was wearing a long fur coat, which she now began to slide off her shoulders with a mischievous smile. Beneath, she revealed red lingerie-delicatece and suspenders that hugged her body in all the right ces. Thecy thong and garters left little to the imagination, and her long, toned legs seemed to stretch endlessly.

    X+

    FRES

    703

    III

    217

    18:51 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 40: Getting Over Gone Wrong

    Tina was sexy,no doubt. She was a model, after all, and her body was proof of that. But tonight, none of it aroused anything in me.

    Tina moved closer to me, her hands running up her sides, teasing the straps of her suspenders. She smiled mischievously. ¡°What should I take off first?¡± she asked, her voice low and sultry, her fingers ying with the sp of her bra.

    She unhooked the suspenders first, letting them fall to the floor, before her hands moved up to her bra. With practiced ease, she unhooked it and let it drop, her breasts now bared to me, the soft glow of the room highlighting their perky curves.

    ¡°You always loved this part,¡± she purred, her voice seductive and inviting, as her fingers traced a path along her exposed skin. She gave her breasts a yful jiggle, giggling at her own performance.

    But as I watched, my body betrayed me. Sure, there was an ache, a dull pressure building in my pants, but it wasn''t for her. It wasn''t Tina I craved. Every time I closed my eyes, it was iressa''s face I saw, she consumed my thoughts. Her scent, her voice, her touch, her soft moans-everything about her haunted me.

    upset.

    ¡°Tina.......¡± I stopped her, grabbing her hand before she came any closer. She looked at me, confused and ¡°I can''t,¡± I said more firmly this time. ¡°This... isn''t working."

    I could see the shock written all over her face, as I rose from the sofa and retrieved her coat. Without a word, I handed it to her.

    ¡°Put this on,¡± I murmured, not meeting her gaze. ¡°Please.¡±

    Tina stared at me, disappointed. ¡°Gabriel, what the hell is going on?¡± she asked, her voice rising with anger. "What''s your problem? I''m right here, and you''re acting like I''m invisible!"

    LG

    X+

    FREE

    Chapter 40. Getting Over Gone Wrong

    42%

    I rubbed the back of my neck to ease some of the tension pressing down on me. ¡°I don''t know what''s wrong.¡±

    I admitted, irritated at myself and the entire situation. Tonight was supposed to be an escape, a way to forget iressa, but it was only making me think of her more.

    Tina frowned, clearly hurting. ¡°It''s another woman, isn''t it?¡± She used me coldly,

    I didn''t respond, downing the rest of my whisky In one gulp.

    "I should have fucking known," she snapped, pacing back and forth as though she''d made some grand discovery. ¡°You haven''t called me in months, and then, out of the blue, you text me toe over?"

    She angrily began slipping back into her lingerie. ¡°What happened? Did she turn you down, so now you''re crawling back to me?"

    I scoffed at her tone. "There was no crawling involved. I sent you a text, and you obliged without hesitation, so quit the drama. Listen, tonight is different,¡± I muttered, avoiding her gaze. ¡°I just....... need space to clear my

    head."

    Her re intensified. "Does this have anything to do with that little assistant I saw you with thest

    time?"

    "She''s not my assistant," I snapped defensively, the edge in my voice surprising even me.

    Tina raised an eyebrow, "Oh, did I strike a nerve?" she taunted, a grin spreading across her face as she stepped closer. "So, you do like her."

    I turned away, shaking my head. "I have no idea what you''re talking about. iressa works for me, and that''s

    all."

    ¡°iressa.....¡± she repeated, rolling the name on her tongue as though savoring it. ¡°I remember now. You''re

    0

    FRES

    III

    <

    18:51 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 40: Getting Over Gone Wrong

    42%

    not fooling me, Gabe. I''ve known you for a while. You haven''t slept with her yet, have you? But you want to. You want to so badly, but screwing her would mean breaking one of those forbidden rules of yours. That''s why you''re so worked up. Right?"

    "That''s enough, Tina,¡± I''d had it with her tantrums. How the bloody hell did she know what I was dealing with? I hated feeling vulnerable, and at this moment, I needed to be alone, so I could get my emotions checked. ¡°I think it''s time for you to leave."

    She sighed, her seductive tone returned, as she slipped on her coat. "Oh, Gabe, don''t be like that," she said softly. ¡°I know you keep yourself so guarded so no one can get close to you, but I can see right through the

    fa?ade."

    "Tina, there''s no fa?ade," I shot back coldly. "This is me. You''ve always been aware of the terms of our

    rtionship."

    ¡°Oh, Gabe,¡± she said, shaking her head with disappointment. ¡°Look at how triggered you are simply because I brought her up. You''ve never turned down sex-not once. Sex is the one thing you''ve always wanted because it means less talking. But tonight? Tonight, you''re saying no to all of this?¡±

    She opened her coat, gesturing to her body with a mocking scoff. ¡°That means you''re in deep with this girl, but you''re too blind to realize it."

    "Tina," I said, my voice icy, "I''m d you remember the terms of this arrangement, because right now, it feels like you''re overstepping."

    She narrowed her eyes, scoffing again. ¡°Overstepping?¡± she echoed, her voice rising. ¡°I''m not overstepping, Gabriel. I''m simply pointing out the obvious. You''ve developed feelings for that little girl, and it''s scaring the hell out of you."

    She closed the gap between us as her hands slid down my torso, stopping at the bulge on my pants. A smug smile spread across her face. ¡°Oh, Mr. Storm," she teased, "someone''s in denial. You''re almost hard as a

    rock."

    FREE

    III O

    517

    18:51 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 40: Getting Over Gone Wrong

    ¡°Tina, I already said, not today," I warned harshly.

    42%

    ¡°Oh, I get it now," she smirked, taunting me. ¡°You called me over here to help you get that little girl out of your head. And all the while I was dancing, you were imagining I was her. Now you''re stuck with a hard-on that''s desperately begging for release."

    She tried to reach for my pants again. ¡°I can help you with this problem if you let me..."

    I firmly sped her wrist in mine, and she flinched, snatching her hand back in pain. This wasn''t how the night was supposed to go. I''d nned to fuck her and lose myself in the pleasure of her sexy body. Instead, I was being analyzed and lectured when all I wanted was a distraction. "Tina, thank you for the offer, but my answer is still no." Thest thing I wanted was admitting to Tina that she was right about

    what was wrong with me.

    She smiled at me sadly, as though she pitied me. ¡°I don''t know who broke you, Gabe,¡± she whispered, ¡°but whoever it was... they did a damn good job."

    "I''m not broken,¡± I replied through clenched teeth. ¡°Dario will be waiting downstairs to take you home." She was reluctant for a moment, her eyes searching mine for something that wasn''t there. "This was a bloody waste of my time,¡± she muttered, grabbing her purse and walking toward the door.

    But before she left, she turned back to face me, her expression disappointed. "Whoever she is, Gabe, she''s probably out there living her best life while you''re stuck here, denying yourself what really matters. She''s still got control over you, and she''s not even around.¡±

    The door mmed behind her, and her words hit me harder than I cared to admit. I let out a deep-seated, angry growl, downing thest of my whisky. The night had ended in the worst way possible.

    00

    FRE

    7C

    III

    Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 40: Getting Over Gone Wrong

    Tina was fucking right about everything. Angelique''s betrayal still haunted me, dictating my every move when I

    imed to be done with her. I just couldn''t bring myself to move on... to open up my heart again to

    anyone.

    And now there was iressa. She was different, and I hated that she was breaking through all the walls I''d

    built to protect myself. It made me feel exposed, like I was losing control. I hated that she had any kind of hold over me, that she could make me feel things I''d sworn I''d never feel again.

    My eyesnded on my phone. It sat there, mocking me, daring me to do something I knew I shouldn''t. I stared

    at it, every nerve in my body screaming to leave it alone. But my hand moved anyway, grabbing it before I

    could stop myself.

    I swiped to her name. My thumb hovered over the screen, my heart hammering against my ribs.

    Just one call. That''s all.

    The ringing started, each tone louder than thest. Then, a click.

    717

    FRES

    III O

    C

    18:51

    Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 41: Under His Gaze

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 41

    Chapter 41: Under His Gaze

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 41: Under His Gaze

    ¡°Hey, iressa,¡± Nicole greeted as she approached my desk, her tone warm and her usual bright smile in ce.

    I nced up from myputer, trying to suppress the anger rising in my chest. Of all the people I had to deal with today, Nicole was thest on the list but I had no choice. "Hi, Nicole,¡± I responded, keeping my voice short and my expression neutral.

    She paused briefly, as though gauging my mood, before continuing. ¡°I know our meeting is set for noon, but I thought we could talk first. May I?" She gestured to the chair across from me.

    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and motioned toward the seat. "Go ahead."

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She eased into the chair, still wearing that overly cheerful smile that got on my nerves every time I saw it. ¡°Look, I know after the Adrian situation, you probably can''t stand me-"

    I interrupted, not bothering to hold back. ¡°It''s not an ¡®Adrian situation.'' I caught my boyfriend cheating on me with you. And then you had the nerve to unt it in my face. What kind of person does that?"

    Nicole inhaled deeply, remorse etched on features.¡°iressa, I''m sorry for how I behaved that day in the restroom. Looking back, I regret it deeply, which is why I''m here now-to apologize."

    "Apology denied," I shot back without hesitation. "You''re not here because you feel bad-you''re here because we''re stuck working together on this project."

    X+

    FREE

    III

    18:51 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 41: Under His Gaze

    $ 42%-

    "This isn''t about convenience,¡± she replied firmly, cing her hand on the desk as if she were going to reach out, only to pull it back when she saw the hard look in my eyes. "I''m offering a genuine apology. It''s up to you whether or not to ept it."

    I leaned back in my chair, my lips pressed into a tight line. She had some nerve walking in here, thinking she could smooth things over so easily.

    "Look, iressa," she continued, softening her voice. "I made a horrible choice by taunting you, but I wasn''t the one who broke promises to you. Still, I''m trying to be mature here-for both our sakes."

    My arms crossed as I studied her face. She wasn''t entirely wrong. The me rested on Adrian, who broke hismitment to me and betrayed my trust.

    I couldn''t let my anger toward him cloud my professional judgment. But forgiving Nicole was easier said than done.

    ¡°So, now you''re doing me a favor?" I asked, my tone sarcastic.

    "In a way, yes,¡± she admitted with a shrug. ¡°The Gemia project is a chance to prove to Mr. Storm that we''re the right people for the job. You don''t want to jeopardize that over something that isn''t work-rted.¡±

    As much as I hated to admit it, she was right. Gabriel trusted us to spearhead one of the biggest projects Storm Innovations had ever taken on in the entertainment industry-a project that had the potential to transform the way people experienced entertainment and travel. This wasn''t the time to let my emotions dictate my actions.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I said after a long pause, exhaling slowly. ¡°For the sake of Gemia, I''ll put our differences aside. But once it''s over, we''re done."

    ¡°That''s all I''m asking for." Nicole''s shoulders rxed as she smiled. ¡°I knew you''d make the smart choice, which is why I''ve already started working on the project''s design."

    FRES

    III

    18:51 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 41: Under His Gaze

    I arched an eyebrow. "You worked on a design without discussing it with me first?¡±

    ¡°I believe in being proactive,¡± she replied, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Think of it as a draft, not the final

    version."

    I leaned forward, my voice edged with sarcasm. "Let''s see this so-called draft.¡±

    Nicole tapped on her phone and sent me the mock-ups. Myptop pinged, and I opened the files. The designs were clean and functional, but dull. The colorscked energy, and the concept felt too in for the bold vision Gabriel had pitched.

    "This is decent," I said slowly, weighing my words. "But it''s missing the creativity we need. The designs feel too safe for what we''re trying to achieve."

    Nicole leaned over to view the screen. ¡°What do you mean?"

    I took a deep breath, remembering Gabriel''s words from the previous meeting. ¡°This project is meant to revolutionize how people experience live entertainment. It''s not just about booking a hotel room or ying casino games¨Cit''s about creating an immersive experience. Gabriel said it himself: Gemiabines casino gaming with exclusive hotel experiences and real-life events. It''s supposed to be engaging, colorful, connecting users with promotions and activities in a way no app has ever done before."

    Nicole nced at the designs again. ¡°Hmm....... I see what you mean. So, what do you suggest?¡±

    I could see the realization dawning in Nicole''s eyes as I spoke. I continued, "These designs are good, but they don''t capture the full potential. We need something that brings that excitement to life. Something that pulls users in and makes them feel like they''re part of something big."

    I took control of theptop, my fingers flying across the keyboard as I made swift edits to the colors andyout. Within minutes, I hadpletely revamped the designs, infusing them with bold colors and dynamic visuals that reflected our goal: to be engaging and colorful, connecting users with real-life activities and promotions in a way that''s never been done before.

    +

    FREE

    ¤¯

    18:51 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 41: Under His Gaze

    I turned the screen toward her. "How does this look?"

    ? ???, 42%??

    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Wow... You''vepletely changed it. This feels alive-like it actually captures

    the excitement we''re going for."

    "Exactly,¡± I said with a small, satisfied nod. ¡°Now we''re getting somewhere."

    Nicole leaned back, clearly impressed. "I''ve got to admit, this is way better than what I had in mind."

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, keeping my tone professional. "But we''re not done yet. We still need to finalize the team selection. And Mr Storm expects aprehensive report by the end of the day."

    Her expression shifted to rm. "Wait-he expects a report today?"

    I nodded. "We''ll figure it out. Let''s just focus."

    After hours of working through revisions and discussing ideas, Nicole and I finally put together a presentation

    we felt confident about.

    Storm.

    Just as we were wrapping up for the day, an email notification pinged on myptop. It was from Gabriel

    From: Gabriel Storm

    To: iressa Hartwood

    X+

    FRIE

    III

    <

    Chapter 41. Under His Gaze

    Subject: Pitch Delivery

    Meet me in the boardroom in 30 minutes. I''d like to see where you''re at with the project.

    I swallowed hard, my nerves jittering at the thought of presenting to Gabriel with so little preparation. Yesterday, he emailed me about submitting a report, but there was no mention of a presentation. Was this his way of punishing me for defying his orders and going to the club? Did he want to see me fail?

    Christ. Despite the progress Nicole and I had made, I wasn''t sure if it was enough to meet his impossibly high expectations.

    "Mr. Storm has requested we meet him in the boardroom in fifteen minutes," I finally blurted out to Nicole. She, on the other hand, remainedposed, grabbing her materials with a reassuring calmness. "We''ll be fine,¡± she said, cing her hand lightly on mine, almost as if sensing my unease. ¡°Let''s just show him what

    we''ve done."

    I nodded, forcing a smile before standing from my seat. Together, we made our way to the boardroom. When we arrived, Gabriel was already seated at the head of the table, his expression stoic.

    His presence dominated the room. Even though I had grown ustomed to his intense energy, today felt different. The stakes were higher, and I couldn''t shake how tensed I felt.

    Gabriel wasted no time. "Let''s see what you''ve got," he said, his tonemanding as he gestured for us to

    begin.

    FRES

    III

    <

    18:51 Wed, 19 Feb G

    Chapter 41: Under His Gaze

    42%

    I drew in a deep breath, nodded at Nicole, and began the presentation. I walked Gabriel through the updated designs, emphasizing the creative choices we had made to capture the project''s energy. But his stern gaze never left me, making my hands fidget slightly as I spoke.

    He must have noticed because he raised his hand, halting me mid-sentence. ¡°iressa, you seem nervous,¡±

    he observed, his piercing dark eyes still locked on me.

    His words left me momentarily speechless,

    and I struggled to find the right words.

    ¡°If you need a moment, we can reschedule,¡± he added, his tone oddly considerate.

    What was this? Was he genuinely concerned, or was this a test to see if I''d crack under pressure so he could

    use it against meter?

    I wasn''t about to give him that satisfaction of seeing me fold. Nicole and I had spent the entire day refining this presentation, and I wasn''t going to let my nerves ruin it.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Storm, but I''m fine and ready to continue," I replied, summoning all the confidence I could

    muster.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said, gesturing with a slight nod, his expression still the same.

    I resumed, making an effort to project confidence as I outlined the vibrant designs and the concept we had envisioned for the project. This time, I avoided rushing, ensuring every point was clear. When I finished, I handed the floor to Nicole, who outlined our ns for user interaction and future development. Stepping aside, I watched Gabriel closely, trying to decipher his expression. It was as nk as ever. He had mastered the art of hiding his emotions, especially in moments like this.

    +X

    FRES

    III

    Chapter 41: Under His Gaze

    When Nicole concluded, we both stood in silence, awaiting his verdict.

    42%

    spoke.

    Gabriel leaned back in his chair, his expression contemtive. After what felt like an eternity, he finally

    ¡°It''s reasonable," he began slowly. "I like the direction you''re heading in, and the designs are solid.¡± Reasonable? That word echoed in my mind. Did that mean he didn''t like it? That it wasn''t good enough? But then he said he liked the designs, so maybe there was some hope-until he continued.

    ¡°But,¡± he continued, his tone shifting, ¡°it''s not enough.¡±

    His voice rose brashly, and he mmed his fist on the table, startling Nicole. "This project is supposed to be innovative, groundbreaking. What you''ve presented is safe, uninspired. I''m not impressed."

    I fought to keep my disappointment from showing. "We can go back and improve it,¡± I said, keeping my tone

    as steady as I could despite the intensity of his anger.

    "You''ll do more than rework it,¡± he shot back, his gaze hardening as it fixed on me. "You have two weeks to deliver something worthy of this project, or you''re both off it."

    The finality in his words hit like a blow. The look in his eyes left no room for Nicole or I to object.

    ¡°I don''t take kindly to mediocre efforts,¡± he continued. ¡°When I give you my time, it''s a privilege. If you''re going

    to put forth anything before me, make sure it''s worth my attention. Is that clear?"

    "Yes, Mr. Storm," we replied in unison, our voices shaking slightly.

    FRIE ¡¿

    III

    18:52 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 41: Under His Gaze

    The room fell silent again. I couldn''t wait to leave, but then Gabriel''s cold gaze shifted to me.

    ¡°Nicole, leave us. I need to speak with iressa alone."

    .42%

    da

    Alone. Hell no. My nerves spiked. I wasn''t ready to face him one-on-one, especially not after defying his

    orders and going to the club. Was that why he wanted to speak with me privately?

    Nicole gave me a worried nce before gathering her things and quickly leaving. The door clicked shut

    behind her, leaving me alone with Gabriel.

    X+

    FREE

 Dad By Oma 42

    Chapter 42: At My Beck And Call

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 42: At My Beck And Call

    The moment we were alone, I turned my full attention to iressa. She looked incredibly sexy leaning against the edge of the giant boardroom table; everything about her pulled me closer.

    I had the worst weekend because of her. While she was out partying, doing who knows what with who knows who, I was drowning in jealousy.

    1. me.

    I was tempted to call her but hung up before it rang. I couldn''t let her see how much power she had over

    I wasn''t about to go easy on her.

    My eyes shamelessly traol over her figure without permission, drinking in every detail of her stance. God help me, I cleared my throat, forcing myself to focus. "Have you signed the contract yet?"

    She blinked, clearly caught off guard by the sudden question. ¡°No, I haven''t.¡±

    time?"

    My expression darkened, and I mmed my hand on the desk again. ¡°Why not? What''s your excuse this

    "The sry," she replied, her voice gaining strength as she stood her ground. "Well," she said, her eyes fixed on mine, "It''s way more than I deserve, and we both know it."

    Was she deliberately trying to rile me up by bringing up the same excuse she did as thest time? I huffed. "We went over this yesterday when I clearly exined via email the reason for the increase.¡±

    FREE

    III

    18:52 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 42: At My Beck And Call

    42%

    Who argued about a sry raise? Only iressa would. That''s why she was so different from any woman I''d ever encountered.

    My jaw clenched as I leaned forward, lowering my voice. ¡°Do you think you''re in a position to defy me right. now? You think after your little night out, you cane in here and dictate terms?"

    She folded her arms, meeting my gaze head-on. ¡°I only went out for one night to clear my head. It has nothing to do with my job."

    "Everything you do affects your job, iressa," I fumed. "You could''ve spent the weekend working on the Gemia Project and delivered better results. Instead, you went clubbing and handed in a mediocre mock-up presentation."

    She didn''t back down. "Mr. Storm, our approach may becking right now, but we''ll work on it and deliver the best results. I''m good at my job, and you know it. But you have to give us a chance."

    ¡°So you''re asking me to go easy on you?" I questioned coldly. "Why exactly would I do that?"

    "That''s not what I''m saying, Mr. Storm. But if we''re being honest, I think your remark was a bit too harsh,"

    she retorted.

    "Harsh?" I repeated, my tone hard. "How the hell do you think I got to where I am today if I didn''t push myself and the people who work for me?"

    "I didn''t mean to..." she stuttered, clearly intimidated by me.

    "You assumed that because we had one passionate night, I''m supposed to go soft on you?"

    FRIS

    723

    III

    18:52 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 42: At My Beck And Call

    ¡°That''s not what I assumed,¡± she countered quickly. ¡°I''m professional about my job, sir, and I would never expect anything different."

    ¡°Listen, iressa, it doesn''t matter what happens between us outside these walls, but never question me again,¡± I said, my tone harsh. I didn''t know if it was because of my frustration with her or my feelings for her, but no one who worked for me had ever dared to challenge me. It was strictly her, and I had to put an end to

    it.

    ¡°The feedback I gave on the Gemia Project was professional. There was no motive involved. I wanted to push you for more, but you couldn''t see it."

    "I apologize, Mr. Storm," she said. "It was never my intention to question your decision."

    "Good. Now tell me the real reason you haven''t signed the contract," I said, sping my hands on the table. "I''m not buying the sob story that the sry increase is more than you deserve. No employee rejects a 400% sry increase, and we both know it."

    "Mr. Storm, do you really want to know?" she asked, leaning against the desk now, her cleavage teasingly visible. My eyes dropped for a moment before I forced myself to focus. She was angry, and for some reason, it made her look even more attractive. She was trying to challenge me, to test me-but I wasn''t going to let her win. ¡°We''re already being honest,¡± I said, leaning back against the desk, fighting for control.

    "I''ve had time to think about it all weekend, and I don''t know if I''m ready to sign away my freedom. If there''s one thing I know about powerful men like you, Mr. Storm, it''s that you don''t give anything for free."

    She straightened, her eyes still locked on mine. "You''re offering me more than even some managers earn in thispany. I think it''s really about you wanting to control me-like you tried to do with Daniel at the seminar and forbidding me from going to the club. You want to control what I do with my life and time, and you''re using the sry increase to ensure I''m too grateful to ever question you."

    She thought she could figure me out, but she was wrong. "What you don''t seem to understand is that you work for me. I wield a certain level of control over you whether you like it or not."

    "Mr. Storm, you''re my boss at work, and that''s all there is to us. You may have control over me within. these walls, but outside, I do as I please. I''m not one of your women who make arrangements with you and

    O Q

    FRESC

    <

    Chapter 42. At My Beck And Call

    cater to your every whim. I''m not for sale."

    She was pushing me, testing my limits.

    "One of my arrangements..." I echoed coldly. She was pushing me, testing my limits.

    I stood abruptly, watching her take a step back. Closing the gap, I towered over her. "Let''s get one thing straight: I don''t need to pay any woman to sleep with me. If I wanted to, I would''ve had you that night in my apartment when you were moaning in my arms, begging me to take you."

    Her cheeks turned red with anger, and she gave me a furious look. But no matter how hard she tried to hide it, I could see the desire burning in her eyes...

    I reached out to touch her cheek, but she shoved my hand away as I expected. Still, her shallow breaths gave her. I wanted to get under her skin as she had mine.

    "I still remember the look ofplete passion on your face when..." My voice trailed off intentionally, low and dark. I was savoring the moment, taunting her with every word. The closer I got, the stronger the pull toward her became, desire coursing through me.

    I leaned in, wrapping my arms around her waist as she struggled to pull away. My grip tightened, pulling her closer, pressing her against my frame. My eyes locked on hers, and in that moment, I didn''t care about the consequences. I''d thought about holding her all week, and now, in my boardroom of all ces where anyone could walk in, I was ready to cross the line. I wanted her, and nothing else mattered. Slowly, I leaned in close,

    untill out lips were mere inches apart.

    Just as I was about to im her lips, the buzz of her phone jerked me out of the moment. I reluctantly pulled back, my heart still racing.

    She nced at her phone screen briefly, before flipping it over.

    "Who''s calling you during work hours? I demanded before I could stop myself. "Is it your ex?"

    FREE

    18:52 Wed, 19 Fel

    Chapter 42. At My Beck And Call

    She hesitated for just a second, then met my gaze with a sly, taunting smirk. ¡°No,¡± she replied, her smile.

    daring me. ¡°It''s someone new. Someone I met at the club."

    "Why the hell is he calling you during work hours?" I snapped, unable to hide my jealousy.

    "Maybe I should answer and find out."

    She smirked again, taunting me. "Besides Mr. Storm, in case you''ve forgotten, it''s past 7 PM. My office hours

    are over for the day."

    I let out a bitterugh, ignoring her taunt. ¡°This is what you do now? Hand out your number to random men?¡±

    My tone hardened. "What do you really want?"

    To get your heartbroken again, I wanted to add but I kept silent.

    She shrugged, unfazed by my anger.

    "At the moment, I want to know about my car."

    Her response threw me off, and I scowled. Why was she bringing that up now? ¡°Your car is at the mechanic,¡± I

    said tly. ¡°It''ll be ready soon."

    cost?"

    "Thank you for handling that," she replied softly, her tone unexpectedly gentle. "How much is it going to

    "Don''t worry about it," I said, dismissing her question. There was no way I''d let her pay for something so trivial. I knew her situation, which was why I''d given her a substantial raise. I wanted her to have a better life, but she called it control. Maybe it was-but control was the only way I knew to show I cared. Damn it, I cared for her more than I was ready to ept.

    ¡°Mr. Storm, thank you,¡± she said, looking into my eyes. "But I''d prefer to pay for my own car."

    O Q

    §°

    FREE

    III

    <

    18:52 Wed, 19 Feb

    1.0.

    Chapter 42: At My Beck And Call

    42%

    "I''ll send you the bill." I hastily agreed, knowing full well I wasn''t going too. I just wasn''t in the mood for

    another back and forth.

    leave.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied, giving me a small, genuine smile, one that stirred something in me as she turned to

    But I wasn''t going to let her have the upper hand. "You''re right about one thing," I said coldly, stopping her in her tracks. "Powerful men like me don''t make unworthy investments, and your sry increase was one of

    them."

    She turned back, her eyes widened slightly, but I didn''t stop. "In theing months, you''ll be at my beck and call-weekdays, weekends, whenever I decide. I''ll see it to that Tems makes that addition in your contract. Your working hours are when I decide. After all, men like me give nothing for free¡ªyour words, weren''t they? Let me show you how men like me operate.¡±

    She gasped, taken aback by my cold words, but I wasn''t done. "This weekend, you''ll be attending an award show with me. Tems will send you the details. Sign the contract before the end of the day, and don''t bete.

    My tone left no room for argument. "Understood?"

    ¡°Understood,¡± she replied quietly before walking away.

    I expected her to fight back, to challenge me like she usually did. But she didn''t. She agreed, ying the obedient role I demanded. I hoped she finally understood her ce. She thought she could challenge me, but she had no idea how far I was willing to go. This was just the beginning.

    ?

    §à

    FRA

    TCY

    III

    <

    Chapter 43: Caught In The Middle

 Dad By Oma 43

    Chapter 43: Caught In The Middle

    42%

    The past week had been long and grueling. I spent every moment working with Nicole on the Gemia project¡ª endless days and even longer nights. We were both terrified Gabriel might reject our designs and ideas again. He''d already threatened to pull us off the project, and I couldn''t afford for that to happen. So, I pushed aside every ounce of frustration and resentment I felt toward Nicole, at least until the project was done.

    Gabriel had been right about one thing-Nicole was smart. I had to give her credit for that. She was quick- witted, and under different circumstances, maybe we could''ve been friends. But knowing she had no problem being with a man who already had a girlfriend made it clear we didn''t share the same values. Not that it mattered now.

    The presentation was only days away, and I was determined not to let Gabriel down again. We were halfway through finalizing the designs and ideas, and I wanted everything to be perfect. More than that, I wanted to blow Gabriel away so there''d be no room for doubt about the project.

    I hadn''t seen Gabriel in person all week, but earlier today, I received an email from Tems.

    Subject: Award Ceremony Invitation

    Sender: Tems

    Mr. Storm would like to invite you to an award ceremony tonight at 7pm

    Please note: It''s a ck-tie event.

    A driver will pick you up from your house and hand you your invitation card, which will serve as your entry pass. Be ready.

    My heart skipped a beat. Was Gabriel inviting me as his date? Were other staff members going to be there? I had no idea what to expect. My mind spun with questions, but I didn''t have any answers.

    III

    18:52 Wed, 19 Feb 5.

    Chapter 43: Caught In The Middle

    ? ??? 42%¨C

    Since signing the contract, Gabriel had made it clear I was at his beck and call. For the next year, he essentially owned my time. As much as I hated losing my independence and free time, I couldn''t deny I was grateful for the 400% sry increase.

    Although it felt hypocritical after how hard I''d fought him on it, it wasn''t entirely my fault. I was raised by strict parents who taught me that nothing in life was free. I needed to know exactly what Gabriel expected in return for that raise.

    But the truth was, I needed every penny. My car was falling apart, andst week, my mom called asking for help with a loan payment. That was when I learned my parents were struggling with their mortgage. I''d sent them all my savings, which left me broke again. The raise hade at the perfect time.

    But as I stared at the email, one anxiety-inducing thought hit me: *What am I going to wear?*

    A ck¡ªtie event? I couldn''t afford to look out of ce.

    I rummaged through my closet, pulling out dress after dress, but nothing looked elegant enough. Everything I owned was either work-appropriate or casual. Frustrated, I slumped onto my bed until an idea struck me- Jess. She always knew what to do in situations like this.

    When I arrived at the venue, I waspletely awestruck. The ce was stunning-grand and filled with famous, influential people. shing cameras captured guests on the red carpet, and I immediately felt out of my depth.

    Jess hade through for me with an emerald green gown that shimmered under the lights, hugging my body perfectly. It was a Dolce & Gabbana dress she''d worn once, a gift from one of her wealthy admirers. I had

    0

    +x

    X+

    FREE

    III

    <

    **********

    in my his but tonight, hooked like I belonged.

    Acity and my invitation and let me in. The moment I stepped inside, I realized just

    A ever more banner read Annual Phnthropy Awards. Gabriel was being honored Awght. That part bat Pentioned in the email

    xxxam for him, but Gabriel was nowhere to be seen. Feeling slightly out of ce, I tried to Awad in the soft and background chatter calm my nerves. Then, a familiar voice called out NANNY

    The sound of Gabriel''s voice sent a shiver through me. I turned and lost my breath. He was dressed in a sleek ck tuxedo, perfectly tailored to his lean, athletic frame. His dark hair was slicked back, and though his beard was freshly trimmed, it still gave him that rugged charm. He looked... incredible.

    ¡°Come, let''s sit,¡± he extended his arm. My fingers slid into his, and warmth spread through me. As we walked side by side, I could feel the eyes of the room on us, I wasn''t sure if it was because he was the man of the night or because I was with him.

    Sensing my difort, Gabriel pulled me closer, his hand tightening around mine. "You look beautiful tonight,¡± he whispered, his breath brushing against my ear, sending another wave of heat through me.

    I managed a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Gabriel guided me to our table and began introducing me to the other guests-people I''d only read about in business magazines. Jonathan, the CEO of a top tech firm, Reba, a high-powered charity board member. I smiled politely and shook hands, trying to ignore how out of ce I felt. Their conversations flowed effortlessly -from million-dor donations to private ind getaways-while I sat quietly, feeling like an outsider.

    Noticing my unease, Gabriel ced a reassuring hand on my arm. "Are you okay?¡± he asked softly.

    O Q

    18:52 Wed,

    Chapter 43: Caught In The Middle

    I nodded, forcing a smile. How could I exin the gap I felt between their world and mine? I was just a junior

    software engineer. Sitting among CEOs and phnthropists made me feel insignificant.

    Reba turned her attention to me. "So, iressa, is it? What exactly do you do for Gabriel?"

    "I work as a-¡±

    "She works closely with me," Gabriel cut in, his tone firm. ¡°That''s all you need to know."

    Reba''s lips curved into a sly smile. "Well, you must be very talented to work so closely with Gabriel. You seem quite young to have risen so quickly."

    Gabriel responded before I could. "She''s young, yes, but incredibly talented and dedicated."

    I felt like a spectator in a conversation about myself. Was Gabriel ashamed of me? Did he think I couldn''t hold

    my own? His reaction only made me feel more out of ce. Why had he even invited me if he didn''t trust me to speak for myself?

    Reba leaned closer to Gabriel, her hand brushing his. "When are youing back to the vi?" she asked, her tone suggestive.

    Gabriel pulled his hand back subtly. "Sometime soon," he replied politely, but she didn''t take the hint.

    Jealousy burned in me as herughter filled the room. Reba was stunning and clearly belonged in Gabriel''s world -a world I didn''t. I hated how small and unimportant I feltpared to her.

    The host took the stage, officially starting the event. After a musical performance, the host spoke: "Ladies and gentlemen, the moment we''ve been waiting for. Please wee Gabriel Storm."

    FREE

    III

    <

    Chapter 43: Caught In The Middle

    The room erupted in apuse as Gabriel stood. A projector disyed clips of his phnthropy- schrships, libraries, workshops in underservedmunities.

    Gabriel stepped forward, but before he left, Reba pulled him back and kissed his cheek. I stiffened, feeling out of ce all over again. I couldn''tpete with women like her, who fit so effortlessly into his world.

    As Gabriel spoke, I saw a different side of him. He wasn''t just a owerful CEO-he was some deeply about giving back. Watching himmand the room, I felt a new sense of admiration.

    When he returned to the table, I smiled up at him. "Congrattions, Mr. Storm."

    His eyes softened. ¡°Thank you, iressa.¡±

    Reba raised her ss. "A toast to Gabriel-to his big heart."

    one who cared

    I raised mine reluctantly, but Gabriel leaned in, clinking his ss against mine. "Toast with me, iressa,"

    he murmured.

    "To you,¡± I said softly. ¡°And your heart."

    Gabriel''s smile widened, as he whispered. ¡°Did I mention you''re the most beautiful woman here tonight?"

    My cheeks flushed. Before I could respond, my heart stopped as I saw someone familiar walking toward our

    table.

    Adrian.

    00

    FRE

    C

    Chapter 43: Caught In The Middle

    What the hell was he doing here?

    And then it hit me-this was his father''s awards night.

    Panic set in. Tonight was about to get far moreplicated.

    I was about to get caught?

    **

    FREE

    III O

    <

    18:52 Wed, 19 Feb & D

    Chapter 44: In-Between Father And Son

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 44

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 44: In-Between Father And Son

    My hands shook as I held the champagne ss, trying to steady my nerves. I watched Adrian walk closer, but relief flooded me when a woman stopped him to talk. They looked close, their easy smiles hinting at familiarity.

    I nced at Gabriel, who was busy discussing the CEO of Tech Squad. He hadn''t noticed Adrian at all. Setting the ss down carefully, I tried to think of a way out. Adrian couldn''t see me here with his father-

    not now, not ever.

    If Gabriel found out I was Adrian''s ex, my carrier and everything I had nned would fall apart. My entire strategy for revenge would be ruined.

    With both men distracted, this was my chance to escape. Without thinking, I stood up, only for Gabriel''s scrutinizing gaze to lock onto me instantly.

    His brow creased. "Is everything okay?"

    "I need to go to the restroom," I muttered, clutching my purse tightly like a lifeline.

    He studied me for a moment, his expression softening. ¡°Alright, I''ll be waiting for you."

    I nodded, forcing a tight smile, and hurried away. The thought of Adrian finding me at the table with Gabriel made my chest wound into a knot. Even though Adrian knew I worked with him, this situation was different- too risky, because Adrian could introduce me as his girlfriend in front of Gabriel as a supposed grand

    III

    <

    18:52 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 44: In-Between Father And Son

    gesture to win me back.

    42%

    The irony hit me hard. Once, I had dreamed of meeting Adrian''s father. But now? That dream had long since died, crushed by Adrian''s betrayal and fate''s cruel turn.

    I approached an usher, who pointed me

    toward the restroom, and I almost ran down the hall, desperate for some privacy. As I pushed the door open, voices drifted over from the sinks.

    ¡°Gabriel''s impossible to get close to, but wow, I hear he''s a stallion in bed,¡± onedy with blond hair said, her voice filled with mischief,

    Anotherughed. "Oh my God, have you seen him? He looks like a Greek god. I''d ride him all night,¡± another added.

    ¡°Shh!¡± the thirddy hissed. "We''re not alone."

    ¡°Who cares?¡± the seconddy who talked about riding Gabriel retorted. ¡°Reba was all over him earlier. That kiss was so over the top."

    I shook my head, disgusted by their shameless gossip. Pushing open the stall door, I stepped out, and their chatter instantly stopped.

    The blonde, clearly the leader, smirked. ¡°Oh, look who it is-Gabriel''stest fling."

    The others exchanged nces, their eyes gleaming with envy. One leaned forward, her tone mockingly sarcastic. ¡°So, tell us... Is Gabriel as good as they say? Does he give you those mind-blowing orgasms?¡± The third woman rolled her eyes. "Don''t be so vulgar. Can''t you see how innocent she looks? Poor thing

    43

    III O

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 44: In-Between Father And Son

    probably doesn''t know what she''s gotten into."

    Their words stung, but I refused to let them see it. "You''re pathetic," I shot back. ¡°Gossiping about a man who doesn''t even know you exist? Get a life."

    Their faces fell, their confidence shattered.

    Satisfied, I turned and walked out, letting the door m behind me.

    But as soon as I stepped into the hallway, I bumped into the one person I was trying to avoid-Adrian.

    His eyes lit up with surprise and hope. "iressa? It''s so good to see you."

    I stiffened and replied coolly, "I''m not sure I feel the same.¡±

    He looked hurt but pressed on. ¡°ire, please. We need to talk.¡±

    "Not here, Adrian. Not now." My eyes darted nervously toward the room where Gabriel was still talking with ady now. What if he saw us? I couldn''t let that happen.

    Adrian followed my gaze before focusing back on me, hurt in his eyes. He still smelt great and looked as handsome as I remember, his tuxedo perfect, his hair neatlybed. For a moment, memories of our happy times shed in my mind, but I pushed them away.

    He reached for my hand, but I pulled back. ¡°ire, please. Let me make things right."

    "I can''t talk here," I retorted. "I''m here for work, Adrian. That''s all."

    (+

    FREE

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 44: In-Between Father And Son

    He sighed but nodded. "I understand. Tonight''s about my dad anyway. But seeing you... it makes it all.

    worth it."

    My heart squeezed ufortably, and I forced a faint smile. ¡°What are you even doing here? You always hated these events."

    Adrian shrugged. "Dad insisted. It''s a big night for him. I showed upte and missed most of his speech. But now, seeing you... it feels like fate wanted us to see each other."

    I shifted ufortably. "Adrian, this isn''t the time."

    His face changed, frustration recing hope. "When, ire? You''ve been avoiding me. No calls, no texts. I waited for you at the restaurant, wondering why you didn''t show up."

    "I did show up,¡± I said quietly. "But I saw you with Nicole. You looked cozy enough... I got angry and left.

    That''s why I ghosted you."

    His face fell as he realized the misunderstanding. "It''s not what you think. Nicole showed up out of nowhere. I told her it''s over. I want you, ire. Not her."

    His words tugged at my heart, but I couldn''t forget the past. "How can I trust you, Adrian? You cheated on

    me with her."

    He winced. "Why would I invite her to the restaurant if I was supposed to meet you? Think about it, ire. It doesn''t make sense."

    He had a point, but this wasn''t the time or ce to sort through the mess of our past. Gabriel was still across the room, and my feelings for him were growing. Thest thing I needed was to be caught between father and

    son.

    FRES

    III

    <

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb

    42%

    Chapter 44: In-Between Father And Son

    ncing over Adrian''s shoulders, my heart almost jumped out of my chest as I saw Gabriel ending his conversation and scanning the crowd.

    "Please, ire,¡± Adrian begged. ¡°Give me one more chance. Just one date to prove myself.¡±

    I looked at him, torn. "I... I don''t know," I whispered, panic rising as Gabriel started walking toward us.

    ¡°iressa, please.....¡± Adrian pleaded, reaching for my hand again, refusing to let go.

    Adrian looked so sincere, but I couldn''t focus on his face no matter how I tried. My heart pounded with every

    step Gabriel took, fear gripping me in the bones.

    Would Adrian expose us? Or would Gabriel figure it out first?

 Dad By Oma 45

    Chapter 45: Between Holding Back And Breaking All The Rules

    Chapter 45: Between Holding Back And Breaking All The Rules

    Gabriel''s POV

    I scanned the room, my eyes instinctively searching for iressa. She had excused herself to the restroom, but it had been a while, and she hadn''t returned. Something about her abrupt exit worried me.

    Adjusting my cufflinks, I noticed movement on the far side of the room. My son, Adrian, was speaking to a woman. She had curly brown hair and wore an emerald-green gown that shimmered under the lights, reminding me of iressa. For a moment, I thought it was her.

    But something felt off. I couldn''t be sure.

    I moved toward them, my pace quickening, needing to confirm. As I neared, the woman turned and disappeared into the crowd. Adrian stepped in front of me, blocking my view.

    ¡°Adrian. I thought I saw you speaking with..." My voice trailed off, my eyes ncing over his shoulder still trying to pick out the figure in the dim lighting.

    ¡°Dad...¡± Adrian called softly, pulling my focus back to him. "You saw me speaking with who?"

    ¡°Never mind.¡± I ced a hand on his shoulder, convincing myself it couldn''t have been iressa. There were plenty of women here with brown hair and sparkly gowns. "I''m just d you made it tonight. Late as always, though."

    "Dad, I''m sorry," he said, sincerity in his voice. "The restaurant was packed, and my head chef called in sick. I had to step in."

    §ã

    X+

    +x

    FREE

    III

    Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 45: Between Holding Back And Breaking All The Rules

    "I know. I''m really sorry." His tone was genuine.

    "That''s fine. You''re here now, and that''s what matters,¡± I said, wrapping an arm around his shoulders. ¡°There are some people I''d like you to meet."

    Adrian''s expression dimmed. "Dad, about that...I can''t stay long."

    I frowned. "You just got here. That''s not fair, Adrian."

    "I know, but I have to get back to the restaurant. I could only spare a little time."

    42%

    "Excuses," That''s all I hear from you these days." I couldn''t hide the disappointment in my voice. "You''ve known about this ceremony for months. You could have nned better. As always, you''re absent when I need you most."

    Adrian looked away, guilt etched in his features. He was the one person I could be vulnerable with. We''d been through everything together, buttely, it felt like there was a growing distance. He was all I had-my only family-and I wanted to close that gap. He was all I had left.

    ¡°Dad, don''t make this a big deal,¡± he pleaded, his wide brown eyes softening my frustration, as they always did.

    "So, I suppose this means you''re noting over this weekend either?¡±

    "Dad, I-"

    "It''s alright,¡± I interrupted, hiding the hurt of his absence. "Go back to your restaurant. But you owe me, and I''ll make sure to collect."

    217

    ?

    FREE

    III

    <

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 45: Between Holding Back And Breaking All The Rules

    He grinned. ¡°Deal. And Dad? Congrattions on the award. I''m proud of you."

    He leaned in for a hug, and I kissed the top of his head.

    ¡°Dad! You can''t kiss me like that in public!" he protested, pulling away, but I held him tight.

    ¡°You''re my son, and I''ll do whatever I want. Got that?¡± I teased, finally letting him go.

    "You messed up my hair," he grumbled, fixing it.

    "Let me fix it.¡±

    "No way, Dad. I''ve got to go." Heughed, stepping back.

    ¡°I love you, son,¡± I called after him, watching as he looked back with his usual yful scowl.

    42%

    As he disappeared into the crowd, my thoughts shifted back to iressa. Where could she have gone?

    ¡°Gabe...¡± Reba''s voice broke through my thoughts. She touched my arm lightly, smiling.

    "Reba."

    "Dance with me," she said, her smile persistent.

    I was about to decline-I needed to find iressa-but she didn''t wait for my answer and pulled me to the dance floor.

    00

    +

    317

    FREE

    III

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb 0

    Chapter 45: Between Holding Back And Breaking All The Rules

    "I''m not taking no for an answer," she said, wrapping her arms tightly around me. She pressed her petite figure against mine. And began moving closer than necessary, making her intentions known.

    ¡°One dance,¡± I agreed, guiding her as the music changed to a slow rhythm

    Reba was beautiful and sessful, but tonight, and clearly interested in me. But i didn''t feel the same. There was only one woman I wanted who I wanted to spend the rest of the night with

    ¡°I saw you with your son earlier. Where is he? I thought you''d introduce us.¡±

    ¡°Adrian is...¡± I trailed off, realizing I could use this as an excuse to leave. ¡°Actually, he''s waiting for me outside.

    I need to go."

    "Oh..." She blinked in surprise. "Don''t forget to look for meter."

    I gave her a polite nod, knowing I wouldn''t. She had been too pushy all evening, and her earlier attempts to belittle iressa only put me off.

    Stepping into the garden, the cool night breeze brushed against me, bringing a sense of calm and peace- a much-needed relief from the earlier noise and drama.

    My eyes scanned the beautiful garden, and that''s when I saw her. iressa.

    She was seated on a swing, gently rocking back and forth, her face deep in thought. The garden lights cast a soft glow on her caramel skin, and for a moment, I was blown away by the sight of her. She looked lost, yet so exceptionally beautiful.

    III

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 45: Between Holding Back And Breaking All The Rules

    1. me.

    "Hey," I said softly, cing a hand on her shoulder. She flinched but immediately rxed when she saw

    "Mr. Storm... I thought-"

    "What are you doing out here?" I asked, crouching slightly to meet her eyes. "I''ve been looking everywhere for

    you."

    She nced at me briefly, then turned away. "I was looking for you too, but then I saw you dancing with Reba, so I..."

    "So, you thought you should leave?" I retorted, raising an eyebrow.

    She nodded without meeting my eyes. "Why did you invite me tonight?" she asked suddenly, the words

    spilling out in a rush.

    I was taken aback by her question.

    "What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you didn''t need me here. I don''t fit in with all these people. You''ve got Reba and so many other

    women who suit you better."

    I smirked. ¡°Women around me? Maybe. But I wanted you here.¡±

    "Why me, when you have Reba and half the room drooling over you?"

    She didn''t seem to understand that I had eyes only for her. I brushed a stray curl from her face,

    +

    X+

    FREE 7C3

    III

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 45: Between Holding Back And Breaking All The Rules

    ¡°iressa, I invited you because tonight is important to me, and I wanted you by my side. Don''t ask why, because even I don''t fully understand."

    Finally, she looked up at me, her eyes searching mine. "Earlier at the table, you acted like you were ashamed

    of me."

    The pain in her voice pierced me.

    ¡°Ashamed?¡± I repeated, shocked that she would think that. "Why do you think I would feel that way?"

    "Everyone at that table was powerful, sessful. And I''m just...

    I reached out, gently cupping her face in my hand. ¡°And you''re............... beautiful, smart, audacious, and full of so

    much potential,¡± I said, my voice soft but firm. I reached for her hand, pulling her to her feet. I needed her to see how much I meant every word I was saying.

    She stood close to me, her emerald-green dress shimmering under the soft lights. ¡°iressa, you belong in

    any room you enter. I believe in you. I see you-for the incredible woman you already are and the one you will

    be."

    that."

    Her lips parted slightly, surprise and gratitude shining in her eyes. "I didn''t know you thought of me like

    "Maybe I should have said it sooner," I whispered into her ear, causing her skin to flush against mine. I hated that she thought so little of herself. If only she could see herself the way I saw her... She would understand just how special she was. From the first night I saw her at the club, she had affected me in ways I couldn''t exin, turning my world upside down. My heart and mind were consumed with thoughts of her daily. I wanted to confess what she was doing to me, but I couldn''t bring myself to say the words.

    She looked at me closely. ¡°Then answer this: why did you step in to help me earlier? It felt like you were

    scared I''d say something wrong."

    617

    FRE

    III

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb

    Chapter 45: Between Holding Back And Breaking All The Rules

    My fingers grazed her cheeks. ¡°The only reason I stepped in was because I know Reba can be cruel with

    her words, and I wanted to protect you from her. Can''t you see that?"

    My eyes locked onto hers as I stepped closer, closing the little space between us.

    I leaned in, gently lifting her chin so our gazes met. Our breaths mingled, warm and heavy. My eyes lingered

    on her lips-full, soft, and inviting.

    I wanted this. I needed this. It was all I had been thinking about. My lips moved closer, brushing against hers

    lightly.

    ¡°Mr. Storm, if you''re going to stop, don''t start,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.

    Her words left me torn, caught between holding back and breaking all my rules to give in. All I wanted was

    to kiss her until we were both breathless.

    C

    FRSE

    III

 Dad By Oma 46

    Chapter 46. Regretting My Actions

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 46: Regretting My Actions

    I sat at the head of the long table, trying to focus on the presentation. iressa and Nicole were presenting their final pitch for the Gemia Project, and it was clear how much time and effort they had put into

    1. it.

    iressa spoke with confidence, though her hands trembled slightly when she turned a page or pointed to the

    screen.

    The project was wless-every detail and idea well thought out. They had taken my feedback seriously and delivered beyond my expectations. I was d I had trusted them to handle it together.

    But as I listened, my focus started to drift.

    My attention shifted from the presentation to her.

    My gaze lingered on iressa''s face. The way her soft brown hair framed her face, her lips... God, her lips. She wasn''t just stunning-she was intelligent, driven, and incredibly talented.

    Memories of that night in the garden flooded my mind. I could still feel the soft breeze, see the way the lights touched her skin. I could still feel how close we were, how her breath mingled with.

    I''d reyed it all weekend, regretting every second I held back. I should have kissed her. I wanted to kiss her. I needed to kiss her.

    But I hadn''t. Instead, I drove her home, and watched her walk away, disappointment clear on her face as she tried to understand why I stopped.

    00

    +x

    FRES

    III

    <

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 46: Regretting My Actions

    If only she knew just how much I wanted her, how much I craved her. But I couldn''t bring myself to take that step. It wasn''t just about breaking my rules-it was about protecting her from me.

    I couldn''t give her what she deserved. She was young and full of promise, at the peak of her career. I was older, broken, and carrying scars she didn''t know about. If we started something, it would only end in pain.

    I told myself I was doing the right thing, saving us both. But deep down, I knew I was lying to myself. The truth was, I was afraid-afraid of how much I wanted her, of how she turned my world upside down without even trying.

    "Mr. Storm?"

    Her voice snapped me out of my thoughts. She was looking at me, waiting for a response.

    "Yes?" I asked, my throat tight. I hoped she hadn''t noticed how my gaze had lingered.

    ¡°Do you have any questions or feedback?¡± she asked, her voice polite but slightly nervous. Nicole stood tense beside her, clearly waiting for my verdict as well.

    I cleared my throat. "No, it''s excellent. Both of you did great work." I nced briefly at Nicole before turning back to iressa. "You''ve exceeded my expectations."

    Relief spread across iressa''s face as she exchanged an excited look with Nicole. The tension lifted from her shoulders, and Nicole seemed equally thrilled, though a little surprised-I wasn''t known for handing out praise easily.

    Still, there was more to discuss.

    FREE

    III

    <

    18:53 Wed, 19 Feb.

    Chapter 46: Regretting My Actions

    "We have a meeting scheduled with Sergio, the founder of Gemia Resorts and Casinos, next week in Las Vegas,¡± I said, my tone firm. ¡°iressa, you''ll be apanying me on the trip."

    Nicole''s expression fell slightly, confusion quickly recing her earlier excitement. ¡°Wait, just iressa?¡± she asked, her frustration barely hidden.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied evenly. ¡°You both did a great job, but iressa has been leading on the design front. She''s the best fit for this presentation."

    It wasn''t just an excuse-iressa truly had been the driving force behind the project. But there was also more to my decision, something I didn''t need to exin to Nicole.

    Nicole''s eyes darted between us, clearly unhappy but too professional to argue. "I understand," she muttered, gathering her things.

    "Good. You may leave," I said, dismissing her. She threw a quick, fake smile at iressa before heading

    for the door.

    The moment the door closed, the atmosphere shifted. It felt more personal now. iressa stood there, processing everything.

    ¡°You''ll be responsible for the entire presentation in Las Vegas,¡± I said. ¡°You''ll be pitching directly to S¨¦rgio. Everything needs to be wless."

    She nodded slowly, her mind already working through the challenge ahead. There was something about the way she thrived under pressure that fascinated me.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Storm, for believing in us,¡± she said softly, her voice sincere.

    §à

    315

    FRES

    III

    <

    18:53 W

    Chapter 46. Regretting My Actions

    As she left, I told myself it was professional-she was talented, driven, and had earned this opportunity. But deep down, I knew there was more.

    My feelings for her were growing, and it scared me. iressa wasn''t just an employee to me anymore. There was something deeper building between us. I''d felt it that night, and it scared me.

    I convinced myself this was about mentorship and nothing more. It had to be.

    The vibration of my phone pulled me from my thoughts. A message from Adrian:

    Dad! Let''s make up for lost time. Lunch?

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. Family. That''s what mattered. This trip to Las Vegas would be strictly business. iressa was my prot¨¦g¨¦, nothing more.

    Adrian had picked a restaurant close to my office, which was convenient, and thankfully, he was on time. That was rare for him, given his habit of beingte. As we sat across from each other, I noticed how worn out he looked. There was something different about him-a distance I hadn''t felt before. We used to be close, but now it seemed like a wall hade up between us. I wanted to fix it, but only if he''d let me. The tired look on

    his face told me he had something on his mind.

    ¡°How are you doing, Adrian?¡± I asked, trying to keep my tone calm, but inside, I was worried.

    Adrian started fidgeting with the napkin in front of him, avoiding my gaze. His hands were restless, a habit he had when unsure of what to say.

    "I''m fine," he muttered, not meeting my eyes.

    I leaned back, studying him more closely. ¡°You don''t look fine,¡± I pointed to the dark circles under his eyes. "You look like you haven''t slept in days. What''s going on with the restaurant?"

    He shifted ufortably in his seat. "It''s good. Actually, it''s better than ever. We expanded the menu, and the new wine selection''s been a hit. Bookings are solid through next month."

    I nodded, listening, but something didn''t add up. His words sounded positive, but there was no spark in his voice. He wasn''t the same Adrian who used to get excited about his business.

    He was saying the right things, but his mind seemed somewhere else. And I guessed it was his mystery girlfriend keeping him so distracted.

 Dad By Oma 47

    Chapter 47 Helping My Son Win His Girl Back

    ¡°If the restaurant is going as well as you say, why don''t you look like someone celebrating sess?¡°1 asked, my voice low but direct.

    Adrian mumbled something I couldn''t make out, clearly embarrassed.

    I took a deep breath. ¡°Let me guess she hasn''t taken you back?"

    He looked up briefly, then nodded, looking ashamed. ¡°She''s not taking my calls or replying to my messages. I''ve tried everything you told me to do... Dad, she just won''t listen."

    I sighed, rubbing my temples. ¡°Cheating is serious, Adrian. It destroys rtionships. You know that ¡°I paused, letting the truth sink in.

    He looked away, shame written all over his face. I could see how the guilt was eating him up. It was hard to see him like this, and it brought back my own painful memories. I remembered how Angelique, my ex wife, had an affair with my closest friend because I wasn''t earning enough at the time. Her cruel justification, ¡°I did it for you," had shattered me, leaving me broken in ways I hadn''t fully understood until now.

    "Especially knowing what it did to me," I continued, my voice strained. ¡°You remember what your mom did to me, don''t you?"

    Adrian''s gaze fell to the table, guilt lining his features. ¡°Dad... Mom''s situation was different."

    I clenched my jaw, feeling the old pain in my chest. The betrayal still felt so fresh, no matter how hard I''d

    tried to bury it. I wanted to open up to show Adrian the depth of my hurt, but the wounds were too raw. I wanted him to understand without dragging him into my own dark past

    don''t want to get into that,¡± I said quickly cutting off the painful memories. ¡°Adrian, I tried to protect you from the consequences. But if she''s strong enough to walk away maybe it''s time to move on."

    His voice cracked with hurt. "How can you say that, Dad?"

    ¡°Because it''s the truth,¡± I replied firmly ¡°She may never forgive you, not after what she saw. That image doesn''t just disappear. You need to learn from this and move on. Don''t let it drag you down."

    Adrian nodded, but his eyes stayed fixed on the table. ¡°I don''t think I can, Dad. I love her too much. I don''t know how to let go. She would make the perfect wife... and I could finally feel settled. Especially with how the girls are these days... she''s different. She''s sweet, supportive..."

    "Whoa, Adrian, slow down," I interrupted, sensing he was getting lost in his own words. "I get that you care about her, but marriage is a long way off. And right now, it sounds like you''re clinging to her because she seems convenient for you."

    "That''s not what I mean, Dad," he protested. "After what happened with Mom, I need someone I can trust. Someone who wouldn''t hurt me like she did to you."

    I paused, studying his face. "And you think she''s that person?"

    "She is.¡± His voice was serious. "I know I messed up. That''s why I want to fix it so badly, but I don''t know what to do. That''s why I need your help."

    Adrian''s plea hit me hard. I exhaled slowly, knowing he was hurting, and as much as I wanted to help him, I couldn''t fix everything for him. Some problems he had to figure out on his own. ¡°Adrian, there''s not much I can do here. She walked in on you cheating. That image doesn''t just go away."

    f

    His expression tightened, and he looked up at me, his eyes desperate. "Dad, please. I don''t know what else to do. Maybe if you talked to her, convinced her I''ve changed."

    I frowned, shaking my head. "That''s not how this works, Adrian. You can''t just use me to clean up your

    mess."

    ¡°Dad... you''ve had more experience with women than I have. Help me. I''m fucking losing it," he pleaded, desperation clear in his voice.

    "Language," I warned, my tone stern.

    "Sorry, Dad."

    "Adrian, you need to understand that I''ve never cheated on anyone because I''ve always been honest about the terms of the rtionship. I don''t make promises I can''t keep. Haven''t you listened to anything I''ve taught you all these years?"

    ¡°Dad... I have. Your golden rule is: never make a promise you can''t keep. But I didn''t mean to hurt her."

    ¡°So says every liar and cheat,¡± I shot back, my voice cold. I realized I had been too soft on him. It was time to tell him the harsh truth, even if he didn''t want to hear it.

    "Dad, I asked you here to help, not to judge me," Adrian said, his voice trembling. "The guilt is killing me. I just need my dad right now."

    I looked at him, torn. No matter how frustrated I felt, he was still my son. I couldn''t turn him away. "Fine. What exactly do you want from me?"

    "I was hoping I could convince her to meet with you. So you could tell her that I''ve changed and I''m ready to be a better man for her,¡± he said, his eyes full of hope.

    "That''s a weak n, Adrian. You screw up ande running to daddy to fix it," I said, my tone sarcastic, frustration growing in my voice.

    He slumped back in his chair, looking defeated. "That''s all I''ve got left."

    As much as I wanted to say no to Adrian and tell him to clean up the mess he created without my help, I couldn''t turn my only child away at his lowest. "Get her to answer your calls and set up a meeting," I said slowly ¡°I''ll do my best, but the choice remains hers.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± Adrian said, pulling me into a quick hug. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    I smiled softly, patting his back. ¡°Don''t get too excited. You still have a long way to go."

    "I know that, Dad," Adrian smiled, light returning to his eyes. "Thank you for showing up. We need to order drinks so we can make a toast to winning the love of my life back."

    A few momentster, our orders and drinks arrived. We raised our sses in a toast.

    "To you winning the love of your life back,¡± I said, clinking my ss with Adrian''s.

    "She''s different, Dad," Adrian repeated, his eyes shining with conviction. ¡°I can''t wait for you to meet her. You won''t regret this, Dad. She''s going to blow you away."

    I chuckled softly as Adrian rambled on about this "love of his life." It was rare to see him fight for someone like this or speak so passionately about anything. The Adrian I knew was selfish and always put himself first. But the man sitting in front of me now was apologetic, honest, and determined to fix his mistakes.

    His change in attitude made me curious. Who was this woman who had him so wrapped around her

    finger? What made her so special that Adrian was willing to swallow his pride and ask for my help just to get her back? I suddenly became eager to meet with

    her.

 Dad By Oma 48

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 48: What Happens In Vegas Stays In Vegas

    20%

    I could hardly believe it¡ªGabriel had finally approved the Gemia designs. After all the hard work Nicole and I had put in, he had given the green light. It felt like a huge win. But even more exciting than that was the trip to Las Vegas. I''d never flown out of the city before, and now I was going on a business trip with Gabriel. For days

    The thought of being alone with him in Las Vegas made my heart race. I was undeniably attracted to him, and I had no idea how I was going to keep my feelings in check. I wanted Gabriel Storm in every way. He had awakened something in me that no one ever had, and after the night at his house, I craved more of what he had

    shown me.

    But as much as I liked Gabriel, I knew I had to stop. I needed to stay focused, especially after what happened with Adrian at the award ceremony. His sudden appearance had almost ruined everything.

    My career was finally taking off. Everything I''d worked for wasing together, but it could all fall apart if

    the Truth ever came out.

    Gabriel had shown me a softer side during the awards-gentle and kind, not the cold, distant man I thought he was. I had spent the whole week reflecting, and I knew it was time to move on from my past.

    If Gabriel ever found out about my n for revenge. I could lose everything. He could fire me, and worse, my app might never get funded. That terrified me. Besides, it didn''t even seem like Gabriel liked me as much as I liked tum. If he did he wouldn''t have resisted me for so long, right? Maybe he wanted someone like Reba- confident, mature, and more on his level. The thought hurt, but it also gave me rity. It wasn''t going to happen, and I needed to stop before I ruined everything

    Things were getting tooplicated. The safest choice was to end the n. But then there was Nicole shouldn''t have cared after what she did with Adrian, but after working with her, I had forgiven her After Gabriel atticeueretard I was the only one going on the trip, she looked sad, and I wanted to check on hat

    0

    Ìï

    Thirty minutester, I decided to visit Nicole''s office. I knocked twice, but there was no answer. Pushin the door open, I stepped inside.

    It was my first time in her office. Usually, we met in mine or the conference rooms. Her space was neat and organized, just like her. My eyes fell on her phone sitting on the desk.

    I looked away, but Jess''s voice yed in my head, nagging me. Check her phone. Before I could talk myself out of it, I grabbed it.

    I typed in her password. I hadn''t meant to memorize it, but I''d seen her type it enough times.

    I went to her messages and searched for Adrian''s name. His chat thread popped up, and I started scrolling. At first, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Nicole had texted him, but his replies were short. Maybe he wasn''t lying. Maybe they really were over.

    But I wasn''t convinced. I scrolled back further-and my heart shattered.

    There they were-flirty texts, photos, evidence of months of an affair. They had been seeing each other for months, meeting on weekends in different cities. My chest tightened. The sexting, the nudes, Adrian sharing things with her he never shared with me-it was too much.

    The messages went back six months. I had seen enough. I quickly put the phone back on the desk as I heard footsteps approaching the door.

    okay?

    Nicole walked in, stopping short when she saw me. "iressa? What are you doing here? Is everything

    ¨C 17:29 Thu, 20 Feb

    20%D

    Chapter 48: What Happens In Vegas Stays In Vegas

    ¡°I... came to check on you,¡± I stammered, struggling to sound calm. I couldn''t believe how close I''de to being caught. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you were alright, especially with Gabriel''s decision about the Las Vegas trip. I didn''t want you to feel left out."

    "It''s alright,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°Mr. Storm made his choice, and there''s nothing we can do about it. I wish you the best. If you need help with anything, let me know.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you,¡± I said, forcing a smile.

    As I walked out of her office, anger and hurt came rushing back. Adrian was heartless. He had been lying to me for months, living a double life with Nicole. I had been too blind to see it.

    Now, my n for revenge was back on. This trip to Las Vegas? Gabriel was going to be mine, and nothing would stop me.

    The next morning, I stepped out of the car Gabriel had sent to pick me up. The wind blew my hair sideways as I held my luggage. My eyesnded on him, standing by the private jet. He waved for me toe closer.

    As I walked toward him, the massive jet came into view. Storm Enterprises was written boldly on the side. I always knew Gabriel was wealthy, but seeing him casually standing next to a private jet as if it was no big deal made me realize just how powerful he was. He was so far out of my league.

    ¡°iressa, wee,¡± he said with a small smile, the wind tousling his dark hair, making him look effortlessly handsome. His sunsses hid his eyes, but I could still feel his intense gaze. He wore blue jeans and a simple polo shirt-so different from the suits I was used to seeing him in.

    God, he looked like he belonged in a bad-boymercial. Get it together, iressa, I scolded myself as I met his gaze

    17:29 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 48: What Happens In Vegas Stays In Vegas

    "Mr. Storm,¡± I replied, managing a polite smile even as my heart raced.

    20%2

    "We''ll board now, and Sonia will handle your luggage," he said, motioning to the woman beside him. From the way she was dressed, I guessed she was the flight attendant. She smiled politely, taking my hand luggage with case.

    It was a three-day trip, and I had packed only the essentials. As Gabriel stepped aside, I climbed the stairs to

    the jet, trying not to think about how close we''d be for the next few days. I felt heat build up inside me at the thought.

    Three days alone with him-could I survive it without falling even harder?

    17:29 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 49: In My Bed.

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 49

    Chapter 49: In My Bed

    20%

    20%

    I could hardly believe it-Gabriel had finally approved the Gemia designs. After all the hard work Nicole and I had put in, he had given the green light. It felt like a huge win. But even more exciting than that was the trip to Las Vegas. I''d never flown out of the city before, and now I was going on a business trip with Gabriel. For days

    The thought of being alone with him in Las Vegas made my heart race. I was undeniably attracted to him, and I had no idea how I was going to keep my feelings in check. I wanted Gabriel Storm in every way. He had awakened something in me that no one ever had, and after the night at his house, I craved more of what he had

    shown me.

    But as much as I liked Gabriel, I knew I had to stop. I needed to stay focused, especially after what happened with Adrian at the award ceremony. His sudden appearance had almost ruined everything.

    My career was finally taking off. Everything I''d worked for wasing together, but it could all fall apart if

    the Truth ever came out.

    Gabriel had shown me a softer side during the awards-gentle and kind, not the cold, distant man I thought he was. I had spent the whole week reflecting, and I knew it was time to move on from my past.

    If Gabriel ever found out about my n for revenge. I could lose everything. He could fire me, and worse, my app might never get funded. That terrified me. Besides, it didn''t even seem like Gabriel liked me as much as I liked tum. If he did he wouldn''t have resisted me for so long, right? Maybe he wanted someone like Reba- confident, mature, and more on his level. The thought hurt, but it also gave me rity. It wasn''t going to happen, and I needed to stop before I ruined everything

    Things were getting tooplicated. The safest choice was to end the n. But then there was Nicole shouldn''t have cared after what she did with Adrian, but after working with her, I had forgiven her After Gabriel atticeueretard I was the only one going on the trip, she looked sad, and I wanted to check on hat

    0

    Thirty minutester, I decided to visit Nicole''s office. I knocked twice, but there was no answer. Pushin the door open, I stepped inside.

    It was my first time in her office. Usually, we met in mine or the conference rooms. Her space was neat and organized, just like her. My eyes fell on her phone sitting on the desk.

    I looked away, but Jess''s voice yed in my head, nagging me. Check her phone. Before I could talk myself out of it, I grabbed it.

    I typed in her password. I hadn''t meant to memorize it, but I''d seen her type it enough times.

    I went to her messages and searched for Adrian''s name. His chat thread popped up, and I started scrolling. At first, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Nicole had texted him, but his replies were short. Maybe he wasn''t lying. Maybe they really were over.

    But I wasn''t convinced. I scrolled back further-and my heart shattered.

    There they were-flirty texts, photos, evidence of months of an affair. They had been seeing each other for months, meeting on weekends in different cities. My chest tightened. The sexting, the nudes, Adrian sharing things with her he never shared with me-it was too much.

    The messages went back six months. I had seen enough. I quickly put the phone back on the desk as I heard footsteps approaching the door.

    okay?

    Nicole walked in, stopping short when she saw me. "iressa? What are you doing here? Is everything

    ¨C 17:29 Thu, 20 Feb

    20%D

    Chapter 48: What Happens In Vegas Stays In Vegas

    ¡°I... came to check on you,¡± I stammered, struggling to sound calm. I couldn''t believe how close I''de to being caught. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you were alright, especially with Gabriel''s decision about the Las Vegas trip. I didn''t want you to feel left out.¡±

    "It''s alright,¡± she said with a small smile. "Mr. Storm made his choice, and there''s nothing we can do about it. I wish you the best. If you need help with anything, let me know.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you," I said, forcing a smile.

    As I walked out of her office, anger and hurt came rushing back. Adrian was heartless. He had been lying to me for months, living a double life with Nicole. I had been too blind to see it.

    Now, my n for revenge was back on. This trip to Las Vegas? Gabriel was going to be mine, and nothing would stop me.

    The next morning, I stepped out of the car Gabriel had sent to pick me up. The wind blew my hair sideways as I held my luggage. My eyesnded on him, standing by the private jet. He waved for me toe closer.

    As I walked toward him, the massive jet came into view. Storm Enterprises was written boldly on the side. I always knew Gabriel was wealthy, but seeing him casually standing next to a private jet as if it was no big deal made me realize just how powerful he was. He was so far out of my league.

    ¡°iressa, wee," he said with a small smile, the wind tousling his dark hair, making him look effortlessly handsome. His sunsses hid his eyes, but I could still feel his intense gaze. He wore blue jeans and a simple polo shirt-so different from the suits I was used to seeing him in.

    God, he looked like he belonged in a bad-boymercial. Get it together, iressa, I scolded myself as I met his gaze

    17:29 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 48: What Happens In Vegas Stays In Vegas

    "Mr. Storm,¡± I replied, managing a polite smile even as my heart raced.

    20%2

    "We''ll board now, and Sonia will handle your luggage," he said, motioning to the woman beside him. From the way she was dressed, I guessed she was the flight attendant. She smiled politely, taking my hand luggage with case.

    It was a three-day trip, and I had packed only the essentials. As Gabriel stepped aside, I climbed the stairs to the jet, trying not to think about how close we''d be for the next few days. I felt heat build up inside me at the thought.

    Three days alone with him-could I survive it without falling even harder?

    17:29 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 49: In My Bed.

    iressa''s POV

    ek and luxurious. The seats were made of soft leather, and there was plenty. of space to stretch out. It felt more like an upscale lounge than an airne.

    I settled into one of therge chairs, watching as Gabriel spoke briefly to the pilot before taking a seat

    gas

    next to me.

    Out of all the seats on the ne, he chose the one right beside me. My heart sped up again, his presence making me nervous. The warm scent of his cologne filled the air, making it hard to focus.

    The flight attendant weed us aboard, and we buckled in. As the ne began to move, I started to feel anxious. It was my first time flying, and I could feel my fear building. I nced at Gabriel, who seemed -pletely at ease, focused on hisptop. I, on the other hand, gripped the armrest tightly, trying to stay calm.

    Suddenly, I felt his hand cover mine. I froze, looking up at him.

    "First time flying?" he asked gently. I nodded, too nervous to speak, and shut my eyes again.

    "You''ll be okay,¡± he said, giving my hand a reassuring squeeze. His calm voice and warm touch made mel feel

    a little braver.

    As the ne lifted into the sky, he leaned closer. ¡°Open your eyes,¡± he said softly.

    I hesitated but opened them, and the sight took my breath away. Clouds stretched below us, and the blue sky seemed endless. It was beautiful, almost magical. Or maybe it was the fact that Gabriel still held my hand

    III

    179 Thu, 20 Feb ¨C

    Chapter 49: In My Bed

    that made it feel special.

    20%

    A few minutester, he let go and returned to hisptop. I tried to rx, slipping in my AirPods to listen to music. Before I knew it, I had fallen asleep.

    The sound of the flight attendant''s voice woke me. "Miss iressa, what would you like to have?" she asked

    softly.

    My eyes shot open, and I realized Gabriel wasn''t sitting next to me anymore.

    I focused on the flight attendant and replied, ¡°Just a ss of juice, please.¡± She smiled and returned moments

    1 didn''t order all this," I started, confused.

    "This is on Mr. Storm''s order," she said with a polite smile.

    I nced at Gabriel, now seated farther away. He looked up, smirking. What the hell? Why the hell did he

    change seats?

    I faked a smile back at the flight attendant and nibbled on a few things, not wanting to eat too much. The ne touched down smoothly, and a wave of excitement washed over me. My first time in Las Vegas the city of bright lights and endless possibilities-was finally here. As I stepped off the jet, the lights of the city sparkled in the distance, pulling me into its magic. Standing by the car was a tall, serious-looking man in a suit, his demeanor screaming "bodyguard."

    O<

    Chapter 49: In My Bed

    "Mr. Storm, wee to Las Vegas," the man greeted Gabriel with a firm handshake.

    ¡°Olly, good to see you,¡± Gabriel replied, sounding

    o they were old friends.

    ¡°Been a while, sir," Olly nodded.

    Gabriel turned to me. ¡°iressa, this is Olly. He''s Sergio''s head of security.¡±

    Olly gave me a polite nod, extending his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss."

    KS 201

    We shook hands, and Gabriel motioned for us to get into the car. As we drove through the bustling city, I couldn''t help but admire the energy. Las Vegas was alive¨Cneon lights, towering buildings, and an electric buzz that filled the air. Everything feltrger than life, like I had stepped into a dream.

    Soon, we arrived at a grand resort called Gemia and Casino Resort. The name shone brightly, its golden lights reflecting off the sleek, modern exterior. It was breathtaking-luxurious and full of life. Gabriel looked up at the resort, with surprise and admiration he took in the massive structure.

    grin.

    As we stepped out of the car, a man in his early fifties approached us with a broad smile. ¡°Gabe! My old friend!" Sergio called out, pulling Gabriel into a hearty embrace. ¡°It''s been ages," he added.

    ¡°C''mon, Sergio. We may not have seen each other in years, but we talk often,¡± Gabriel replied with a faint "True, but it''s not the same as having you here in my resort," Sergio replied, clearly excited. They chatted for a moment before Sergio''s eyesnded on me.

    G

    1779 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 49: In My Bed

    "And who''s this lovely youngdy?" he asked, ncing between Gabriel and me.

    *

    20%

    me."

    ¡°This is iressa,¡± Gabriel answered calmly. ¡°She''s heading the Gemia project and works closely with

    Sergio looked me over, his expression approving. ¡°She''s young, but I can tell she knows her stuff. You''ve always had an eye for the right people."

    ¡°She''s more than capable,¡± Gabriel added, shing a grin.

    I stepped forward, offering my hand. ¡°Mr. Sergio, it''s a pleasure to meet you."

    ¡°The pleasure''s all mine, ire,¡± Sergio said, taking my hand and kissing it lightly. ¡°I hope the flight was

    smooth?"

    "Yes, thank you," I replied politely.

    ¡°d to hear it! Gabe, I''ve been trying to get you to Vegas for years. It''s about time!" Sergio eximed,

    ¡°Betterte than never,¡± Gabriel said, giving a small smile,

    Sergio gestured for us to follow him inside. "Come on in. You''re going to love it here."

    Inside, the resort was even more impressive. High ceilings, marble floors, and glittering chandeliers set the

    tone for elegance. Sergio led us down a quieter hallway, away from the bustling lobby, until we reached a private elevator that took us to one of the top floors.

    OO

    OI

    Chache 24 My Bod

    "This area is private" Sergio exined as we stopped into an exclusive section of the resort. "Only my closest

    friends are allowed up here."

    He showed us into avish suite-with sleek furniture and floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a breathtaking

    view of the city. The space was grand, yet cozy, like a world of its own.

    ¡°Gabe, this is all yours,¡± Sergio said, gesturing around. ¡°But I didn''t know you''d bring iressa. There''s only

    one bed. I can arrange a separate room if needed."

    I opened my mouth to respond, but Gabriel cut in smoothly. ¡°No need, Sergio. We''ll stay here.¡±

    I shot Gabriel a surprised nce, my heart racing at the thought of sharing the suite. He remained calm, as

    though it were no big deal.

    Sergio arched his brow, amused. "Alright, Gabe. Whatever you say."

    He pointed out the private balcony, the fully stocked bar, and other extravagant features of the suite. ¡°If you

    need anything, just let me know,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Make yourselvesfortable.¡±

    After Sergio left, I turned to Gabriel, ready to protest, but his phone buzzed. Without a word, he stepped onto

    the balcony, answering the call in smooth, fluent French.

    I stared after him, surprised. I had no idea he spoke anothernguage. Gabriel always seemed to have more

    As I walked through the suite, I tried to process what had just happened. Sharing a suite with Gabriel was unexpected-and surely going to make my ns much easier. I couldn''t help but feel excited, though I knew I had to y it cool.

    When Gabriel returned, I finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. Storm, I don''t think this is appropriate. Sharing a suite with

    <

    17:30 Thu 20 Feb

    Chapter 49: In My Bed

    only one bed-"

    "Nothing is going to happen between us if that''s what you''re worried about," he interrupted calmly. bridging

    the gap between us. His intense eyes were now fixed on me.

    ¡°I didn''t think that anything would,¡± I lied, avoiding his gaze. ¡°It just

    feels unprofessional."

    2012

    His gaze softened slightly. "After what happened with Marco, I don''t want to take any chances. I don''t trust

    anyone here with your safety."

    "But the security seems tight. I don''t want to intrude on your space," I argued, suddenly feeling guilty.. Gabriel

    was worrying about my safety while I was secretly plotting my revenge.

    "There''s no intrusion,¡± he retorted firmly. ¡°I''ll be in meetings most of the time anyway. And this suite is big

    enough for both of us."

    1... I''m not sure....

    "No more arguments,¡± he said, raising his hand and cutting me off. ¡°I have a meeting with Sergio now. That''ll give you time to settle in. The suite is huge; there''s plenty of space." ¡°Thanks, Mr. Storm,¡± I replied, feeling both flustered and warm as heat spread through my body.

    He gave me a small smile. ¡°I should be thanking you for trusting me," he said softly, his eyes holding mine for

    a moment longer than necessary, sending a thrill through me. "Settle in, and I''ll send for you at 8 p.m. for dinner with Sergio."

    "I''ll be ready," I responded as he left. I nced around the room, finally absorbing howrge the bed really

    was¡ªit could easily fit four or five people. I chuckled, wondering what was on the mind of the interior

    decorator when they put the bed in the room.

    LIU Thu, 20 FEE

    Chapter 49: In My Bed

    20%

    The suite was like a mini pce-perfect and luxurious in every way, I couldn''t believe I was in Las Vegas,

    staying in such luxury. It felt surreal. I had always wanted to travel, but life always got in the way. Adrian had promised to take me on a trip once, but that was before I found out about Nicole.

    For a moment, I stared out at the glittering lights of Vegas, trying to shake off the sadness, when my phone chimed. I nced at it and froze.

    Reminder: Maldives trip with Adrian¨CBirthday weekend.

    My chest tightened. I hadpletely forgotten my birthday was just days away. All my attention had gone into

    the Gemia project, and I didn''t realize my birthday was in three days.

    Adrian had nned the tripst year, promising we''d celebrate somewhere special. Back then, I thought he

    meant it. But that was before Nicole-before all the lies came to light.

    I swiped the notification away, trying to push the ache in my chest aside. Adrian had hurt and broken me. I

    thought I''d be spending my birthday weekend with him, making memories that wouldst a lifetime. Instead, I was here in Las Vegas, wrapped in luxury I never imagined, and spending it with his father. I scoffed at the irony of it all. But I wasn''t going to let the past hurt stop me because one thing was certain-by

    the end of this trip, Gabriel Storm would be in my bed.

    C

 Dad By Oma 50

    Chapter 50: Ready To Explode

    20%

    took one final look in the mirror and couldn''t help but smile. The gold shimmering gown hugged every curve just right, the slit high enough to reveal my slender thighs without doing too much. Tonight, I went all out with the makeup-bold red lipstick that made my lips pop and soft curls that framed my face perfectly. I knew I looked beautiful and it gave me a rush of confidence. I adjusted my dress, making sure my cleavage was just night my breasts pushed up against the bra. I had a clear mission tonight: I wanted Gabriel to notice me, to see me in a way he couldn''t resist.

    My phone buzzed, snapping me out of my thoughts. Gabriel had sent a message reminding me they were waiting I checked the time-7:15. I waste. Not entirely my fault, though; between unpacking, doing my hair, and getting dressed, I lost track of time.

    I grabbed my purse, took onest look in the mirror, and rushed out the door. When I reached the elevator, I impatiently pressed the buttons. When it finally opened, I was surprised to see Daniel standing there, leaning casually against the wall. He was wearing a ck suit that fit perfectly, making him look even more handsome than thest time I saw him.

    ¡°iressa... we meet again," he greeted with a wide grin.

    ¡°Daniel...¡± was all I managed to say, forcing a smile. Guilt crept in, knowing I had been avoiding his calls and texts. It wasn''t that I wanted to hurt him-I just couldn''t deal with the addedplications.

    "Going down?" he asked, and I nodded, stepping inside. He pressed the button, standing closer than

    necessary

    "You look stunning he said, his voice warm and genuine.

    0

    17:00 T¨¤u 20 File tu

    Chapter 50: Ready To Explode

    I nced up at him briefly, trying to keep things light. ¡°Thank you... You always look quite handsome yourself."

    cing a hand on his chest dramatically, he grinned. "That''s apliment I''ll cherish.¡±

    I chuckled, rolling my

    eyes. ¡°Oh, please, Daniel. Stop being so cheesy.¡±

    20%

    ¡°Cheesy? No, just honest,¡± he teased. ¡°It''s good to know you find me attractive, though. I''ve made it clear that I like you... but you''ve been avoiding me."

    "I haven''t been avoiding you,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I''ve just been busy with work." It wasn''t a total lie-between the Gemia project and everything with Gabriel, my life had been chaotic.

    "I''ll take your word for it,¡± he replied, his eyes locking with mine. His tone turned softer. ¡°But fate seems to have a funny way of bringing us together.¡±

    ¡°I... um, I don''t know about fate... I stammered, trying to deflect. "I''m just here for a-"

    "Business meeting with Gabriel,¡± he interrupted smoothly, slowly backing me against the elevator wall as his gray eyes pierced through me. His sudden closeness made me feel slightly uneasy.

    "How did you "I started, but he cut me off again.

    "I told you, Gabriel and I go way back, and it seems like we have mutual business together once again," he whispered, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear. His tall frame leaned closer, leaving me frozen and unable to speak or move.

    The elevator doors suddenly opened, breaking the moment. Both of us turned to see Gabriel and Sergio standing there, their eyes fixed on us.

    00

    1730 Thu 20 Feb

    Chapter 50: Ready To Explode

    ¶à20%ÈÕ

    Relief flooded through me as my gazended on Gabriel. His expression instantly hardened, and I knew exactly what he was thinking. He had warned me to stay away from Daniel¡ªbut this time, it wasn''t my fault.

    ¡°Gabriel... Sergio...¡± Daniel greeted us as we stepped out of the elevator.

    "Daniel," Gabriel replied, his tone firm, barely hiding his irritation. Sergio stepped between them and hugged Daniel, breaking the tension.

    "Danny! You made it! I thought you were going to bail on me."

    ¡°Anything for you, Sergio,¡± Daniel replied, his tone lighter now.

    "Well, now the gang''s all here," Sergio eximed, clearly trying to lighten the mood.

    Gabriel, however, wasn''t having it. His re remained fixed on Daniel. "What the hell is going on?" he asked, his voice low but filled with anger.

    ¡°Rx, Gabe,¡± Sergio said, cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°This is supposed to be a business dinner.¡±

    "You told me this was strictly business," Gabriel said through gritted teeth. "What reunion?"

    "And it is," Sergio assured him, ncing between Gabriel and Daniel. ¡°Daniel here is now a business partner of mine."

    Gabriel''s confusion deepened. "Since when?"

    17:30 Thu, 20 Feb 9

    Chapter 50: Ready To Explode

    ²ØS 20%Ñª

    Relief flooded through me as my gazended on Gabriel. His expression instantly hardened, and I knew exactly what he was thinking. He had warned me to stay away from Daniel-but this time, it wasn''t my

    fault.

    "Gabriel... Sergio... Daniel greeted us as we stepped out of the elevator.

    "Daniel," Gabriel replied, his tone firm, barely hiding his irritation. Sergio stepped between them and hugged Daniel, breaking the tension.

    "Danny! You made it! I thought you were going to bail on me.¡±

    "Anything for you, Sergio,¡± Daniel replied, his tone lighter now.

    "Well, now the gang''s all here," Sergio eximed, clearly trying to lighten the mood.

    Gabriel, however, wasn''t having it. His re remained fixed on Daniel. "What the hell is going on?¡± he asked, his voice low but filled with anger.

    "Rx, Gabe," Sergio said, cing a hand on his shoulder. "This is supposed to be a business dinner."

    ¡°You told me this was strictly business,¡± Gabriel said through gritted teeth. ¡°What reunion?"

    ¡°And it is," Sergio assured him, ncing between Gabriel and Daniel. ¡°Daniel here is now a business partner of mine."

    Gabriel''s confusion deepened. "Since when?"

    <

    ¨C 120 Thu, 20 Fe

    Chapter 50. Ready To Explode

    The past three months," Daniel exined,

    2044

    stepping forward, meeting Gabriel''s re head-on. "Since Sergio offered me a deal I couldn''t refuse. Look, I know I''m not your favorite person, but for tonight, let''s set whatever issues we have aside for the sake of

    business tonight."

    Gabriel''s face grew even more rigid, his fists clenching as his re bore into Daniel. It was clear he wasn''t ready to forgive, let alone forget.

    "Business first," Sergio quickly interjected, stepping between them. "Let''s head to the dining room, which I had specially reserved for tonight."

    mood.

    Gabriel reluctantly backed away, and Sergio led the way toward the dining area, trying to lighten the

    The dining room was stunning. Soft candlelight bathed the elegant table in a warm glow. Everything about the setup screamed luxury.

    "A table fit for kings," Sergio announced proudly. "And, of course, for the beautifuldies joining us tonight."

    At that moment, a striking woman entered the room. Dressed in a sleek ck dress, she moved with elegance and confidence. Sergio''s face lit up.

    ¡°Raquel! Baby,e here,¡± Sergio called out to a stunning woman in a ck dress. She looked like she was

    in her thirties¡ªa true beauty gliding through the room with grace as she chatted with the chef. She smiled and made her way over, radiating elegance.

    ¡°Gabriel, Daniel, meet the love of my life-Raquel,¡± Sergio introduced, practically beaming.

    O Q

    III

    17 30 Thu 20 Febs

    Chapter 50: Ready To Explode

    Daniel took her hand, giving it a light kiss. ¡°A pleasure to meet you?

    Gabriel, ever the stoic, gave a polite handshake. "Nice to meet you."

    "And this," Sergio added, "is the lovely iressa, who works with Gabriel."

    Raquel turned to me, her smile warm and inviting. "It''s wonderful to finally meet you. iressa" she said. pulling me into a hug.

    ¡°Same here,¡± I smiled, taking in the woman before me. She was stunning, the kind of woman you''d expect to see on the cover of a magazine-definitely Gabriel''s type. Jealousy ate at me, which was ridiculous. Why was I

    feeling this way?

    ¡°You''re such a beauty, iressa,¡± Raquel added, taking my hand. Tonight, you''re sitting next to me. Us girls have to stick together." She winked and led me to a seat beside hers.

    Sergio took his ce at the head of the table, Gabriel sat next to him, and Daniel positioned himself right beside Gabriel. The tension in the room could be cut with a knife, especially between the two men. I couldn''t help but wonder what had happened between them. Clearly, they had been friends once, so what had caused

    this rift?

    Sergio broke the silence, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°I''m so d you''ve all met Raquel," he squeezed her hand gently. ¡°She''s changed everything for me-how I see love, life... everything. She''s captured my heart. and now, I''m hopelessly in love with her."

    ¡°Oh, honey,¡± Raquel cooed, yfully swatting his arm. "He''s exaggerating, but I''m d this stubborn bull finally gave love a chance." She turned to Gabriel and Daniel. "Sergio''s told me so much about you two. You''re like family to him. I''m really happy to finally meet you both."

    "Happy to meet you as well," Daniel replied.

    17:3 Thu, 20 Feh

    Chapter 50: Ready To Explode

    KS 20%

    Gabriel gave a tight smile but said nothing. His eyes, however, were glued to the table, he looked clearly

    disinterested with all that was happening.

    What is wrong with this man? Why is he always so stoic and closed off?

    ¡°Let''s eat,¡± Sergio announced, signaling the chef to begin serving. tes of steaks, vegetables, rice, and a

    variety of dishes were brought out.

    Throughout the meal, I could feel both Daniel''s and Gabriel''s eyes on me. Daniel''s gaze was bold, almost too obvious, while Gabriel''s was more guarded, but I knew he was watching everything.

    Sergio clinked his ss, drawing everyone''s attention. ¡°I want to make a toast to love,¡± he said, taking

    Raquel''s hand. "To the right woman, my beautiful Raquel. I love you more than anything."

    "I love you too," Raquel whispered, and they shared a sweet, passionate kiss.

    ¡°Get a room!¡± Daniel teased, making everyoneugh¡ªexcept Gabriel, who looked like he wanted to tear the

    room apart.

    toast.

    ¡°To Gabriel, Daniel... and you, iressa,¡± Sergio added, raising his ss again. Everyone joined in the "Can we get down to business now?" Gabriel''s voice was curt, his patience clearly wearing out.

    ¡°Gabe, patience," Sergio reminded him with a grin. "You taught me that, remember? Tonight is for catching up

    on old times. Business willeter."

    ¡°That''s right, Gabriel,¡± Raquel chimed in. ¡°I''d love to hear some stories about you three. Sergio told me you

    C

    17:30 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 50: Ready To Explode

    were all a force to be reckoned with back in the day.".

    474

    Gabriel, finally rxing a bit, leaned back in his chair, though his expression remained rigid.

    Sergio grinned. "I''ll start. Remember that time I took Daniel on his first ''off the books'' job? He nearly passed

    out when he saw-?

    "Don''t you dare,¡± Daniel interrupted, humor in his eyes, clearly not wanting the story to be told.

    Sergioughed, raising his hands. ¡°Fine, fine. I''ll spare you-for now."

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Daniel replied with a chuckle, giving me a soft nce.

    20

    "iressa," he called out suddenly, his smooth voice drawing everyone''s attention to me. "You have to try this

    wine. It''s exquisite-just like you." He poured a ss effortlessly, his lips curling into a yful smile. His eyes locked with mine for a moment before shifting to Gabriel, who was now ring at him.

    ¡°Daniel, I-¡°I stammered, trying to find the words, but before I could finish, he was already beside me. Moving quickly, he handed me the ss with the same confident smile, lifting it toward my lips.

    I froze, unsure of what to do. My eyes darted to Gabriel, who looked like he was about to explode. Sensing my reluctance, Daniel tilted the ss closer to my lips, his fingers brushing mine in a way that felt intentional. His smirk grew, as if daring Gabriel to react.

    My eyes trailed down to Gabriel''s fist clenched tightly on the table, his jaw locked in a hard line. He shot me a death stare, as though daring me to take a sip. The look he gave both Daniel and me made my heart race -

    not with excitement, but with fear of what might happen next.

    Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 51: Burst Of Emotions

    Gabriel''s POV

 Dad By Oma 51

    Chapter 51: Burst Of Emotions

    I clenched my fists tighter as I watched iressa take a sip of the wine and offer Daniel a soft smile.

    "It''s d

    delicious,¡± she said, her tongue brushing her bottom lip as if savoring the taste.

    "I told you,¡± Daniel replied with a grin that was far too smug, his gaze fixed on her lips longer than it should have. I knew exactly what he was thinking, and it wasn''t going to happen-not while I was present.

    I could feel the rage building inside me, my chest tightening with every second. He was testing me, daring me, and he knew exactly what I was capable of.

    iressa was mine. She didn''t know it yet, but I did. She wasn''t his, and she wasn''t anyone else''s. Daniel, of all people, should have known better. He always had a habit of going after what wasn''t his, what belonged to

    me

    I gripped the edge of the table, my knuckles whitening as I fought to keep myself in check. The room suddenly felt stifling, the casual chatter around us fading into the background as I focused solely on them-on Daniel''s smug grin and iressa''s calm, oblivious expression. Or maybe she wasn''t innocent in all this silly disy. It looked like she might actually be enjoying his attention.

    Memories of them in the elevator shed through my mind. The way he stood too close to her, the way he brushed her hair, and now, the way he kept feeding her wine as if she belonged to him. And it pissed me off,

    even more

    I was at my breaking point. The jealousy and anger were almost too much to bear. I pushed my chair back, ready to leave before I did something everyone would hate me for, but Sergio''s hand on my shoulder stopped me

    17:51 Thu, I Feb

    Chapter 51: Burst Of Emotions

    ¡°Gabe, rx,¡± he said quietly, his calm gaze meeting mine. ¡°I need you to hold it together."

    20%

    Something in his tone pulled me back, even if only slightly. Taking a deep breath, I sank back into my seat, pretending to join in the conversation. But I wasn''t fooling anyone-least of all myself.

    I''ve never been good at hiding how I felt, and tonight was no exception. This wasn''t just about iressa. It was also about Daniel-the man who used to be my closest friend but had turned into my worst enemy. Now, here he was,ughing like nothing had happened, like he hadn''t betrayed me in the worst way possible.

    And Sergio? Inviting Daniel tonight, knowing everything that happened, was hard to stomach. He knew what Daniel had done, how deeply he had wronged me. The only reason I wasn''t storming out of this ridiculous dinner was Raquel. Sergio''s new love didn''t deserve to see the night turn ugly, especially when it was clear he cared about her deeply.

    Sergio''s transformation surprised me. He''d always been about casual flings and no emotional ties, but now he seemed like a changed man. The irony wasn''t lost on me-Sergio, the eternal bachelor, was in love, while I had no interest in rtionships anymore.

    Sergio''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. "How about we head outside? The view''s stunning tonight."

    ¡°That''s a great idea,¡± Daniel chimed in, sounding far toofortable. His smug expression only added fuel to my anger.

    Reluctantly, I stood, my eyes briefly locking with iressa''s as she rose from her seat as well. Daniel, of course, found a way to move closer to her, his every move cunning and deliberate. My fists clenched at my sides as my pace quickened, but Sergio stepped in front of me before I could react.

    ¡°Gabe,¡± he said quietly, cing a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know you''re upset, but please, try to keep it together tonight. We''ll talkter"

    Q

    <

    17:31 Thu, 20 Feb w

    Chapter 51: Burst of Emotion

    -20%ÈÕ

    I turned to him, meeting his pleading gaze. For once, Sergio seemed calm and in love, as if he genuinely wanted the night to go smoothly..

    "I''m not sure I can, Serg," I muttered, my voice tight with frustration.

    ¡°Please,¡± he insisted. "This is important to me. I need you to trust me on this,"

    After a moment, I exhaled sharply and nodded. "Fine. I''ll try

    We stepped outside, and the cool night air hit me. The city lights reflected off the water, creating a view so beautiful it almost distracted me from the chaos in my mind. Sergio was right¡ªit was breathtaking.

    "This view is incredible," Daniel said, his voice cutting through the peace I was starting to enjoy.

    I clenched my jaw as I saw him inch closer to iressa. He was relentless, and it took everything in me not to snap

    Raquel''s voice broke the tension. ¡°So, iressa, how long have you been working with Gabriel?¡±

    ¡°Just over five months,¡± iressa replied softly. Her voice had a warmth that caught my attention, drawing me towards her.

    I looked at her, really looked at her, and for a moment, my anger faded. She looked stunning tonight. Her gold dress hugged her body perfectly, the slit revealing a glimpse of her smooth, slender caramel thighs. It was just enough to drive me crazy. Her makeup was ssy and bold, which was different from her usual subtle look. She looked even more elegant as her curls framed her face beautifully. She had clearly put effort into looking her best, and it worked

    G

    17:31 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 51 Burst Of Emotions

    ÃÊ³£20%ÈÕ

    I had been too distracted by my jealousy earlier to truly notice, but now, I couldn''t take my eyes off her. Raquel''s question brought me back. ¡°So, Gabriel, what made you choose iressa to lead this project?"

    I cleared my throat. "The answer is simple: she''s brilliant. Her ideas were exactly what we needed to push this project forward. Sergio wanted something innovative, and iressa delivered.¡±

    I nced at her as I spoke, noticing the subtle pride in her expression. She deserved to feel proud-she

    had earned it.

    "She''se up with

    Raquel beamed at iressa. ¡°That''s amazing. You must be so talented."

    iressa smiled humbly, but before the moment couldst, Daniel cut in.

    "About a month ago, I attended one of Gabriel''s seminars and met the beautiful iressa," he cut in smoothly. "We spoke briefly, and I invited her to lunch-without knowing she worked with Gabriel. Small world,

    isn''t it?"

    Small world indeed? My jaw tightened. It was more than clear to me that wanted to provoke me, and he was getting so close to seeding

    Raquel quickly changed the subject, sensing the shift in mood. ¡°iressa, do you believe in love?¡±

    iressa nodded. "I do"

    Raquel pressed further "Is there someone special in your life right now?"

    §ã

    G

    17:31

    Chapter 51: Burst Of Emotions

    iressa''s smile faded slightly. "Not anymore. I just ended a two year rtionship."

    Raquel offered a sympathetic smile. ¡°I''m sorry to hear that.¡±

    "It''s for the best," iressa replied with a slight shrug. "I found out he was cheating on me, so it''s better to

    know the truth than live a lie.¡±

    Before I could speak, Daniel leaned in, cing his hand on her shoulder. "I''m sorry you went through that. But not all men are like him, you know."

    iressa gave him a faint smile, but I could see the sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°Humans are creatures of habit,¡± I interjected abruptly, my voice cold. "Cheating, betrayal-it''s the same cycle. Better to keep your guard up than be blindsided."

    Daniel removed his hand from iressa''s shoulders before facing me head on. ¡°Sometimes, taking a

    chance on love is worth it."

    I narrowed my eyes on him. ¡°And you think she should take that chance, only to get hurt again?¡±

    Before the argument could escte, Raquel intervened. ¡°Gentlemen, let''s not turn this into a debate. We

    could all agree to disagree. She gave us a soft smile.

    iressa, what''s your take on all this?"

    iressa grinned. ¡°Love is a risk, just like Daniel said. But I still believe it''s worth taking. My parents had a beautiful marriage, and that gives me hope.¡±

    111

    Chapter 51. Borst of Emotions

    Raquel squeezed her hand. "I admire your optimism. The right person is out there for you."

    Daniel''s gaze focused on iressa as he cut in, ¡°Or maybe the right person is already close by."

    I

    That was thest straw. ¡°iressa is off-limits,¡± I shot back, immediately closing the gap between me

    and Daniel.

    Suddenly I felt Sergio''s armi quickly stop me in my tracks, pulling me aside. His expression was serious, ¡°Gabe, I need you to calm down. This night isn''t about your feud with Daniel.¡±

    I barely heard him. My focus was on iressa, who was nowughing softly at something Daniel had said. I had seen enough. The jealousy I felt was consuming me from inside.

    I turned back to Sergio. "This night is over."

    Without waiting for his response, I walked straight to iressa and Daniel. Standing between them, I locked

    eyes with Daniel.

    ¡°iressa is leaving with me,¡± I dered firmly. She gave me a look as though wanting to object, but my

    ,,furious stare held her back.

    Daniel raised an eyebrow but stepped back. "Goodnight, ire," he said with a smirk. He was lucky he didn''t

    stand in my way because I was one step away from punching him in the bloody face.

    a

    I turned to Raquel and Sergio, forcing a polite smile. ¡°Thank you for the evening.¡±

    "It was lovely having you," Raquel replied warmly.

    1731 Thu. 20 Feb (

    Chapter 51: Burst Of Emotions

    20%

    Without another word, I led iressa out of the room, my mind racing and my anger barely under control.

    717

    1721 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 52: You Don''t Own Me

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 52

    Chapter 52: You Don''t Own Me

    £¤:20%

    Gabriel dragged me down the hallway, his grip tight around my arm, his anger radiating off him in waves. His fingers dug into my skin, but I stayed silent, resisting the urge to pull away. I didn''t want to make things worse, so I remained quiet. I''d only seen him this upset once before-back at the seminar when he saw me talking to Daniel. But this felt worse. His anger was directed at me, and it made me feel slightly afraid.

    When reached his suite, he pushed me inside and mmed the door shut. He paced back and forth, his chest rising and falling as if he was trying to calm himself. Then he stopped, turning to face me, his eyes full of anger.

    Swe

    "You had no right to drag me out of dinner like that,¡± I said, my own anger growing. I stood tall, refusing to let him intimidate me. ¡°I''m not one of your possessions, Gabriel. This madness ends now,"

    He didn''t seem to hear me. His voice was deep and cold. "I''m the only one who gives orders here," he growled. "Now tell me why were you and Daniel in the elevator together? What happened between you two?"

    ¡°What? I blinked, surprised by his harsh tone. Nothing happened. I bumped into him by chance. He asked if I was going down, I said yes, and that was it."

    "Then why did you two look so close when the doors opened?"

    "We were just talking!¡± I responded, wondering why I even bothered exining myself when he clearly wasn''t listening.

    He stepped closer, towering over me, his presence suffocating. ¡°Talking? Is that what you call it?¡± His voice was harsh. ¡°I saw how he kept looking at you during dinner. And how youughed with him after, like he''s someone you like."

    1731 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 52: You Don''t Own Me

    20%ÈÕ

    I opened my mouth to defend myself, but his anger swallowed my words. He wasn''t listening-wasn''t giving me a chance to exin,

    "Tell me the truth. What''s going on between you and Daniel?" His tone was low, almost like a growl. "And

    don''t lie to me."

    ¡°Nothing is going on!" I shot back, my frustration matching his anger now. ¡°I barely know him. What do you think is happening?"

    He didn''t respond immediately, but the intensity in his eyes only grew. "From now on, you don''t speak to him. Not a word to him for the rest of this trip," he demanded.

    I felt my own annoyance reach its peak. ¡°I can''t just avoid him when he tries to talk to me, Mr Storm.....

    "I don''t care!" he interrupted, his voice rising. His dark, stormy eyes were full of jealousy. "From today, I want to stay away from him."

    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my emotions. "Why do you hate him so much?" I asked, my voice firmer now. "What happened between you two?"

    His jaw clenched, and he looked away, refusing to meet my gaze.

    ¡°Gabriel, I''m not getting caught up in whatever feud you have with Daniel," I retorted, my patience worn out. ¡°If you want me to avoid him, I deserve to know why."

    Still, he didn''t answer. His silence was maddening, and I could feel my frustration intensify further.

    "Do you like him?¡± he asked suddenly, his eyes searched mine, almost as if he was afraid of what I might

    <

    Chapter 52 You Don''t Own Me

    Say

    "What? I don''t even know him¡± I replied, shocked by his overbearing question.

    "Back at the restaurant, ¡°I saw the way you defended his sob tales about love being a risk," Gabriel growled. "You think he''s some honest guy who won''t hurt you?¡±

    I swallowed, unsure of what to say. ¡°Maybe.¡± I muttered, the words slipping out before I could stop them

    Gabriel''s eyes darkened, and he stepped closer, his voice chillingly calm. "You have no idea the kind of man he is. That''s why I''m trying to protect you from him."

    ¡°If you won''t tell me what he did and what you''re trying to protect me from, then I''ll take my chances. I retorted, breathing heavily now. ¡°After all, I''m a grown woman who can look after herself.¡±

    "Don''t push me, iressa," he warned.

    ¡°I''m not pushing you, Mr. Storm,¡± I shot back. ¡°You''re the one crossing the line. Just because I work for you doesn''t mean you own me."

    ¡°iressa...¡± he murmured, stepping closer until my back hit the wall. His breath was hot against my skin. My heart raced as the space between us shrank. His gaze was intense, burning with something darker, deeper. I felt the heat of his body pressed against mine, making my pulse quicken.

    "You don''t have the right to stop me from talking to Daniel or any other man,¡± I managed to say, though my voice was shaky.

    say."

    "As long as we''re on this trip, I do," he growled, his tone possessive. "You work for me, and you''ll do what I

    III

    <

    17.31 Thu, 20 Film C

    Chapter 52: You Don''t Own Me

    "Or else what?" I challenged, though my voice was softer now. His closeness was distracting, and I could feel my insides coving in.

    He leaned in closer, his lips teasingly brushing against mine. For a moment, I thought he was going to kiss me. My breath hitched, and my heart pounded in anticipation. But then, just as quickly as he had leaned in, he pulled back, leaving me breathless and frustrated, wondering what the hell was going on inside his head

    Why did he stop? Why didn''t he kiss me? His mixed signals were driving me insane. His actions tonight proved that he was jealous, seeing me and Daniel so close to each other. That meant he wanted me as much as I wanted him, and there was no denying it.

    Why didn''t he kiss me? His mixed signals were driving me insane. Tonight, he proved he was jealous of Daniel, which meant he wanted me as much as I wanted him. There was no denying it.

    It had been hours since Gabriel left, and he still hadn''t returned.

    I took a long shower, hoping the cold water would wash away the unsettling emotions that clung to me. But even as I crawled into bed, the desire coursing through me wouldn''t go away. I kept ncing at the door, waiting, wondering when he woulde back. It was already past midnight, and still, no sign of him.

    I tossed and turned, trying to force myself to sleep, but my thoughts raced. Where was he? What was he doing? Why couldn''t I just be done with this? I wanted to stay angry, but every time I thought of him, m

    I

    emotions softened.

    At some point, exhaustion took over, and I dozed off. But in the middle of the night, I thought I saw him. I wasn''t sure if it was a dream or if I was half-asleep, but I swore I heard the door open and felt his presence in the room. My eyes opened for a moment, and I could''ve sworn I saw him standing there, watching me. But when I blinked again, the room was empty.

    00

    -III-

    Chapter 52. You Don''t Own Me

    20%2

    When I woke up the next morning, sunlight streamed through the curtains. I sat up, rubbing my eyes, and looked around the room. Gabriel wasn''t there. The room was exactly as I had left it, except for one thing¡ªa

    note on the dresser.

    I got up and grabbed the note.

    We''ll be meeting with Sergio by 2 p.m. Take advantage of the time and enjoy the resort. If you need anything,

    text me.

    So I wasn''t dreaming. Gabriel had been here. He came into the room and left before I woke up. My heart sank as I stared at the note. He was clearly avoiding me, which was why he couldn''t even stay long enough to talk

    to me.

    151 Thu. 20 Fch

    Chapter 53: Fun On My Terms

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 53

    Chapter 53: Fun On My Terms

    Dressed in a soft white robe, I sipped my coffee while standing on the balcony, overlooking the entire resort. The Gemia Resort wasn''t just beautiful-it felt like stepping into paradise. Our suite was on the top floor, offering a breathtaking view. From the sparkling blue pool below to the lush gardens spread across the resort, everything looked perfect under the morning sun.

    I had some time before the 2 PM meeting with Gabriel scheduled with Sergio, so I decided to rx and enjoy the peaceful atmosphere. As I looked below, the nearly empty pool caught my eye. A few people lounged around, scrolling on their phones, while the water shimmered invitingly under the sunlight. Maybe a swim was exactly what I needed to clear my head.

    After a quick shower, I slipped into a bright yellow gown over my bikini. The cheerful color matched the brightness of the day. Feeling refreshed, I made my way down to the pool area.

    The atmosphere was just right¡ªquiet and peaceful, with soft background music adding to the rxation. A few guests were scattered around, lost in their own activities. Up close, the pool looked even more inviting, its water crystal clear, tempting me to jump in.

    Before swimming, I decided to grab a cold drink. At the nearby bar, a couple of guests sat chatting quietly.

    I approached the bartender.

    ¡°Can I have a pi?a cda, please?" I asked the bartender with a smile.

    She nodded, and within moments, my drink was ready. The chilled ss felt cool in my hands, a wee relief from the heat. Just as I turned to leave, I bumped into someone, spilling a little of my drink.

    "Oh my God, I''m sorry!" I eximed, looking up to see Daniel standing there, smiling his easy, familiar

    Chapter 33 Fun On My Terms

    dairessa, we meet again,¡± he said, his voice light and friendly.

    ft

    it,"

    Seems like it" I replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. "And I''m sorry about your shirt." I pointed to the small stain on his shirt guilt washing over me.

    He nced down and then waved it off with augh. ¡°It''s nothing. I was going to take it off anyway. I''m here for a swim and I guess you are too?"

    1. was thinking about it. I stuttered, knowing where this conversation might lead. After the drama. with Gabrielst night, I wasn''t sure I wanted to be seen with Daniel.

    "Why don''t you join me?¡± he asked casually, his eyes fixed on mine. ¡°I''m sitting in a quieter part of the pool, more private." He gestured toward a secluded walkway.

    Thesitated. Tm not sure...

    ¡°Come on,¡± he encouraged, stepping closer and gently taking my hand. ¡°I''m just inviting you for a swim,and a chat. That''s all I''d really like to get to know you better.¡±

    I paused, thinking it over. After everything with Gabriel, I didn''t know if I should risk upsetting him further. But he hadn''t returned to the room or spoken to me since. And honestly, he didn''t own me-I could make my

    own choices

    ¡°Okay, let''s go.¡± I said, feeling slightly defiant.

    Daniel smiled, satisfaction shing his eyes as he led me to a smaller, more private pool. It was peaceful like a hidden retreat, with fewer people and even more quiet than the main pool area. The sun felt

    armer here, and the water sparkled invitingly

    12. Thu, 20fe

    Chapter 53: Fun On My Terms

    20%

    Daniel led me to a twin bed by the poolside, where I ced my bag. He sat next to me, a little too close, sc I shifted slightly to create some space.

    "iressa," he called out softly, his gaze not leaving mine. His eyes were intense, almost too much to handle. ¡°I feel like fate is pushing us together. We''ve bumped into each other twice now."

    I smiled awkwardly, trying to keep the mood light. ¡°It''s a bit soon to tell, don''t you think?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± He leaned in slightly. ¡°But I know one thing for sure. I like you, iressa. I''ve said it before, and I mean it. I just need you to give me a chance."

    I looked away. "Daniel... I don''t know about this. I barely know you."

    ¡°Then let me fix that,¡± he replied earnestly. ¡°Give us a chance to get to know each other.¡±

    "Even if I wanted to, with everything going on between you and Mr. Storm, it would be impossible without jeopardizing my job," I pointed out, hoping to deter him.

    1 know" Daniel said, gently cing his hand over mine. This time, I didn''t pull away. His touch was warm, and I found it oddlyforting. I''m aware of the risks, but I promise you, if you give us a chance, I''ll handle Gabriel."

    I scoffed. "I highly doubt he''d even speak to you. And even if he agrees, it won''t go without a fight. I can''t. have that."

    "Let me worry about Gabriel, he insisted, his tone softening. "You just focus on us."

    "You don''t understand," I sighed. "He doesn''t want me around you."

    III

    1732 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 53: Fun On My Terms

    ¡°Did he say that?¡± Daniel asked, his expression turning serious.

    ¡°Well... kind of,¡± I mumbled, realizing I had said too much. I bit my lip, regretting it instantly.

    2018

    Daniel''s eyes darkened as he leaned back slightly. "Just because you work for Gabriel doesn''t mean he gets

    to control your personal life. Unless... there''s something more going on between the two of you?"

    I pulled my hand away, suddenly feeling defensive. There''s nothing more. I only work for him,¡± I retorted, not liking his assumptions, even though he wasn''t entirely wrong..

    "Look, iressa, I understand your concerns, but-"

    "But nothing." I interrupted. "Daniel, I have a question, and I want an honest answer."

    "Anything."

    "Why is Gabriel so angry with you? Why does he seem to hate you so much?"

    Daniel''s expression changed instantly. His face hardened, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure if he would answer. He took a deep breath. 1 don''t know if it''s my ce to tell you," he finally said.

    "Daniel, I need to know what''s going on between you two if I''m going to make any decisions."

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair, ¡°Gabriel, Sergio, and I used to be close. We all went to the same university. Back then, I was the most sessful of the three, at least in terms of family wealth. My parents had money, but I didn''t want to rely on that. I wanted to make a name for myself, so I left home and pursued my master''s degree. That''s when we met. Over time, things changed. I hurt Gabriel, though it was never my intention. When he found out... Well, he cut me offpletely."

    1732 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 53: Fun On My Terms

    "What did you do?" I asked, curious.

    "iressa, for now I can only tell you that I didn''t mean to hurt him. I never knew... she-" He stopped himself, shaking his head. ¡°You know what, let''s go for a swim,¡± he said abruptly, standing and taking off his

    shirt.

    I knew he was deflecting, and it left me even more curious. He mentioned a "she." Was it abou

    a woman?

    An ex-wife? Adrian''s mother? My mind spun with endless questions. Adrian once told me his mother hurt his family but refused to give details. Could she be the connection?

    ¡°Join me,¡± Daniel''s voice pulled out of my thoughts.

    I began untying the rope of my dress.

    ¡°Here, let me help,¡± Daniel offered, stepping behind me and gently loosening the knot. My yellow bikini clung

    tightly to my body, revealing the curves of my intimate parts.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, stepping out of the dresspletely. Daniel''s focused on my body, making me feel self-

    conscious.

    "You look beautiful," he murmured, taking my hand.

    you?"

    "How good of a swimmer are you?" he asked, as we walked to the pool. "How good of a swimmer are

    "Pretty good,¡± I replied, my confidence returning.

    "Then how about a race?" he challenged with a grin. ¡°If I win, you ept my invitation to dinner. If you win,

    1792 Thu, 20 Feb-s

    Chapter 53 Fun On My Terms you get to decide what you want."

    I smirked. ¡°Challenge epted.¡± I hated losing, and I wasn''t about to let him win.

    "On the count of three," he began, excitement in his eyes. "One... two... three!"

 Dad By Oma 54

    Chapter 54: Yearning For Some Else

    19%2

    The moment we dove into the water, I kicked off hard, determined to win.

    The cool water rushed over me as I pushed forward with strong, quick strokes. I could feel Daniel close behind me, his presence pushing me to try even harder. My arms cut through the water, and I kicked with all the energy I had, refusing to let him catch up.

    But Daniel was fast, too fast. His powerful strokes closed the gap between us. My arms cut through the water, and I kicked with all the energy I had, refusing to let him catch up.

    The edge of the pool came into view, and I gave one final, strong push, gliding forward with all my strength. My fingertips brushed the wall. I had won.

    Gasping for air, I turned to find Daniel grinning, just a second behind me. His wet hair clung to his forehead, and his eyes sparkled with amusement,pletely unfazed by his loss¡ªif anything, he looked entertained, as if he''d let me win.

    ¡°I told you I was a pretty good swimmer,¡± I gasped, still catching my breath, as I wiped the water from my face. Pride filled me, and a triumphant smile tugged at my lips. The victory felt amazing.

    He shrugged, the yful gleam in his eyes making me roll mine. "I did give you a head start."

    I shook my head, my smirk widening. ¡°Like hell you did. I won fair and square."

    He chuckled softly, downying my victory as he brushed his hand across the water. "That''s debatable.¡±

    D

    §ã

    I

    17:32 Thu, 20 Feb tai o

    Chapter 54: Yearning For Some Else

    Without thinking, I reached out, sshing water at him yfully.

    His eyes widened in mock outrage as droplets clung to his face. ¡°Oh, no, you didn''t."

    "I believe I did," I taunted, teasing him with my gaze before swimming away quickly. But before I could get far, he caught up to me in an instant. His arm slipped around my waist, and suddenly, the closeness felt a little

    too much.

    ¡°So, Champion,¡± he murmured, his voice low as his fingers gently pressed against my side. "What do you want?¡± His words and touch suddenly made me feel ufortable.

    "I''ll have to think about it," I let out quickly, pulling away from his hold and swimming to the edge. He followed, but this time he kept some distance, sensing my unease.

    "How long will you need to decide what you want?¡± he teased, his voice lighter now.

    I turned to face him, resting my arms on the edge. ¡°How about this: I ask you a few questions, and you give me honest answers."

    His brow lifted as his grin returned. "Didn''t we just do that earlier?"

    This time it''s personal," I shot back with a yful smirk.

    Daniel crossed his arms over the water, leaning slightly toward me. ¡°Alright. Ask me anything. But don''t forget-you only get to ask a question based on your win."

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I teased, feeling more in control now. "Let''s start with questions."

    D

    C

    1. Thu 20 Feb

    Chapter 54. Yearning For Some Else

    "Shoot."

    I paused, gathering my thoughts. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    "Forty-six,¡± he said easily, without missing a beat.

    I blinked, genuinely surprised. ¡°You definitely look younger.¡± I studied his handsome facial features. Just like Gabriel, he looked super sexy and more like someone in his early to mid-thirties. What was their secret to looking this good?

    "Daniel tilted his head with a yful glint in his eyes. "Thank you. I try to keep up appearances.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at his joke but couldn''t help a small smile. Tell me, why did you decide to join the Gemial project?

    He tilted his head slightly, his smile fading just a bit. "I thought you said personal questions."

    I arched a brow, refusing to let him off the hook. "This is about you, isn''t it?"

    He chuckled but answered more seriously. ¡°Fair enough. I heard Sergio was looking for partners to expand Gemia, and I joined because it was a smart move. I wanted a new business to invest in, and I trusted Sergio."

    I nodded, satisfied, but curiosity pushed me to press further. ¡°Why are you single at forty-six?¡±

    I saw his expression change. For a moment, his eyes clouded with something deeper. He let out a breath, ncing away briefly "Straight to the hard questions, huh?¡±

    I could tell my question struck a nerve.

    >

    1732 Thu, 20 Feb-d

    Chapter 54: Yearning For Some Else

    I shrugged, softening my tone. ¡°I need to know these things."

    1930

    He sighed, his face softening as he let his guard down. "I was almost married once, but it didn''t work out. I was too focused on work, too wrapped up in building my career. She eventually called off the engagement. At the time, I thought it was for the best."

    ¡°And now?¡± I asked, genuinely curious about his past. I wanted to understand the man before me, even though my heart was beating for someone else.

    "Now," he admitted, his voice softer, "I see how I could''ve been a better partner. I should''ve given her more. time, more attention. But I didn''t, and she left."

    I took a moment to absorb his words. I''m sorry,¡± I said gently, meaning it. ¡°But honestly, it''s better to end an engagement than a marriage. You weren''t ready to be the man she needed, and staying together would''ve made you both miserable. The fact that you can admit your part in it shows growth. Not many people can do that.".

    ¡°ire, I don''t want to lie to myself anymore,¡± he said, his voice sincere. ¡°Money and power are great, even exhrating, but I''ve learned that family is what truly matters.¡±

    Daniel''s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°ire, I''m done lying to myself. Money and power are great-they,can be thrilling-but I''ve learned that family is what really matters."

    My heart gave a faint tug at the honesty in his voice. "So, you''re ready for a family now?" The question slipped out before I could stop it.

    ¡°I am,¡± he admitted, his voice firm, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°ire, I''m not going to y games with your heart if you let me in. I want something real, something intentional. Have dinner with me tonight."

    "I don''t..." I stuttered, unsure of how to respond. This felt too fast, too soon. Daniel seemed genuine, but my heart and body desperately yearned to be with Gabriel Storm.

    1732 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 55: Getting Her Away From The Enemy

 Dad By Oma 55

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 55: Getting Her Away From The Enemy

    Sergio sat in his chair, calm as ever. Meanwhile, my mind was anywhere but here. We were in his office for a quick meeting, but I couldn''t focus. I was exhaustedst night had drained me. The argument with iressa had pushed me to the edge. I''d acted out of line, but I didn''t care. All I wanted was to keep her away from Daniel.

    I had stayed outte on purpose, waiting until she was asleep before returning to the suite. I didn''t trust myself around her. My anger had nearly led me to kiss herst night. God, how badly I wanted to. Not just a kiss -I wanted her to know she was mine. But I held back, knowing if I crossed that line, there would be no turning back.

    you."

    Sergio''s voice broke through the haze. "Gabe, once again... I apologize for inviting Daniel without telling My chest constricted as I mmed my palm against the desk. ¡°Serg... you fucking know better,¡± I fumed, unable to hold back my anger. "After everything he''s done, you still invited him. Do you even realize what it feels like to see him here, acting as though nothing transpired between us years ago?

    He leaned forward, his expression regretful. ¡°Gabe, I apologize. You know it was never my make you reopen old wounds, but it''s been fifteen years. You can''t carry this pain forever."

    intention to

    My jaw tightened, a familiar ache spreading through my chest. ¡°You think I haven''t tried?" I asked, struggling to keep my emotions in check. "That night refuses to leave my memory. It''s like a scar that won''t heal, no matter how much time passes."

    I rose from my seat and walked toward therge ss windows, desperate for an escape. My eyes scanned the resort grounds, looking for anything to calm me.

    And then, I saw her.

    133 Thu CD-

    Chapter 55: Getting Her Away From The Enemy

    iressa.

    She was standing by the pool.

    But she wasn''t alone.

    KS 19%2

    Daniel stood behind her, his hands reaching to help her with her dress. She wore something sheer-no, it wasn''t just sheer, was practically nothing. Thece clung to her curves like it had been painted on.

    My pulse quickened as he leaned in close, and she didn''t pull away. I saw him reach behind her to untie the thin cover she wore over her shoulders. She let it fall to the ground, and I saw more of her than I was prepared for.

    They exchanged a few words before diving into the water. It looked like a race. My chest tightened as ! forced myself to watch them. She won. I saw herughing, her joy radiating, and it cut me like a de.

    Anger surged through me, hot and suffocating. My fists clenched at my sides as I fought the urge to shatter the ss and drag him away from her. Jealousy burned through me, the protectiveness I felt for her overwhelming.

    ¡°Gabe..... Gabe..... have you been listening to anything I''ve said?" Sergio''s voice tried to pull me back. ¡°Gabe.¡± I turned, my patience at its limit. ¡°What?¡±

    His hand rested on my shoulder, trying to ground me. "What has you so distracted?"

    I shrugged off his touch, my attention still fixed on Daniel and iressa. All I could think about was taking her away from him.

    )

    17:33 Thu, 20 Feb #DD.

    Chapter 55 Getting Her Away From The Enemy

    The sight felt like a punch to the gut. I couldn''t bear it anymore, my emotions overtaking me I turned briefly to face Sergio.

    "Let''s pick this upter," I said curtly, brushing past him as I stormed out of the room, ignoring him calling

    after me.

    I hurried down the elevator as though my life depended on it, my vision blurred with rage as i stormed of the office and made my way to the pool.

    When I reached the pool deck, I stopped for a moment, watching them. Daniel was floating in the water, hiszy smirk infuriating me. iressa leaned against the edge of the pool, her body half-submerged, droplets of water tracing down her hair and onto the curves of her soft skin.

    She looked radiant under the sunlight, but I couldn''t focus on that because the sight of herughing with him only fueled my anger.

    ¡°iressa, get the hell out of that pool. Now," I roared, startling them both.

    iressa turned to face me, her eyes widening as they met mine. ¡°Mr. Storm, what are you doing here?"

    I didn''t answer. Instead, I held out my hand, waiting for her to take it. My gaze didn''t leave hers as she swam to the edge and made her way out.

    I couldn''t help it¡ªmy eyes betrayed me, trailing down her body. The way the yellow fabric clung to her soft, full breasts left nothing to the imagination as the water amplified every curve. I swallowed hard, my gaze moving lower to her slender waist, her hips, and her smooth legs. Images of her wrapped around me shed. through my mind, sending an instant ache inside my pants.

    She reached the edge, her lips parting slightly as if to argue, but then she ced her hand in mine. Her skin was soft and damp, sending an electric charge up my arm. I gripped her hand firmly, pulling her out of the pool in one swift motion.

    ¡°Mr. Storm....... I wasn''t...¡± she stuttered, her voice fading as my eyes drank her in again. Water dripped down her smooth skin, her curly hair clinging to her flushed face. She was intoxicating, and I cursed myself for wanting her so badly it hurt.

    Daniel''s voice forced me out of my thoughts. "Gabe! I wasn''t expecting you to join us," he said with at yful smirk.

    He nced at iressa, his eyes scanning her body appreciatively. The way he ogled her so openly disgusted me. His desire for her was obvious, and it drove me mad with jealousy.

    D

    1. Thu tro

    19%2

    hapter 55. Getting Her Away From The Enemy

    Ignoring Daniel''s words, I spotted a bag and towel nearby, which I assumed were hers. I grabbed the towel and returned, stretching it out toward her.

    "Wrap this around your body. Now," I ordered. She hesitated but eventually took the towel, drying her hair rst before wrapping it tightly around herself.

    his.

    ¡°Gabe, listen,¡± Daniel started, walking toward me. ¡°iressa and I were just talking. There''s no need for

    I raised a hand, cutting him off. "There''s no need for any exnations. This little charade is over." Turning to iressa, I gave her a pointed look. "After you."

    She stared at me for a long moment, as if debating whether to challenge me. Then, with a frustrated hake of her head, she turned and walked away.

    Daniel hissed in frustration, the sound grating on my nerves. ¡°Gabe, this is unnecessary,¡± he called after ne. "Controlling her won''t stop anything."

    The rage came fast, and I closed the gap between us. "Stay the fuck away from iressa," I warned, walking away without waiting for his response.

    I knew if I stayed any longer, my fist would meet his face. Thest thing I needed was to cause a scene and end up on some sleazy blog.

 Dad By Oma 56

    17:33 Thu, 20 Feb D.

    Chapter 56: Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 56: Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    iressa walked ahead of me, her towel wrapped tightly around her body. I followed, my jaw clenched, still fuming with anger from seeing Daniel too close to her, his hands helping her out of that dress. And then he had the audacity to tell me I had no right to control her. God! I should have punched that arrogant piss of shit and put him in his ce.

    When we stopped in front of the elevator, she spun around to face me, fire burning in her eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Storm,¡± she vents. ¡°This stops immediately. You don''t get to order me around.¡±

    Her defiance only fueled my anger, but I kept it together. "iressa, you are not in a position to talk back,¡± I shot back. My hands clenched at my sides as I fought to stay calm. She had no idea I was barely holding it together to avoid causing a scene.

    "You have twenty minutes to get dressed and show up in Sergio''s office. My tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. The butler will show you the way."

    I turned to leave, desperate for some distance before I said or did something I''d regret. But her voice stopped me mid-step, bold and unyielding.

    "And if I say no?" she asked, crossing her arms over her waist, her chin tilted in defiance.

    I spun back to her, closing the distance between us in seconds. My towering frame pushed against her petite body, forcing her to back into the elevator until she was pressed against the mirrored wall.

    : 1733 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 56. Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    19%

    I tilted my head, forcing her to look up at me. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, and I couldn''t help but notice. My eyes drifted down, taking in her damp body wrapped in the towel. The soft curves of her breasts pressed against the fabric, moving with each quick breath. Her breathing wasn''t the only thing that had changed¡ªmine had too.

    I looked into her eyes again, and what I saw there made my breath hitch. Anger burned strongly, but behind it, there was something else-desire. The space between us felt electric, our bodies so close I could feel the heat radiating off her matching my own.

    She wanted this just as much as I did.

    My fingers twitched, tempted to trace the curve of her skin, but I stopped myself.

    Get it together, Gabriel.

    I leaned closer, my lips brushing her ear as I whispered, ¡°If I don''t see you in the meeting in fifteen minutes, you''re off the project."

    Her eyes widened in shock. "Mr. Storm... you can''t do that," she argued, her voice unsteady.

    1. me.

    I stepped back, pressing the elevator button to open the doors. ¡°Watch me,¡± I retorted, daring her to defy

    For a moment, she looked like she wanted to argue, but she stayed silent, her chest heaving as she red at me. Then, without another word, she walked into the elevator.

    She was going to learn the hard way that I was in control and her actions had consequences.

    17:33 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 56: Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    Sergio sat across the table, rxed as usual, when iressa walked into the room. She was five minutete, but considering I''d barely given her enough time to change, I let it slide-for now.

    She wore a simple ck dress, the kind that hugged her figure just enough to tease but remained professional. Her damp hair was brushed back, with droplets still clinging to the ends. It was obvious she''d rushed to get here, and part of me was satisfied. Maybe next time she''d follow my rules.

    ¡°iressa, it''s good to have you here," Sergio greeted her warmly, his tone light and weing.

    her.

    I, on the other hand, wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries. ¡°You''rete,¡± I said sharply, locking eyes with

    She squared her shoulders and met my gaze, refusing to back down. "Mr. Storm, you left me almost no time to change and get here. I tried my best-?

    ¡°Enough,¡± I held up a hand, cutting her off. ¡°I''ll let it slide this time.¡±

    "Sit."

    Her lips pressed into a forced smile, but she said nothing more. I gestured to the chair across from me.

    She hesitated for a moment before pulling out the chair and sitting down. Her eyes nced at mine briefly before turning away.

    ¡°Let''s begin, I announced, signaling Sergio to start the meeting.

    The discussion moved quickly, and soon, it was iressa''s turn to present. She dove into her presentation with confidence, her points clear and precise. As much as I wanted to focus on her insubordination earlier, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of pride watching her.

    ¨C 1733 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 56: Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    19%L

    By the time she finished, even Sergio looked impressed. He leaned back in his chair, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°I

    can see why you chose her to head this project,¡± heended, his tone genuine.

    "Does that mean we have your approval?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.

    Sergio grinned. ¡°Approved,"

    I nodded, keeping my face neutral. Compliments would only inte her ego, and that was thest thing I

    wanted. ¡°iressa, we have Sergio''s approval, so we''ll move to the next stage."

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± she said with a small, satisfied smile. ¡°I look forward to working with you."

    "Oh, stop that," Sergio chuckled, waving a hand. ¡°You can call me Sergio."

    "Thank you, Sergio,¡± she corrected, her smile widening slightly.

    "Since that''s settled, the meeting is over," I closed, watching her closely. She looked proud, and she had every r

    right to be. She''d worked hard, and her wless delivery had paid off.

    ¡°Great,¡± Sergio sped his hands together. "Can we all go for lunch? I have one of the finest chefs preparing something special."

    Before anyone could respond, the office door swung open, and Daniel strolled in, his usual bright smile stered across his face

    ¡°Apologies for beingte.¡± He stepped inside casually, as if nothing could bother him.

    ¡°That''s alright, Sergio replied before I could speak. "I texted you earlier, but you didn''t respond. You

    Chapter Se Making Her Leam The Hard Way

    missed iressa''s presentation, but I must say, it was excellent.¡±

    "That''s alright," Sergio replied before I could speak. "I texted you, but you didn''t respond. You missed iressa''s presentation, but I must say, it was excellent."

    A soft pink spread across her cheeks. She lowered her eyes for a moment before looking back up. "You tter

    me."

    I clenched my jaw at the way he looked at her, the way she smiled back-it was a p to my face.

    "Well, Daniel," Sergio rose from his seat.

    "We were heading out for lunch. How about you join us?"

    "I had another urgent meeting to attend after this, but since iressa would be present, I guess I can''t say no,¡± Daniel replied, his grin widening as his eyes fixed on her.

    That was it. The two of them had the audacity to flirt right in front of me. I couldn''t stand another second in that room. Fuck this

    I stood abruptly, grabbing my iPad. ¡°I''ll pass,¡± I announced curtly, not bothering to look at anyone as I headed

    for the door.

    Thest thing I wanted was to sit through lunch pretending to be civil with the man who''d ruined my life- and who now had the nerve to look at her like that.

    0

    Chapter 57: Mr Perfect Is Also Human

    iressa''s POV

 Dad By Oma 57

    Chapter 57 Mr Perfect Is Also Human

    KS19%

    Gabriel opting out of lunch didn''t surprise me. His dislike for Daniel was clear for everyone to see. From the moment Daniel stepped into Sergio''s office, Gabriel''s mood shifted. Earlier, he had seemed slightly uptight, but as the meeting progressed, he loosened up just enough to be tolerable-until Daniel walked in. At Daniel''s mere presence, Gabriel''s expression hardened, the disgust he felt toward him etched inly on his face.

    Whatever had happened between them must have been more than a minor disagreement. Gabriel''s reaction wasn''t just annoyance-it was anger mixed with resentment. The memory of how he''d acted by the pool came rushing back to me-the fury in his eyes, all because he''d seen me swimming with Daniel.

    The Gabriel I knew was usually good at hiding his emotions, but when it came to Daniel, it was like he couldn''t help himself.

    Since Gabriel saw Daniel and me in the elevator, he had been different-more distant, more possessive. He acted like I belonged to him, yet he wouldn''t let himself get close to me. He wouldn''t kiss me, wouldn''t let anything happen between us, but at the same time, he made it clear I wasn''t free to be with anyone else. He couldn''t have it both ways, and honestly, I was getting tired of it.

    A part of me was relieved when Gabriel left. I didn''t want to deal with another intense argument.

    Sergio, on the other hand, had been so kind since we arrived. His warmth and friendliness eased the awkwardness, making everything feel lighter.

    Lunch started out pleasant. The chef served the gourmet dishes, and we began eating.

    Halfway through the lunch, Sergio paused to apologize for Gabriel''s behavior, brushing it off as stress.

    17.33 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 57: Mr Perfect is Also Human

    19%2

    But we both knew the truth. Gabriel''s actions weren''t stress rted they were about Daniel. Whatever had gone wrong between them ran deeper than I could guess.

    Daniel didn''t seem affected by any of it. He just smiled, calm and unbothered, waving off Sergio''s apology. ¡°That''s alright,¡± he said, his tone light, as if Gabriel''s anger wasn''t worth his time.

    As we ate, Sergio kept the mood light. He made small talk and cracked a few jokes, and I found myselfughing more than I expected. It was nice-a much-needed break from the earlier tension.

    Still, I couldn''t help noticing the hushed moments between him and Daniel. They whispered to each other every now and then, their connection obvious. It made me feel like an outsider, but I reminded myself that it wasn''t my ce to ask questions.

    For now, what mattered was that the project was approved. Months of hard work had finally paid off. Nicole and I had pushed ourselves to the limit for this, and I couldn''t help feeling proud of what we''d achieved. For once, something was going smoothly.

    Then Sergio''s phone rang, and he excused himself, leaving me alone with Daniel.

    Daniel''s expression softened as he turned to me. "I''m sorry about how Gabriel treated you," he said, his voice gentle. His hand brushed against mine, and the touch caught me off guard.

    I pulled my hand back quickly. ¡°It''s alright,¡± I murmured, giving him a brief smile.

    ¡°Is Gabriel always like that with you?¡± Daniel asked, his eyes searching my face. ¡°Controlling your every

    move?"

    I swallowed hard, unsure how much I wanted to share. "He''s mostly been like that since you came into the picture,¡± I admitted, my eyes meeting his. "Tell me, Daniel. What happened between you two?"

    H

    17:33 Thu 21 FED

    Chapter 57: Mr Perfect Is Also Human

    * S 1950

    For a moment, Daniel''s yful look disappeared, and his face turned serious. His eyes revealed pain, maybe even regret. ¡°T¡¯ll tell you everything," he said, his voice low and serious, "but only if you agree to have dinner with me."

    ¡°Daniel...¡± I began, shaking my head. "I can''t. Gabriel would lose it if he found out. He''s my boss, and I''m here to work, not to get caught up in... whatever this is."

    "I get it,¡± he said softly, leaning forward just a little. His hand brushed mine again, more slowly this time, and his tone grew even gentler. "But you deserve to know the truth. Have dinner with me, and I''ll exin everything.

    I wanted to say no. Thest thing I needed was more drama. But Daniel was right. I needed answers.

    Gabriel''s behavior made no sense, and this dinner seemed like my only chance to understand everything that was going on.

    "I''ll think about it," I finally responded.

    Daniel smiled, his confidence returning. ¡°I''ll text you,¡± he murmured, giving my hand a slight squeeze before letting go just as Sergio returned to the table.

    I shifted back in my seat, forcing a polite smile as the conversation returned to lighter topics.

    I was drifting between sleep and consciousness when a loud crash jolted me awake. My heart pounded hard against my chest, the sound echoing in the quiet suite. It was so sudden, so loud, that I couldn''t think straight.

    I sat up quickly, my breaths shallow as fear and confusion flooded my mind. My hands shook as ! fumbled to switch on the bedsidemp, desperate to see what was happening around me.

    The soft light came on, spreading a dim glow across the room and part of the living area. My eyes squinted as I adjusted to the light and tried to make out a tall figure standing in the shadows of the living area.

    Tui - Fru

    Chapter 57: Mr Perfect Is Also Human

    19%

    "Mr. Storm?" I called out, my voice shaky, unsure if it was really him. The silence that followed made me even more nervous. Hastily, I pulled back the sheets, slid out of bed, and walked toward the dim light, feeling

    both scared and curious.

    When I reached the living room, I let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding, relieved to see it was Gabriel. "Mr. Storm, what happened to you?" I asked, making my way to where he stood.

    As I got closer to see him clearly. I was shocked to see him looking so disheveled. His tie hung crookedly, the top buttons of his shirt were undone, and his usually perfect hair was a mess, falling over his face.

    He raised a hand, stopping me in mid-step. "Don''te closer," he slurred, his words barely coherent causing me to stagger back.

 Dad By Oma 58

    Chapter 58. Yeaming For Someone Else

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 55: Yearning For Someone Else

    KS 19%

    The moment we dove into the water, I kicked off hard, determined to win.

    The cool water rushed over me as I pushed forward with strong, quick strokes. I could feel Daniel close behind me, his presence pushing me to try even harder. My arms cut through the water, and I kicked with all the energy I had, refusing to let him catch up.

    But Daniel was fast, too fast. His powerful strokes closed the gap between us. My arms cut through the water, and I kicked with all the energy I had, refusing to let him catch up.

    The edge of the pool came into view, and I gave one final, strong push, gliding forward with all my strength. My fingertips brushed the wall. I had won.

    Gasping for air, I turned to find Daniel grinning, just a second behind me. His wet hair clung to his forehead, and his eyes sparkled with amusement,pletely unfazed by his loss-if anything, he looked entertained, as if he''d let me win.

    "I told you I was a pretty good swimmer," I gasped, still catching my breath, as I wiped the water from my face. Pride filled me, and a triumphant smile tugged at my lips. The victory felt amazing.

    He shrugged, the yful gleam in his eyes making me roll mine. ¡°I did give you a head start.¡±

    I shook my head, my smirk widening. ¡°Like hell you did. I won fair and square.¡±

    He chuckled softly, downying my victory as he brushed his hand across the water. ¡°That''s debatable."

    0

    Q

    17.34 Thu, zu Fed

    Chapter 55 Yearning For Someone Else

    Without thinking. I reached out, sshing water at him yfully.

    His eyes widened in mock outrage as droplets clung to his face. ¡°Oh, no, you didn''t."

    "I believe I did." I taunted, teasing him with my gaze before swimming away quickly. But before I could get far, he caught up to me in an instant. His arm slipped around my waist, and suddenly, the closeness felt a little too much.

    ¡°So, Champion,¡± he murmured, his voice low as his fingers gently pressed against my side. "What do you want?¡± His words and touch suddenly made me feel ufortable.

    ¡°I''ll have to think about it,¡± I let out quickly, pulling away from his hold and swimming to the edge. He followed, but this time he kept some distance, sensing my unease.

    "How long will you need to decide what you want?¡± he teased, his voice lighter now.

    I turned to face him, resting my arms on the edge. "How about this: I ask you a few questions, and you give me honest answers."

    His brow lifted as his grin returned. "Didn''t we just do that earlier?"

    "This time it''s personal," I shot back with a yful smirk.

    Daniel crossed his arms over the water, leaning slightly toward me. "Alright. Ask me anything. But don''t forget-you only get to ask a question based on your win."

    "Fair enough, I teased, feeling more in control now. "Let''s start with questions."

    §ã

    Thu. ID Feb

    Chapter 58: Yearning For Someone Else

    "Shoot."

    I paused, gathering my thoughts. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    "Forty-six," he said easily, without missing a beat.

    19%

    I blinked, genuinely surprised. ¡°You definitely look younger." I studied his handsome facial features. Just like Gabriel, he looked super sexy and more like someone in his early to mid-thirties. What was their secret to looking this good?

    "Daniel tilted his head with a yful glint in his eyes. "Thank you. I try to keep up appearances."

    I rolled my eyes at his joke but couldn''t help a small smile. ¡°Tell me, why did you decide to join the Gemia project?

    He tilted his head slightly, his smile fading just a bit. "I thought you said personal questions."

    I arched a brow, refusing to let him off the hook. "This is about you, isn''t it?"

    He chuckled but answered more seriously. ¡°Fair enough. I heard Sergio was looking for partners to expand Gemia, and I joined because it was a smart move. I wanted a new business to invest in, and I trusted Sergio."

    I nodded, satisfied, but curiosity pushed me to press further. ¡°Why are you single at forty-six?¡±

    I saw his expression change. For a moment, his eyes clouded with something deeper. He let out a breath, ncing away briefly. ¡°Straight to the hard questions, huh?¡±

    I could tell my question struck a nerve.

    173 THU. TO END

    Chapter 58: Yearning For Someone Else

    I shrugged, softening my tone. ¡°I need to know these things.¡±

    He sighed, his face softening as he let his guard down. "I was almost married once, but it didn''t work out. I was too focused on work, too wrapped up in building my career. She eventually called off the engagement. At the time, I thought it was for the best."

    ¡°And now?¡± I asked, genuinely curious about his past. I wanted to understand the man before me, even though my heart was beating for someone else.

    ¡°Now,¡± he admitted, his voice softer, ¡°I see how I could''ve been a better partner. I should''ve given her more time, more attention. But I didn''t, and she left."

    I took a moment to absorb his words. "I''m sorry,¡± I said gently, meaning it. ¡°But honestly, it''s better to end an engagement than a marriage. You weren''t ready to be the man she needed, and staying together would''ve made you both miserable. The fact that you can admit your part in it shows growth. Not many people can do that.".

    "ire, I don''t want to lie to myself anymore," he said, his voice sincere. "Money and power are great, event exhrating, but I''ve learned that family is what truly matters."

    Daniel''s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°ire, I''m done lying to myself. Money and power are great-the can be thrilling-but I''ve learned that family is what really matters."

    My heart gave a faint tug at the honesty in his voice. "So, you''re ready for a family now?" The question. slipped out before I could stop it.

    ¡°I am,¡± he admitted, his voice firm, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°ire, I''m not going to y games with your heart if you let me in. I want something real, something intentional. Have dinner with me tonight.¡±

    "I don''t..." I stuttered, unsure of how to respond. This felt too fast, too soon. Daniel seemed genuine, but my heart and body desperately yearned to be with Gabriel Storm.

    17:34 Thu, 20 Feb

    D

    Chapter 59: Getting Her Away From The The Enemy

    Gabriel''s POV

 Dad By Oma 59

    : Getting Her Away From The The Enemy

    Sergio sat in his chair, calm as ever. Meanwhile, my mind was anywhere but here. We were in his office for a quick meeting, but I couldn''t focus. I was exhaustedst night had drained me. The argument with iressa had pushed me to the edge. I''d acted out of line, but I didn''t care. All I wanted was to keep her away from Daniel

    I had stayed outte on purpose, waiting until she was asleep before returning to the suite. I didn''t trust myself around her. My anger had nearly led me to kiss herst night. God, how badly I wanted to. Not just a kiss -I wanted her to know she was mine. But I held back, knowing if I crossed that line, there would be no turning

    back.

    you."

    Sergio''s voice broke through the haze. ¡°Gabe, once again... I apologize for inviting Daniel without telling My chest constricted as I mmed my palm against the desk. ¡°Serg... you fucking know better,¡± I fumed, unable to hold back my anger. "After everything he''s done, you still invited him. Do you even realize what it feels like to see him here, acting as though nothing transpired between us years ago?

    He leaned forward, his expression regretful. ¡°Gabe, I apologize. You know it was never my intention to make you reopen old wounds, but it''s been fifteen years. You can''t carry this pain forever."

    My jaw tightened, a familiar ache spreading through my chest. "You think I haven''t tried?" I asked, struggling to keep my emotions in check. "That night refuses to leave my memory. It''s like a scar that won''t heal, no matter how much time passes."

    Trose from my seat and walked toward therge ss windows, desperate for an escape. My eyes scanned the resort grounds, looking for anything to calm me

    And then, I saw her

    0

    O Q

    1732 Thu, 20 FED

    Chapter 59. Getting Her Away From The The Enemy

    iressa.

    She was standing by the pool.

    But she wasn''t alone.

    Daniel stood behind her, his hands reaching to help her with her dress. She wore something sheer-no, it wasn''t just sheer, it was practically nothing. Thece clung to her curves like it had been painted on.

    My pulse quickened as he leaned in close, and she didn''t pull away. I saw him reach behind her to untie the thin cover she wore over her shoulders. She let it fall to the ground, and I saw more of her than I was prepared for

    They exchanged a few words before diving into the water. It looked like a race. My chest tightened as I forced myself to watch them. She won. I saw herughing, her joy radiating, and it cut me like a de.

    Anger surged through me, hot and suffocating. My fists clenched at my sides as I fought the urge to shatter the ss and drag him away from her. Jealousy burned through me, the protectiveness I felt for her overwhelming.

    "Gabe Gabe have you been listening to anything I''ve said?" Sergio''s voice tried to pull me back. "Gabe."

    I turned, my patience at its limit. ¡°What?¡±

    His hand rested on my shoulder, trying to ground me. "What has you so distracted?"

    I shrugged off his touch, my attention still fixed on Daniel and iressa. All I could think about was taking her away from him

    G

    V

    17:34 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 59: Getting Her Away From The The Enemy

    1

    The sight felt like a punch to the gut. I couldn''t bear it anymore, my emotions overtaking me. I turned briefly to face Sergio

    "Let''s pick this upter,¡± I said curtly, brushing past him as I stormed out of the room, ignoring him calling after

    me

    I hurried down the elevator as though my life depended on it, my vision blurred with rage as I stormed out of the office and made my way to the pool.

    When I reached the pool deck, I stopped for a moment, watching them. Daniel was floating in the water, hiszy smirk infuriating me. iressa leaned against the edge of the pool, her body half-submerged, droplets of water tracing down her hair and onto the curves of her soft skin.

    She looked radiant under the sunlight, but I couldn''t focus on that because the sight of herughing with him only fueled my anger.

    ¡°iressa, get the hell out of that pool. Now," I roared, startling them both.

    iressa turned to face me, her eyes widening as they met mine. "Mr. Storm, what are you doing here?"

    I didn''t answer. Instead, I held out my hand, waiting for her to take it. My gaze didn''t leave hers as she swam to the edge and made her way out.

    I couldn''t help it¡ªmy eyes betrayed me, trailing down her body. The way the yellow fabric clung to her soft, full breasts left nothing to the imagination as the water amplified every curve. I swallowed hard, my gaze moving lower to her slender waist, her hips, and her smooth legs. Images of her wrapped around me shed through my mind, sending an instant ache inside my pants.

    She reached the edge, her lips parting slightly as if to argue, but then she ced her hand in mine. Her skin was soft and damp, sending an electric charge up my arm. I gripped her hand firmly, pulling her out of the pool in one swift motion.

    "Mr. Storm. I wasn''t she stuttered, her voice fading as my eyes drank her in again. Water dripped down her smooth skin, her curly hair clinging to her flushed face. She was intoxicating, and I cursed myself for wanting her so badly it hurt

    aniel''s voice forced me out of my thoughts. "Gabe! I wasn''t expecting you to join us," he said with a

    yful smirk

    He nced at iressa, his eyes scanning her body appreciatively. The way he ogled her so openly

    disgusted me. His desire for her was obvious, and it drove me mad with jealousy

    0

    0 <

    17:34 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 59: Getting Her Away From The The Enemy

    ²ØºÅ:19%Ñª

    Ignoring Daniel''s words, I spotted a bag and towel nearby, which I assumed were hers. I grabbed the towel and returned, stretching it out toward her.

    "Wrap this around your body. Now" I ordered. She hesitated but eventually took the towel, drying her hair first before wrapping it tightly around herself.

    this."

    "Gabe, listen,¡± Daniel started, walking toward me. ¡°iressa and I were just talking. There''s no need for

    I raised a hand, cutting him off. ¡°There''s no need for any exnations. This little charade is over.¡± Turning to iressa, I gave her a pointed look. "After you."

    She stared at me for a long moment, as if debating whether to challenge me. Then, with a frustrated shake of her head, she turned and walked away.

    Daniel hissed in frustration, the sound grating on my nerves. ¡°Gabe, this is unnecessary,¡± he called after me. "Controlling her won''t stop anything."

    The rage came fast, and I closed the gap between us. "Stay the fuck away from iressa," I warned, walking away without waiting for his response.

    I knew if I stayed any longer, my fist would meet his face. Thest thing I needed was to cause a scene and

    end up on some sleazy blog.

    1. II. Thu 201

 Dad By Oma 60

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 60: Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    19%2

    iressa walked ahead of me, her towel wrapped tightly around her body. I followed, my jaw clenched. still fuming with anger from seeing Daniel too close to her, his hands helping her out of that dress. And then he had the audacity to tell me I had no right to control her. God! I should have punched that arrogant piss of shit and put him in his ce.

    When we stopped in front of the elevator, she spun around to face me, fire burning in her eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Storm, she vents. This stops immediately. You don''t get to order me around."

    Her defiance only fueled my anger, but I kept it together. "iressa, you are not in a position to talk back,¡± I shot back. My hands clenched at my sides as I fought to stay calm. She had no idea I was barely holding it together to avoid causing a scene.

    "You have twenty minutes to get dressed and show up in Sergio''s office." My tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. The butler will show you the way."

    I turned to leave, desperate for some distance before I said or did something I''d regret. But her voice stopped me mid-step, bold and unyielding.

    "And if I say no?" she asked, crossing her arms over her waist, her chin tilted in defiance.

    spun back to her, closing the distance between us in seconds. My towering frame pushed against her petite body, forcing her to back into the elevator until she was pressed against the mirrored wall.

    1735 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 60: Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    I tilted my head, forcing her to look up at me. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, and I couldn''t help but notice. My eyes drifted down, taking in her damp body wrapped in the towel. The soft curves of her breasts pressed against the fabric, moving with each quick breath. Her breathing wasn''t the only thing that had changed-mine

    had too.

    I looked into her eyes again, and what I saw there made my breath hitch. Anger burned strongly, but behind it, there was something else-desire. The space between us felt electric, our bodies so close I could feel the heat radiating off her matching my own.

    She wanted this just as much as I did.

    My fingers twitched, tempted to trace the curve of her skin, but I stopped myself.

    Get it together, Gabriel.

    I leaned closer, my lips brushing her ear as I whispered, "If I don''t see you in the meeting in fifteen. minutes, you''re off the project.¡±

    Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Mr. Storm... you can''t do that," she argued, her voice unsteady.

    1. me.

    I stepped back, pressing the elevator button to open the doors. "Watch me," I retorted, daring her to defy

    For a moment, she looked like she wanted to argue, but she stayed silent, her chest heaving as she red at me. Then, without another word, she walked into the elevator.

    She was going to learn the hard way that I was in control and her actions had consequences.

    275

    KS 1952

    17:35 Thu, 20 Feb

    ard way Chapter 60: Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    Sergio sat across the table, rxed as usual, when iressa walked into the room. She was five minuteste, but considering I''d barely given her enough time to change, I let it slide-for now.

    She wore a simple ck dress, the kind that hugged her figure just enough to tease but remained professional. Her damp hair was brushed back, with droplets still clinging to the ends. It was obvious she''d rushed to get here, and part of me was satisfied. Maybe next time she''d follow my rules.

    "ires

    it''s good to have you here," Sergio greeted her warmly, his tone light and weing.

    her.

    1, on the other hand, wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries. ¡°You''rete,¡± I said sharply, locking eyes with She squared her shoulders and met my gaze, refusing to back down. "Mr. Storm, you left me almost no time to change and get here. I tried my best-

    ¡°Enough,¡± I held up a hand, cutting her off. "I''ll let it slide this time."

    "Sit."

    Her lips pressed into a forced smile, but she said nothing more. I gestured to the chair across from me. She hesitated for a moment before pulling out the chair and sitting down. Her eyes nced at mine briefly before turning away.

    "Let''s begin,¡± 1 announced, signaling Sergio to start the meeting.

    The discussion moved quickly, and soon, it was iressa''s turn to present. She dove into her presentation with confidence, her points clear and precise. As much as I wanted to focus on her Insubordination earlier, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of pride watching her.

    17:35 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 60 Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    By the time she finished, even Sergio looked impressed. He leaned back in his chair, nodding thoughtfully ¡°I

    can see why you chose her to head this project," heended, his tone genuine.

    "Does that mean we have your approval?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.

    Sergio grinned. "Approved."

    I nodded, keeping my face neutral. Compliments would only inte her ego, and that was thest thing I

    wanted. ¡°iressa, we have Sergio''s approval, so we''ll move to the next stage."

    "Thank you, sir,¡± she said with a small, satisfied smile. "I look forward to working with you."

    "Oh, stop that," Sergio chuckled, waving a hand. ¡°You can call me Sergio."

    ¡°Thank you, Sergio," she corrected, her smile widening slightly.

    "Since that''s settled, the meeting is over," I closed, watching her closely. She looked proud, and she had every right to be. She''d worked hard, and her wless delivery had paid off.

    ¡°Great,¡± Sergio sped his hands together. ¡°Can we all go for lunch? I have one of the finest chefs preparing something special."

    Before anyone could respond, the office door swung open, and Daniel strolled in, his usual bright smile stered across his face.

    ¡°Apologies for beingte.¡± He stepped inside casually, as if nothing could bother him.

    "That''s alright," Sergio replied before I could speak. "I texted you earlier, but you didn''t respond. You

    1+

    17:35 Thu 20 Feb

    Chapter 60: Making Her Learn The Hard Way

    missed iressa''s presentation, but I must say, it was excellent.¡±

    "That''s alright, Sergio replied before I could speak. "I texted you, but you didn''t respond. You missed

    iressa''s presentation, but I must say, it was excellent."

    A soft pink spread across her cheeks. She lowered her eyes for a moment before looking back up. "You tter

    me."

    I clenched my jaw at the way he looked at her, the way she smiled back-it was a p to my face.

    "Well, Daniel, Sergio rose from his seat.

    "We were heading out for lunch. How about you join us?"

    "I had another urgent meeting to attend after this, but since iressa would be present, I guess I can''t say no,¡± Daniel replied, his grin widening as his eyes fixed on her.

    That was it. The two of them had the audacity to flirt right in front of me. I couldn''t stand another secon In that room. Fuck this.

    I stood abruptly, grabbing my iPad. ¡°I''ll pass,¡± I announced curtly, not bothering to look at anyone as I headed for the door.

    Thest thing I wanted was to sit through lunch pretending to be civil with the man who''d ruined my life- and who now had the nerve to look at her like that.

    OO

 Dad By Oma 61

    Chapter 61: Mr Perfect Is Also Human

    Gabriel opting out of lunch didn''t surprise me. His dislike for Daniel was clear for everyone to see. From the moment Daniel stepped into Sergio''s office, Gabriel''s mood shifted. Earlier, he had seemed slightly uptight, but as the meeting progressed, he loosened up just enough to be tolerable-until Daniel walked in. At Daniel''s mere presence, Gabriel''s expression hardened, the disgust he felt toward him etched inly on his face.

    Whatever had happened between them must have been more than a minor disagreement. Gabriel''s reaction wasn''t just annoyance-it was anger mixed with resentment. The memory of how he''d acted by the pool came rushing back to me¨Cthe fury in his eyes, all because he''d seen me swimming with Daniel.

    The Gabriel I knew was usually good at hiding his emotions, but when it came to Daniel, it was like he couldn''t help himself.

    Since Gabriel saw Daniel and me in the elevator, he had been different¡ªmore distant, more possessive. He acted like I belonged to him, yet he wouldn''t let himself get close to me. He wouldn''t kiss me, wouldn''t let anything happen between but at the same time, he made it clear I wasn''t free to be with anyone else. He

    us,

    couldn''t have it both ways, and honestly, I was getting tired of it.

    A part of me was relieved when Gabriel left. I didn''t want to deal with another intense argument.. Sergio, on the other hand, had been so kind since we arrived. His warmth and friendliness eased the awkwardness, making everything feel lighter.

    Lunch started out pleasant. The chef served the gourmet dishes, and we began eating.

    Halfway through the lunch, Sergio paused to apologize for Gabriel''s behavior, brushing it off as stress.

    O Q

    1735 Thu E Feb

    Chapter 61: Mr Perfect Is Also Human

    But we both knew the truth. Gabriel''s actions weren''t stress rted they were about Daniel. Whatever had gone wrong between them ran deeper than I could guess.

    Daniel didn''t seem affected by any of it. He just smiled, calm and unbothered, waving off Sergio''s apology. "That''s alright,¡± he said, his tone light, as if Gabriel''s anger wasn''t worth his time.

    As we ate, Sergio kept the mood light. He made small talk and cracked a few jokes, and I found myselfughing more than I expected. It was nice-a much-needed break from the earlier tension.

    Still, I couldn''t help noticing the hushed moments between him and Daniel. They whispered to each other every now and then, their connection obvious. It made me feel like an outsider, but I reminded myself that it wasn''t my ce to ask questions.

    For now, what mattered was that the project was approved. Months of hard work had finally paid off. Nicole and I had pushed ourselves to the limit for this, and I couldn''t help feeling proud of what we''d achieved. For once, something was going smoothly.

    Then Sergio''s phone rang, and he excused himself, leaving me alone with Daniel.

    Daniel''s expression softened as he turned to me. "I''m sorry about how Gabriel treated you," he said, his voice gentle. His hand brushed against mine, and the touch caught me off guard.

    I pulled my hand back quickly. "It''s alright," I murmured, giving him a brief smile.

    ¡°Is Gabriel always like that with you?¡± Daniel asked, his eyes searching my face. ¡°Controlling your every move?

    I swallowed hard, unsure how much I wanted to share. "He''s mostly been like that since you came into the picture,¡± I admitted, my eyes meeting his. ¡°Tell me, Daniel. What happened between you two?"

    D

    C

    III

    17:35 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 61: Mr Perfect Is Also Human

    For a moment, Daniel''s yful look disappeared, and his face turned serious. His eyes revealed pain, maybe even regret. ¡°I''ll tell you everything," he said, his voice low and serious, ¡°but only if you agree to have dinner with me."

    ¡°Daniel...¡± I began, shaking my head. "I can''t. Gabriel would lose it if he found out. He''s my boss, and I''m here to work, not to get caught up in... whatever this is."

    ¡°I get it,¡± he said softly, leaning forward just a little. His hand brushed mine again, more slowly this time, and his tone grew even gentler. "But you deserve to know the truth. Have dinner with me, and I''ll exin everything."

    I wanted to say no. Thest thing I needed was more drama. But Daniel was right. I needed answers.

    Gabriel''s behavior made no sense, and this dinner seemed like my only chance to understand everything that was going on.

    "I''ll think about it," I finally responded.

    Daniel smiled, his confidence returning. ¡°I''ll text you," he murmured, giving my hand a slight squeeze before letting go just as Sergio returned to the table.

    I shifted back in my seat, forcing a polite smile as the conversation returned to lighter topics.

    I was drifting between sleep and consciousness when a loud crash jolted me awake. My heart pounded hard against my chest, the sound echoing in the quiet suite. It was so sudden, so loud, that I couldn''t think straight

    I sat up quickly, my breaths shallow as fear and confusion flooded my mind. My hands shook as ! fumbled to switch on the bedsidemp, desperate to see what was happening around me.

    The soft light came on, spreading a dim glow across the room and part of the living area. My eyes squinted as I adjusted to the light and tried to make out a tall figure standing in the shadows of the living area.

    17:35 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 61: Mr Perfect Is Also Human

    "Mr. Storm?" I called out, my voice shaky, unsure if it was really him. The silence that followed made me even more nervous. Hastily, I pulled back the sheets, slid out of bed, and walked toward the dim light, feeling both scared and curious.

    When I reached the living room, I let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding, relieved to see it was Gabriel. ¡°Mr. Storm, what happened to you?¡± I asked, making my way to where he stood.

    As I got closer to see him clearly. I was shocked to see him looking so disheveled. His tie hung crookedly, the top buttons of his shirt were undone, and his usually perfect hair was a mess, falling over his face.

    He raised a hand, stopping me in mid-step. ¡°Don''te closer,¡± he slurred, his words barely coherent causing me to stagger back.

    C

 Dad By Oma 62

    Chapter 62: Dealing With His Jealousy

    iressa''s POV

    I

    Chapter 62: Dealing With His Jealousy

    "Let me help you," I countered, regaining my stance as I took a cautious step toward forward.

    K19%2

    "Stop." He shook his head. "There''s broken ss," he muttered, his voice low as he pointed at the floor. "I

    don''t want you to get hurt."

    I followed his gaze and looked down. That''s when I noticed a tray of sses had shattered into pieces around his feet. He bent down clumsily, his movements sluggish as he tried to pick up the shards.

    Ignoring his warning, I carefully stepped around the ss and knelt in front of him. ¡°Let me help,¡± I Insisted, my hands already reaching for the broken pieces.

    "You never listen, do you?" he snapped, as hisrger hands covered mine, pulling me to my feet. His grip was strong despite his clumsiness. He lifted me away from the broken pieces and set me down firmly at a safe

    distance.

    Once my feet were back on solid ground, I looked up at him. His eyes were zed and dark.

    "When I give you an instruction, you bloody obey-no questions asked," he growled, his tonemanding.

    I rolled my eyes, unable to hide my annoyance with his need for control. "Mr. Storm, you know I don''t do well with following orders. So quit trying to boss me around when all I''m trying to do is help."

    He sighed heavily, running a hand through his messy hair. ¡°I''m fine. Go back to bed,¡± he mumbled, but his

    17:35 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 62: Dealing With His Jealousy

    words were slurred and his stance shaky.

    I could see that he wasn''t fine. He was far from theposed and controlled man I was used to seeing. "It doesn''t look like you''re fine," I retorted.

    The smell of whiskey on his breath and his disheveled appearance told me everything I needed to know.

    ¡°Mr. Storm, you clearly have been drinking.¡± I shot at him, disappointed that he would rather drown himself in alcohol thanmunicate his emotions like an adult.

    His head tilted slightly, and he stared at me, his gaze piercing. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Storm, drinking is one thing, but getting drunk like this-it''s simply inappropriate."

    ¡°Inappropriate?¡± he repeated mockingly, his voice rising. ¡°You want to talk about what''s inappropriate?"

    My heart skipped a beat as his tone grew colder.

    He took a step closer and his expression darkened. ¡°What''s not appropriate is your little thing with Daniel."

    The anger inside me rose. ¡°Mr. Storm, I''ve told you before-there''s nothing going on between me and Daniel. I won''t keep repeating myself."

    ¡°Don''t lie to me!¡± he barked, his voice raw with anger. ¡°I saw him helping you take off your dress at the pool. The way youughed with him. What was that?"

    15 Thu 2A FCD

    Chapter 62 Dealing With His Jealousy

    19%2

    My brows furrowed, tired of his jealous outburst. "What you think you saw wasn''t anything inappropriate. Daniel and I were just enjoying the afternoon like you told me to! Remember your text?"

    1

    "I told you to enjoy the resort, not fucking flirt with him!"

    "I wasn''t flirting!" I shot back, tired of his usations and his constant need to see things that weren''t there.

    And at the meeting earlier, you

    were blushing and shamelessly batting your eyshes at him,¡± he

    continued, his tone filled with jealousy.

    I threw not doing this with you tonight," I retorted, tired of his

    up my hands, exasperated. ¡°Mr. Storme chauvinistic disy of masculinity.

    I turned to leave, done with his tantrums, but before I could take another step, his hand grabbed my arm, yanking me back toward him with a force that left me breathless.

    My body pressed against his hard, muscr chest, and a rush shiver shot through me. His arm wrapped tightly around my waist, holding me in ce. His eyes burned into mine with an intensity that made my heart. race. "Do you like him, iressa? Do you want him?¡±

    I took a deep, shaky breath, trying to calm the wild emotions he was arousing in me. How could he not see it? How could he be so blind to how I felt about him?

    Finally, I found my voice, though it shook with frustration. "What if I do? Why do you care so much? You''ve made it clear that we can''t be together, that I''m not your type, that I''m too young. So why does it matter to you if I like Daniel?"

    His face hardened once more, as jealousy shed in his eyes. "iressa, don''t push me," he warned, his tone rough. His breathing grew heavier,

    1736 Thu 20 Feb

    Chapter 62: Dealing With His Jealousy

    ¡°Or what?¡± I challenged, ensuring my emotions.matched his. "You''ll threaten me again? I''m done with your games, Mr. Storm......"

    Before I could say another word, Gabriel''s lips crashed onto mine. His kiss was fierce and demanding. leaving me stunned. I gasped in shock, my heart racing as a rush of heat spread through my entire body. His tongue brushed against my lips, teasing and seducing me until I couldn''t resist anymore.

    A soft moan slipped from my lips as his tongue slid into my mouth, meeting mine. The way our tongues moved together felt like a dance, leaving me breathless and light-headed.

    His kiss wasn''t just desperate¡ªit was possessive and full of need, like he was trying to im every inch. of me. My body seemed to give inpletely, melting into him, drawn by a force I couldn''t fight.

    I wanted to push him away, to stop, but his touch was overwhelming. My body burned with a need so strong that it felt impossible to resist.

    His hands slid into my hair, gripping it tightly as he deepened the kiss. I felt his fingers tighten, holding me firmly in ce as his lips devoured mine, leaving no room for me to back out. Heat radiated between us, and I could taste the whiskey on his breath, the intoxicating mix of him clouding my senses.

    When he pulled away slightly, his lips brushed against mine, teasing me, before trailing down my jaw. His stubble grazed my skin, leaving a delicious burn as his mouth moved lower. His lipstched onto my neck, kissing and sucking until I felt electricity shoot through every nerve in my body.

    His hands caressed down my back, gripping my waist before sliding up to cup my breast. The sensation sent

    a shudder through me, my nipples hardening instantly under his touch.

    But just as quickly, reality crashed down, jolting me out of the moment.

    "Stop," I whispered, my voice shaky. I pressed my trembling hands against his chest, forcing some space

    between us

    C

 Dad By Oma 63

    Chapter 63 Desperate To Make You Mine

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 63: Desperate To Make You Mine

    Gabriel paused, his chest rising and falling as he breathed heavily. His eyes, dark and wild with desire, searched mine. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, his voice low and full of frustration. ¡°You''ve made it clear you want this." His eyes roamed over my body, and I felt his lingering gaze on me. It made me painfully aware of how revealing my lingerie was. Heat rushed to my cheeks as I tried to look away.

    "Mr. Storm... we can''t," I murmured, unsure if I was trying to convince him or myself.

    A sly smirk spread across his lips as he created a little space between us. ¡°Can''t?¡± he teased, confidently. His eyes dropped lower, locking on my hardened nipples that were pressing against the thin fabric. My body betrayed me again, responding to his presence without my permission.

    My cheeks burned in embarrassment, and I crossed my arms over my chest, trying to cover myself. ¡°Stop looking at me like that," I muttered, but my voice didn''t sound convincing, even to me.

    He ignored my words and stepped even closer. His lips found my ear, his breath hot and heavy as he whispered, ¡°I can''t stop. You''re driving me insane,¡± he growled against my neck, his breath hot and heavy making my body tremble with a burning need for him.

    His hand reached up, cupping my cheek gently. His rough palm felt warm against my skin, and the way he touched me made my breath hitch. His thumb brushed over my lower lip, sensually, sending a wave of heat through my body that settled deep in my core.

    "I want you so bad it hurts," he continued, to seduce me, his voice raw and filled with longing. His hand slid to the back of my neck, pulling me closer until our bodies were pressed tightly together. His lips hovered just inches from mine, his breath mingling with mine, making my knees weak.

    O Q

    III

    1736 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 63: Desperate To Make You Mine

    ¡°Let me show you pleasure like you''ve never known,¡± he whispered, his tone tender butmanding. ¡°I would stroke and adore every inch of you, until you''re trembling, moaning, and begging for more,pletely lost in what I can give. You''lle for me, iressa, over and over¡ªuntil you know only my hands can bring you this kind of release."

    I couldn''t move. His words wrapped around me, holding me in ce as his dark eyes locked onto mine sending a shockwave through my body, as a burning ache throbbed deep between my legs.

    Wetness seeped from me, and I clenched my thighs together, trying to stop the need that was growing stronger with every second.

    My head fell back as his lips brushed against my neck. He kissed the sensitive skin there, his tongue licking softly, making me gasp.

    His lips trailed lower, licking and sucking gently before he groaned, the sound vibrating against my skin. ¡°I know what you''re feeling,¡± he whispered, his voice rough and husky. ¡°I can feel it too. I know you''re clenching your thighs because my words are making you dripping wet.¡±

    His fingers moved lower, tracing an invisible line along the curve of my hip before trailing down to my thigh. Each touch felt intentional, as though he was memorizing every inch of me.

    His hands caressed my inner thighs, his fingers brushing against my skin with a teasing lightness that left me trembling. Slowly, he slipped his hand beneath my lingerie, his fingers brushing the edge of my panties.

    "Let''s find out if I''m right," he murmured, his voice carrying a yful edge. His eyes held a cocky glint as he looked at me with passionate hunger, daring me to stop him.

    A soft moan estaur

    my lips as his fingers toyed with the edge of my panties.

    My mind screamed at me to stop, to put an end to this, but my body burned for him. Desire surged

    III

    10. 20 Fe

    18%

    Chapter 63 Desperate To Make You Mine

    through me like wildfire, consuming every logical thought. For a brief moment, I was ready to let go-to give inpletely.

    But a nagging voice inside me pulled me back. Not like this.

    "No, Mr. Storm." I breathed, my voice trembling as I pushed against his chest with all the strength I could muster. My hands shook as I shoved him away, breaking the moment. ¡°Please stop this madness,¡± I pleaded, as I backed away, to the other side of the room.

    "Madness?¡± he growled, his voice full of frustration. He ran a hand through his messy hair, his chest heaving as he tried to control himself. His eyes, still dark with desire, fixed on me. ¡°You''ve already driven me mad. iressa. Ever since I met you, I haven''t been able to think straight. You''re all I think about. You''ve taken over my mind, my heart, and turned me into this.... this jealous, desperate drunk man.¡±

    His words stunned me. I could hardly believe it... Gabriel Storm, the man who was always so stoic and in control, just confessed to how much he wanted me. I could hardly believe it.

    "You''ve ruined my perfectly crafted life," he continued, stepping closer, his tone softer but no less intense. 1 can''t stop thinking about you. I can''t stop wanting you."

    This was everything I had longed to hear, but not like this. Not when he was drunk, his emotions spilling out recklessly. I couldn''t trust it¡ªnot now.

    My eyes locked with his. His gaze wasn''t just filled with desire-it was vulnerable, real. My heart pounded so hard it hurt.

    "Mr. Storm You push me away, then pull me back in whenever you feel like it.

    I whispered, my voice shaky. It was hard to speak with him looking at me like that. "I can''t do this anymore. I won''t"

    His jaw clenched, his expression hardened. I could swear I saw pain sh across his face but he turned

    C

    136 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 63: Desperate To Make You Mine:

    away too quickly for me to be sure. ¡°Never mind,¡± he muttered bitterly. ¡°I''ll find someone else tonight.¡±

    18%

    "Go ahead,¡± I shouted after him, anger rising in me. ¡°Find one of your top models. It doesn''t matter.¡±

    I hated the words as they left my mouth, but I couldn''t stop them. I wanted them to hurt him, but they only hurt me. He was proving my point, bringing up another woman-one of his arrangements, perhaps-to push met

    away.

    My chest ached. I hated how much power he still had over me. I was exhausted with his mind games.

    Just as he reached the door, he stopped. His shoulders stiffened, and for a moment, he stood there,pletely still. Then, slowly, he turned around to face me. His eyes weren''t as harsh anymore, but they still burned with intensity, piercing straight through me.

    "I want to leave, but I can''t," he admitted, his voice breaking slightly. "I can''t get you out of my head, iressa. You''re in my thoughts every second of the day, and no matter what I do, I can''t escape you.

    His confession left me speechless, my heart melting at the raw honesty in his words.

    "Maybe you just need to try harder," I retorted, even though a part of me was relieved that he hadn''t walked out. He wanted me, and that truth made the months of longing I had endured feel less painful.

    Before I could say more, he stormed across the room toward me, moving so quickly and forcefully that I

    gasped.

    My breath hitched as I instinctively backed away, but the back of my knees hit the bed frame, but he didn''t stop. He kepting, his movements focused and almost predatory.

    I nearly fell onto the bed, but his strong arms caught me, wrapping around me and pulling me close. His towering frame pressed against mine, his warmth seeping into my skin..

    §ã

    §ã

    A

    Chapter 63: Desperate To Make You Mine

    18%!

    His dark, stormy eyes bore into mine, his emotions open for me to read. "I''ve tried to forget that night at the club and failed countless times,¡± he slurred. ¡°Even with Tina at my apartment, dancing and trying to seduce me all I could think about was you."

    He paused, his chest heaving as he struggled to steady himself. Then his voice cracked, raw and broken.

    "You think I want to feel this passion, only to push you away?" he asked, his tone desperate. "I want you... in ways I''ve never wanted anyone before. Let me. Please, I need you,¡± he whispered, his lips brushing against my neck, the contact sending shivers racing through my body.

 Dad By Oma 64

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 64: Falling For Him

    18%

    Gabriel kissed me again, deeper this time, his tongue sliding against mine, iming mepletely. I felt a wave of sweet sensations course through me as I melted in his arms. His hand moved down my back, pulling me even closer as if he couldn''t stand the distance between us.

    I gasped softly as his hardened length pressed against my core. Heat pooled low in my belly, and my thoughts spiraled uncontrobly. I couldn''t stop myself from imagining what it would feel like to have him inside me, moving, consuming me with pleasure. A shiver ran through me at the thought. Fuck...I wanted Gabriel Storm so much.

    But not like this. Not when he was drunk.

    I''m not the girl you sleep with because you''re drunk and jealous," I shot at him, forcefully breaking the kiss. My hands trembled as I shoved against his chest, trying to create space between us. I hoped my words would push him away, make him stop. But they didn''t.

    This was all I had wanted-the perfect setup for the revenge I had nned. He was right here, ready, and I could take everything from him. But I couldn''t do it. I didn''t want our first time to be like this, with him drunk and reckless.

    Suddenly, his hand grabbed mine, guiding it down and cing it firmly on his hard length. "This is what you do to me,¡± he growled, his voice raw with need. ¡°I walk around with a painful hard¡ªon every time you''re near. Since that night at the club, I haven''t stopped thinking about you... what it would feel like to slide inside your

    wetness."

    His words set every nerve in my body on fire, tempting me in ways I didn''t want to admit. My body burned with the desire to give in, to let myself feel himpletely. But I couldn''t. I didn''t need him waking up in the morning with regret and ruining the passionate moment we had.

    §ã

    17:37 Thu, 20 Feb g

    Chapter 64: Falling For Him

    "Mr. Storm," I said firmly, pulling my hand back. ¡°My answer is still no."

    K 18%A

    His expression darkened, frustration shing in his eyes. He scoffed as though he just made a recent discovery. ¡°You''re turning me down because of Daniel, aren''t you?" he used. "Have you already started something with him? Did he kiss you? Because he has a habit of going after what''s mine."

    ¡°First of all, I don''t belong to you,¡± I shot back, shoving him away with more force.

    "Yes, you do,¡± he groaned, his voice possessive. He stepped closer, forcing me to backwalk until my legs hit the edge of the bed once more. I stumbled, falling back onto the soft sheets.

    I scrambled to the headboard, desperate to create distance between us. My chest heaved, my body trembling as his eyes pinned me in ce. He was affecting me in ways I couldn''t control, and I knew I would give in if I let him continue. This was what I wanted, but not like this. I couldn''t let him ruin it by waking up hungover and full of regret.

    He climbed onto the bed, his movements intentional and his eyes never leaving mine. Grabbing my legs. he pulled me toward him, his strength not one I could match. I gasped as my body willingly moulded into his my legs instinctively wrapping around his waist, holding him close.

    He hovered over me, his face inches from mine. His hand framed my cheek, his thumb brushing lightly over my skin. ¡°You''re so young. So beautiful," he murmured. His lips nuzzled my neck, his breath warm against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. "I can smell the innocence on you"

    I whimpered beneath him, unable to stop the sound as he inhaled deeply, taking in the scent of my neck. His eyes closed as though he was savoring it, holding onto the moment.

    His breathing grew heavier, the rise and fall of his chest pressing firmly against mine. When his eyes opened again, they were darker, his gaze piercing as it locked onto mine

    17:37 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 64: Falling For Him

    18%

    His voice broke softly. "I don''t want to hurt you,¡± he whispered as his stormy eyes searched mine. "I want to protect you."

    Gabriel''s eyes blinked slowly, repeatedly, and I could see the exhaustion taking over. His strong body finally gave in, sagging against mine. His breathing steadied as he fell asleep, his head resting gently on me.

    I stayedpletely still, frozen by the rawness of his emotions. For a moment, I couldn''t move, stunned by what had just happened. Slowly, I managed to wriggle out from under him, careful not to wake him.

    I sat beside him on the bed, and stared at his sleeping face. His handsome, rigid,manding features were soft now, gentle in sleep. He looked so human, so vulnerable, and I couldn''t help but admire this side of him. My palms cradled his face, my fingers brushing over his strong jaw. Gabriel Storm-this man who always seemed so untouchable-had confessed that he couldn''t be with another woman because of me.

    A wave of feelings washed over me at the thought, leaving me breathless as I looked down at hisrge, muscr frame sprawled across the bed. He looked so tender, so real.

    I couldn''t let him sleep in his clothes. It didn''t feel right. Carefully, I slipped off his shoes, my hands moving gently so as not to disturb him.

    His shirt was next. I unbuttoned it slowly, one button at a time. Even in his sleep, he grumbled, his lips pressing into a faint frown. He was still stubborn, even now.

    His chest was broad and strong, his abs hard and perfectly defined. For a moment, I paused, my eyes lingering on the sight of him. He was so perfect it almost hurt to look at him without touching him.

    But I shook my head, forcing myself to focus. I tugged off his trousers, even though he protested faintly in his sleep, his body shifting slightly under my touch. Finally, I got him settled under the covers, his breathing soft and steady.

    - 1737 Thu, 20 Febivi

    Chapter 64: Falling For Him

    18%

    I sat back, staring at him. My thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions I couldn''t control. I couldn''t believe the night I''d just had.

    I wondered if he was going to remember any of it in the morning. Would he recall the things he said? The way he confessed how much I meant to him?

    I wanted to feel happy knowing I affected him as deeply as he affected me. But instead, all I felt was fear.

    What did Gabriel want to protect me from?* The thought circled in my mind, leaving me uneasy.

    I was suddenly terrified. Could I really handle a man like Gabriel? Could I deal with everything he carried- the darkness, the demons, the pain?

    What started as a revenge game had turned into something else-something I couldn''t walk away from.

    I had fallen for Gabriel Storm, and there was no going back.

    17:38 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 65: Hung Over

    Gabriel''s POV

 Dad By Oma 65

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 65: Hung Over

    1.

    18%!

    I woke up with a splitting headache, the kind that felt like someone was driving nails into my skull. My eyes shot open, and for a moment, I stared at the dark ceiling, trying to piece together where I was. The room was dim, the blinds still closed,

    My eyes shut again as the pain intensified. The memory of how much I had to drinkst night hit me like a moving train.

    Groaning, I rubbed my temples, trying to will the ache away. Slowly, I pushed myself up on the bed, but every part of my body ached. With a frustrated sigh, I slumped back down onto the bed.

    Then it hit me.

    shes of the night before came rushing back, vivid and unapologetic.

    iressa.

    I saw her lips on mine, the way they molded to me so perfectly, her soft moans echoing in my ears. My hands on her body, tracing every curve, her skin soft and warm under my touch.

    I clenched my jaw as the memories kepting. I''d kissed her like a man possessed, poured all my ernotions into every stroke of my tongue, every desperate movement of my hands. I could still feel her body pressed against mine, the way her scent surrounded me, intoxicating and drawing me in.

    Heat surged through me and my cock hardened almost instantly as the images became too vivid-her

    1738 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 65: Hung Over

    ?, 10%

    soft whimpers, the way her hips shifted toward mine, her hands clutching at me as if she needed me just as badly as I needed her.

    I,squeezed my eyes shut, willing the thoughts away, but it was no use. The throbbing arousal between my legs was relentless, and I cursed under my breath. I ached to bury myself inside her, to im her, to hear her scream my name again and again.

    But I shoved the thoughts away, forcing myself to focus. What the hell was I doing? I ran a hand through my hair, frustrated with myself. This wasn''t helping. None of it was helping.

    Then, more memories came flooding in.

    I had confessed everything. Every damn thing. I told her I couldn''t be with anyone else, that I was made for her, that she consumed my every thought.

    "Damn it," I muttered. What the hell had I done?

    I nced around the dim room in search of her but she wasn''t here. Of course, she wasn''t. Why would she stay after how I acted?

    Shame washed over me. I''d let myself lose control, let jealousy and whiskey turn me into someone I didn''t even recognize. I''d broken my own rules-rules that had kept me safe for years. I''d poured out my feelings like a fool. And now? I''d probably scared her off for good.

    I swung my legs over the edge of the bed, trying to push myself up. The pounding in my head made me wince, but I forced myself to move. I needed to clear my head, to figure out how to fix this-if it could even be fixed.

    As I stood, I nced down and realized I was in nothing but my briefs. My clothes were folded neatly in the corner. My chest tightened as memories of how she undressed me came flooding back.

    Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 65: Hung Over

    18%

    I saw myself sagging against her. I remembered her hands on me, undressing me carefully, her touch gentle despite my inexcusable behaviour.

    I''d passed out on her like some pathetic drunk.

    "Damn it,¡± I cursed again, louder this time, dragging my hand down my face.

    mess.

    God, she must think I''m pathetic. A grown man whoes back drunk, leaving her to clean up after his

    I never let anyone see me vulnerable. I had built walls around myself, walls no one was allowed to climb. And yet, I had let iressa see me like this¡ªa drunken, emotional wreck. She had seen the side of me I kept hidden from the world.

    I was lost in my thoughts, the regret eating at me, when a loud knock on the door broke through my thoughts. ¡°Hold on!¡± I barked, more out of frustration than anything else.

    The sheets slid down my body as I sat up straighter, and my arousal from earlier straining against my briefs. The memories had left me hard and aching, my body still craving her even as my mind screamed at me to stop. I clenched my fists, forcing myself to focus, but the pressure was unbearable

    I pushed myself off the bed sluggishly, every muscle in my body aching. The knocks at the door grew louder and more insistent. I hurried as much as I could, hoping it wasn''t her. I wasn''t ready to face her, not like

    this.

    iressa worked for me. She was younger than me. I''d told myself nothing could happen between us. I''d ended whatever was building between us for a reason.

    17:38 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 65: Hung Over

    And now I''dpletely wrecked it.

    When I opened the door, I was thankful it wasn''t iressa- rather it was Sergio.

    ? 10%

    He looked like his usual put-together self, with a confident grin stered on his face. But his smile faded as he took one look at me.

    ¡°Gabe! You look like hell. What the fuck happened to you?¡± he scolded, stepping into the room without waiting for an invitation.

    I winced at his loud voice, clutching my head. ¡°Sergio, morning to you too," I muttered, my voice groggy and strained.

    Sergio raised an eyebrow, looking at me up and down. ¡°Gabriel Storm, just getting out of bed by past eleven? Looking like he was hit by a bus? That''s a sight I never thought I''d see," he teased, shutting the door behind him.

    "Yeah, yeah. Have your fun,¡± I grumbled, shuffling back toward the bed. Every step felt like a struggle, my body heavy and uncooperative.

    Before I could copse onto the mattress, Sergio walked over to the windows and yanked the blinds open.

    The sunlight poured in, and I flinched, turning away. "What the hell, Sergio? I was about to go back to sleep," I

    groaned.

    "Quit whining like a teenager boy," he chided, his tone clearly irritated. ¡°You''ve been through worse nights than the one you had. Now get up, take a shower, and get dressed. We''re going down for breakfast."

    "I''ll pass,¡± I muttered, waving him off and burying my face in the pillow. "Just leave me alone."

    1738 Thu 20reo

    Chapter 65: Hung Over

    Sergio wasn''t having it. He grabbed a pillow and threw it at me.

    "Fuck off, Sergio," I shot back, my voice muffled.

    18%

    ¡°Nope,¡± he retorted, grabbing another pillow andunching it at me. ¡°You''re not getting out of this. We have things to talk about. You''ve got twenty minutes to shower and get dressed, or I''m dragging your sorry ass

    down myself."

    I rolled over, ring at him. ¡°I don''t care what you have to say. Just go away."

    Then I heard it. The annoying sound of a camera shutter.

    My blood ran cold as I turned to see him grinning, his phone in hand.

    ¡°Don''t even think about it," I growled, as I swung my legs off the bed.

    "Oh, it''s already done,¡± he replied smugly. "Either you''re downstairs in twenty minutes, or I''m sending this picture to the Gemia Group."

    ¡°You wouldn''t fucking dare,¡± I warned, standing up quickly despite the pounding in my head.

    "Try me," he shot back, and with that, he bolted out the door, leaving me cursing behind him.

    As the door mmed shut, I let out a long, frustrated sigh. Sergio was right. I needed to get my shit together.

    This wasn''t me. I was losing control of my emotions, letting them spill into every part of my life.

    516

    17:38 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 65: Hung Over

    18%Òô

    Dragging myself to the bathroom, I sshed cold water on my face and stepped into the shower. The icy

    spray helped clear my head a little, but the regret still tortured me.

    After drying off, I threw on a pair of grey cks and a crisp white shirt. I ran my hand through my damp hair, ncing at myself in the mirror. I looked better than I felt, but I wasn''t fooling anyone.

    1738 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 66: Reminiscing On The Past

    Gabriel''s POV

 Dad By Oma 66

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 66: Reminiscing On The Past

    4.18%•þ

    As I approached Sergio on the golf course, I could already see the smug grin stered on his face. His arms spread wide as he shouted across the green, loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°That''s the Gabe I know! Late, hungover, but still handsome as ever!

    I was expecting nothing less, and you didn''t disappoint!"

    I gritted my teeth, lowering my shades slightly. ¡°Go to hell, Serg,¡± I muttered under my breath as we stood face to face. He knew how much I hated being the center of attention, and yet he never missed a chance to make me the center of it.

    Sergio pulled his shades up to rest on his head, his grin widening. "Don''t you just feel better already?" he teased, waving a hand at the beautiful golf course around us. ¡°The sun''s not too high, the greens are perfect, and you''re here with me. Isn''t this just the perfect way to spend your Friday morning?¡±

    I gave him a tight, fake smile. "Yeah, sure, fantastic," I mumbled. Though, as much as I hated to admit it, he wasn''t wrong. Being outdoors, on the course, did feel better. I felt more like myself. And golf was a great distraction from the chaos ofst night. Still, I wasn''t about to admit that to him.

    ¡°Let the games begin!¡± Sergio dered, gripping his golf club and taking a dramatic swing in the air. ¡°Despite your dark shades and that sorry state, I''ll still beat your ass.¡±

    I couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at my lips. ¡°Let''s see about that,¡± I retorted, adjusting my grip on my club.

    Gabriel''s energy was infectious, and for the first time all morning, I found myself rxing.

    1758 Th3 20fer a

    Chapter 66: Reminiscing On The Past

    over.

    We began to y, the earlier pressure of the morning slowly melting away as thepetitive banter took After nearly an hour, I stood victorious, leaning on my club with a smirk stered on my face.

    Sergio wiped his forehead with a towel, his face glowing with satisfaction despite his loss. "Gabe! You cheated, as usual," Sergio blurted out, his tone full of mock outrage. His face scrunched up like a child who had just lost a game of marbles.

    I nted my feet firmly, flexed my shoulders. "Quit sulking, Serg," I replied, my smirk widening. "We both know I''d beat you in any sport, fair and square.¡±

    I flexed the club over my head for emphasis, adding a slight flex of my muscles to rub it in.

    Sergio groaned, his shoulders slumping dramatically as he threw his hands in the air. ¡°Whatever!¡± he

    squealed, his voice full of exaggerated defeat. ¡°The only reason you beat me is because of this,¡± he joked, patting his slightly bby stomach. ¡°This damn fupa is holding me back."

    I couldn''t hold back theugh that escaped me. Sergio had made a habit of constantly ming fupa for all his losses.

    "Sergio you know bloody well it''s not your fupa," I teased, pping him on the shoulder. ¡°And yes, you suck at all games."

    He narrowed his eyes, pointing a finger at me, but the small grin pulling at his lips gave him away. ¡°You''re lucky I like you, Gabe,¡± he muttered before throwing his hands up again in exaggerated defeat.

    1

    ""

    ¡ª 130 Thu, 20 Feb 00

    Chapter 66: Reminiscing On The Past

    18%2

    "But hey, on the flip side. For a man your age, you''re still holding it together... mostly" Grinning, I tapped his shoulder and gestured toward the resort. ¡°Come on, let''s go get that breakfast you wouldn''t shut up about."

    After breakfast, Sergio led me to the rooftop of the resort. The view was incredible, the kind that made you stop and take it all in. The lush greenndscape stretched as far as the eye could see, the gardens below vibrant and meticulously arranged. The pool sparkled in the sunlight, reflecting the perfect sky.

    I leaned against the railing, my eyes fixed on the beauty of it all. "I can''t believe you actually did it," I eximed, my voice filled with awe as I gazed at the resort.

    Sergio stood beside me, his hands resting on the rail as he gazed out over his creation. His usual grin softened, reced by something more contemtive. ¡°Sometimes it still feels like a dream,¡± he murmured, his eyes distant.

    I turned to him, studying the emotion on his face. It was rare to see Sergio like this, and I understood exactly what he was feeling. cing a hand on his shoulder, I squeezed lightly. ¡°Who would''ve thought? Twenty years ago, this was all just an idea we threw around in shitty apartments.¡±

    Sergio''s lips twitched, and he lightly patted my hand in return. ¡°I know, right? We started out as broke college kids with big dreams of taking over the world. From working crappy jobs to bing small-town thugs for Rufos... and then deciding to take a chance on ourselves."

    here.

    He chuckled, but there was a heaviness to it, the joy and pain of everything we''d gone through to get He turned to face me fully, his smile fading as his eyes grew ssy. "It''s all because of you, Gabe. You saw something in me when no one else did. I thought I was destined to end up like my dad-working for scumbags like Rufos until I died." His voice shook slightly, his shoulders sagging. "But you pushed me to quit. You made me believe I could be something more than an ordinary thug."

    17:38 Thu, 20 Feb to 00:

    Chapter 66: Reminiscing On The Past

    18%•þ

    His words hit me harder than I expected. When.he suddenly pulled me into a hug, I stiffened for a second before wrapping my arms around him. His grip was tight, like he was holding onto something he didn''t want to lose.

    I pulled back first, pping him lightly on the back as I tried to lighten the mood. I wasn''t one for long emotional moments anymore. ¡°Come on, Sergio. That was ages ago."

    "To you, maybe,¡± he replied, as tears shone in his eyes. "But I haven''t forgotten. You gave me my first loan ¨C $100,000. You told me not to pay it back, Gabe. Who does that? Only someone like you."

    ¡°Sergio, we''re more than friends now. We''re brothers," I pped him on the back as he hugged me again. "Damn right we are. He affirmed as he

    he pulled back from the hug before looking at me curiously. "What''s with that weird smile on your face?"

    I smirked, shaking my head. ¡°It''s just... weird seeing you get emotional like this. Where''s all that tough¨Cguy energy?¡± I teased, jabbing his shoulder lightly.

    that."

    Heughed, the sound lighter this time. ¡°They say love changes people, and I guess I''m living proof of "Love, huh?¡± I teased, happy to see him like this. "It looks good on you."

    He nodded, his smile growing. ¡°It feels good, Gabe. It feels light, easy, like I can finally breathe.¡±

    I turned back to the view, my jaw tightening slightly. ¡°I''m happy for you,¡± I muttered, my tone quieter now. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sergio''s smile fade slightly. He turned to me, his gaze intense as he stepped closer. "Gabe... I want the same for you."

    §ã

    17:38 Thu, 20 Feb n

    Chapter 66: Reminiscing On The Past

    My shoulders tensed, and I refused to meet his gaze. "Let''s not do this."

    "We need to," he insisted, his tone firm. He ced a hand on my shoulder, forcing me to look at him.

    18%

    His expression was serious now, his brows furrowed deeply. ¡°Gabe, I know what you went through would break any man.¡± He squeezed my shoulder slightly, like he was trying to pass some of his strength to me. ¡°I can''t say I understand because, honestly, I can''t imagine walking in on my woman like that...

    Chapter 67: Dealing With Hurt From The Past

    Gabriel''s POV

 Dad By Oma 67

    Chapter 67: Dealing With Hurt From The Past

    I flinched, the memorying back in shes. ¡°Then don''t ask me to let it go when you can''t understand!" My voice came out harsh, my suppressed rage spilling over.

    18%

    Sergio''s hand fell to his side, but his eyes stayed locked on me. "I''m not asking you to let it go for them," he pointed at my chest. "I''m asking you to let it go for you."

    I scoffed, brushing past him. "I''m good, Serg. As you can see." I gestured to myself, to the clean shirt and trousers I had thrown on. I wanted to lookposed, like I had it all together, even though I knew I didn''t.

    He shook his head, his lips pressing into a faint smile. "You might look fine, but I know you, Gabe. Deep down, you''re not. You''ve carried this pain for years, and it''s killing you. The spark in your eyes is gone, and it''s been gone for a long time."

    His words hit too close to home, and I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. ¡°I don''t want to talk about this," I gritted through my teeth.

    But Sergio didn''t let up. I heard him step closer. "You''re the one who taught me about love, about family." His voice softened, almost nostalgic. ¡°In the past, I secretly envied how much you loved your family, Gabe. You made constant sacrifices for them. You showed me what it meant to be a man who cared."

    My head snapped back toward him, my eyes burning with anger. "And look where that got me!" I spat, my words furious. "It got me nothing. It destroyed me."

    My chest heaved as I ran a hand through my hair, trying to push the emotions down. "I''m happy you''ve found love, Serg. I really am. I hope it works out for you. But stop trying to find someone who doesn''t exist anymore.¡± My voice dropped, turning cold again.

    Chapter 67: Dealing With Hurt From The Past

    A

    For a moment, Sergio said nothing. Then he shook his head slowly. "That''s a fucking lie, Gabe. Because I saw him yesterday in my office."

    I stiffened, my gaze narrowing.

    "You thought I didn''t notice?¡± Sergio sounded so sure. "When it was just you and me in the office yesterday? How jealous you got, watching her with Daniel at the pool? The way you couldn''t take your eyes off her. I saw it all, Gabe from my window.

    I took a step back, shaking my head. "I don''t want to talk about this." My voice was my tone final. I turned, ready to leave, but his voice stopped me in my tracks.

    "You''ve been saying the same thing for over fifteen fucking years!" Sergio''s voice rose behind me, angry. "When is it going to be the right time, Gabe? Huh? When?"

    I spun around, my eyes zing with fury.

    Sergio held his hands up, his expression softening again. ¡°Angelique hurt you, Gabe. She hurt you in a way I can''t even imagine. But she''s moved on. She''s not living with this. anymore. You are. And it''s killing you."

    The sound of her name felt like a knife twisting in my chest. You know how badly she broke me. And yet here you are, telling me to let it go like it''s that easy!"

    Sergio''s shoulders slumped. "Calm down, Gabe. I''m well aware of all the pain she caused you. I was there to pick up the pieces. Remember?

    He took a step back, giving me space. ¡°I''m just trying to help.¡±

    ? 17:39 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 67: Dealing With Hurt From The Past

    ?, 18%2

    My shoulders tensesd as I tried to calm my temper. "If you really want to help, then why the fuck is Daniel here?¡± My words came out like a growl, my fists clenching as I red at him.

    Sergio held up his hands, his expression calm but his eyes filled with regret. "I thought you both could-"

    "Could what, Serg?!" I barked, stepping closer until I was inches from him. I took a step closer, my emotions getting the best of me. "I could peg you for a lot of things, but not a clown. You expect me to make peace with the man who ripped my life to shreds? A man I once called a brother?" My eyes darkened, locking onto his. ¡°Is that what you''re asking me to do?"

    For a moment, Sergio looked like he might back off. But then he straightened his shoulders. He had seen me angry too many times, so I wasn''t suprised that he didn''t cower away. "Gabe, calm down. I''m not your enemy."

    His hands stayed raised as if trying to pacify me.

    I stared at him for a long moment, my breathing forceful as I reminded myself that Serg was right, he wasn''t the one who hurt me. ¡°If you really want to help me, Sergio, then stay out of it,¡± I muttered, my voice much calmer.

    I did stay out of it," he pressed on. "For over fifteen years. You asked me to never speak about that night again, and I didn''t. Not until yesterday. But I can''t do it anymore, Gabe. I can''t watch you keep living like this." Finally, I took a step back, running a hand through my hair as I turned away. "I don''t need you to fix me, Sergio. I''m fine."

    "No, you''re not," Sergio''s voice broke slightly as he stepped closer. "The spark in your eyes-it''s gone, Gabe. And it''s been gone for years. You''ve turned into someone I barely recognize, and I can''t sit back and watch it anymore."

    I turned to face him, my eyes burning with rage."Goddamn it! Can''t you see? That version of me is dead! My voice cracked slightly, but I didn''t care. ¡°He''s nevering back, Sergio."

    17:39 inu, 20 ren o

    Chapter 67: Dealing With Hurt From The Past

    Sergio''s gaze softened, and he shook his head slowly. ¡°Maybe that''s just the lie you''ve been telling yourself," he insisted, his voice full of believe in me.

    18%

    "Why don''t you give your heart a second chance?" His voice was quieter now, almost pleading. "I''ve seen the way you look at iressa, Gabe. The way your eyes light up when she walks into a room."

    I swallowed hard, soaking in the harsh reality of Sergio''s words.

    He pressed on, his tone gentle but insistent. "You''re jealous, Gabe. I saw it the first night at dinner, and I saw

    it yesterday. But if you keep acting like this, pushing her away, you''re going to lose her. Daniel really likes her, and if you don''t make a move, he''ll-"

    me."

    ¡°That bastard,¡± I grunted, my fists trembling with anger. ¡°He always wants to take everything away from Sergio tilted his head, watching me carefully. "Then do something about it, Gabe. Before it''s toote."

    I let out a bitterugh, running a hand through my hair. "I don''t care for iressa, Serg. So he can have her.¡± My voice was t, cold, but I couldn''t meet his eyes.

    ¡°Daniel is serious about her,¡± he said after a moment, his tone softer now. ¡°We talked yesterday. He''s thinking about long-term, Gabe. Marriage."

    My head spun for a second, and I scoffed, disbelief and anger shing across my face. "Marriage? He barely knows her." My voice was with contempt. "I''m sure it''s just one of his sick lies to lure her into his bed."

    Sergio shook his head. "I don''t think so. He seemed genuine, Gabe. Daniel told me everything, about what happened all those years ago. There''s more to the story than you know. If you''d just give him a chance to exin-"

    O Q

    17:39 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 67: Dealing With Hurt From The Past

    »á 18%•þ

    ¡°Stop.¡± I raised a hand, cutting him off. My voice was firm. "I don''t want to hear it. Nothing you say will change

    my mind."

    Sergio''s shoulders sagged slightly, but his eyes remained on me. ¡°Fine,¡± he replied after a long pause. ¡°But I''ll say this, Gabe. Life''s too short to carry this much pain. And you can''t make a final judgment without knowing the full story. You taught me that."

    Her words struck a chord I wasn''t ready to confront. What if I''d been wrong all these years? What if Daniel... didn''t know? I shook my head, trying to block out the doubts creeping in. ¡°I have to go,¡± I muttered, patting his shoulder before turning away.

    "I saw her this morning. iressa."

    I stopped dead in my tracks, my blood running cold. Slowly, I turned back to face him, my eyes narrowing.

    "What did she tell you?"

    Sergio''s lips curved into a faint, teasing smirk. ¡°She asked me to keep it a secret."

    "Sergio, don''t do this." I stepped closer, the desperation clear in my voice.

    He tilted his head, his smirk widening slightly. "I thought you didn''t care about her? That Daniel could have

    her?"

    I stammered, caught in my lie. ¡°I just..... I need to know what she said.¡±

    "She told me she likes you," Sergio said after a moment. "But it''splicated. And Daniel... he''s been honest about his feelings for her. She''s confused."

    Q

    111

    17:39 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 67: Dealing With Hurt From The Past

    ¡°Daniel will never have her,¡± I growled, storming off, my mind a battlefield of emotions.

    ¡°Then act fast,¡± Sergio called after me, herughter trailing behind as I disappeared into the hallway.

    18%

 Dad By Oma 68

    Chapter 68: Trapped Between The Storm, Ghost And Calm

    18%

    Chapter 68: Trapped Between The Storm, Ghost And Calm

    18%

    iressa''s POV I sat at the edge of the bed, staring at my phone. Daniel''s text was still there, ring back at me as it had been for the past hour. "Hey iressa, I hope you haven''t changed your mind about dinner. I''l be waiting in the lobby at 7 PM." I''d read it a dozen times, but it didn''t help. My fingers hovered over the screen, torn between typing out an excuse or just deleting it altogether. My life was already more chaotic than I could''ve ever imagined. And this text? It only added to my confusion. Daniel. He was every woman''s dream¡ª a man who was sweet, thoughtful, and kind. He treated me like I was fragile, like I mattered. From the moment we met, he made his feelings known to me. His respect and gentleness should''ve been enough to make me fall for him. But they weren''t. And no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t feel the same way about him-not the way he wanted me to. I let out a deep breath, running my fingers through my curly strands. The problem wasn''t Daniel; it was me. Or maybe it was Gabriel. My thoughts always seemed to return to him. Gabriel Storm. The man who was supposed to be a pawn in my revenge n against his son. It was supposed to be one night of reckless passion, to pay Adrian back for the pain he caused me. Instead, I had fallen hard for him and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stop my feelings from growing stronger with each passing moment I spent with him. My heartbeat quickened just thinking about him, knowing that he felt the same way. Last night was proof of that. I closed my eyes and the memory hit me like a wave, crashing over me. His lips on mine. His hands tracing my body. The fire in his eyes as he told me how much he wanted me. And when he confessed that he had tried to be with other women but couldn''t. All because he longed to be with me. The thought gave me a thrill I couldn''t ignore. He wanted only me. Just as I wanted him. It couldn''t have just been the alcohol talking. The passion in his eyes, the way his hands moved over me, his voice trembling with raw emotion-it was real. Something I couldn''t put into words, but I could feel it with every part of me. My fingers brushed my bottom lip, and I could almost feel his kiss again. That kiss was unforgettable. It wasn''t just passion-it was raw, intense, and full of everything he couldn''t say. The way his lips imed mine, the heat of his touch-it wasn''t just physical. It felt deeper, like he was trying to show me a part of himself he rarely revealed. It wasn''t something I could fake, and I knew he couldn''t either. But Gabriel wasn''t the only one on my mind. There was still Adrian. The man who shattered my trust. The man who started me on this path of revenge. His texts kepting, his calls too. He wanted another chance, and begged for forgiveness. But how could I forgive him when everything was his fault? If Adrian had been faithful, none of this would have happened. I wouldn''t be here in Vegas. I wouldn''t have concocted this crazy revenge n. It was the eve of my birthday, but instead of excitement or joy, I felt trapped. Earlier today, I went for a walk to clear my head. I ended up in the resort gardens, hoping the fresh air would calm me down. During my walk, I ran into Sergio. Seeing him was unexpected, but it was a relief. I hadn''t realized how badly I needed someone to talk to until he stood there, smiling and inviting me to sit. We talked for a while. I told him everything-about me and Gabriel, about the push and pull between us, about how much I cared for him but didn''t know if I could handle the man he really was. I had no idea why I was confiding in him. Maybe because a part of me desperately needed to understand Gabriel and what I was really getting myself into. Sergio had listened. Truly listened. He didn''t rush me or try to solve anything. He just let me pour my heart out, and I did. Then he told me something that stayed with me. He said Gabriel had a painful past, something that changed him. ¡°Give him time," Sergio requested softly. But time wasn''t something I had. Not with everything spiraling out of control. But time wasn''t on my side-not with everything spinning out of control. Now,ying on the bed, I stared at the ceiling, wishing it held answers. The sudden ringing of my phone made me jump. As Daniel''s name shed on the screen. I hesitated. My thumb hovered over the green button. Part of me wanted to ignore it, but I couldn''t. I took a deep breath and answered. ¡°Hey, Daniel,¡± I greeted, my voice soft, hiding my inner conflict. ¡°iressa,¡± his voice came through, warm but uncertain, like he wasn''t sure if I''d hang up. "I know you might be having second thoughts about dinner. You didn''t reply to my text, and I get it. But please... just give me a chance. Let me show you I''m worth taking a chance on." I swallowed hard, gripping the

    O Q

    17:39 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 68: Trapped Between The Storm, Ghost And Calm

    ??? 1:

    15

    phone tighter. "Daniel... I..." My voice was shaky. I didn''t know what to say. "Just one dinner," he continued, his tone pleading. ¡°That''s all I''m asking for. One dinner." I closed my eyes, feeling the desperation in his words. He sounded sincere and hopeful. I couldn''t bring myself to say no. ¡°Okay," I whispered, barely loud enough for him to hear. There was a pause, then a soft exhale of relief. "Thank you," Daniel said gently. "I''ll see you tonight." When the call ended, I ced the phone back on the bed and stared at it, my heart heavier than before. I told myself, I was going to dinner to set boundaries, to tell Daniel the truth. Leading him on wasn''t fair, and I already had enoughplications in my life without adding more. But deep down, I knew it wasn''t that simple. I was caught in a dark passionate web that I couldn''t untangle my way out of. Gabriel was the storm I couldn''t

    escape. Daniel was the calm the old me would have wanted. And Adrian was the ghost that could destroy it all if the truth ever came to light.

    C

    iressa''s POV I sat at the edge of the bed, staring at my phone. Daniel''s text was still there, ring back at me as it had been for the past hour. ¡°Hey iressa, I hope you haven''t changed your mind about dinner. I''ll be waiting in the lobby at 7 PM.¡± I''d read it a dozen times, but it didn''t help. My fingers hovered over the screen, torn between typing out an excuse or just deleting it altogether. My life was already more chaotic than I could''ve ever imagined. And this text? It only added to my confusion. Daniel. He was every woman''s dream- a man who was sweet, thoughtful, and kind. He treated me like I was fragile, like I mattered. From the moment we met, he made his feelings known to me. His respect and gentleness should''ve been enough to make me fall for him. But they weren''t. And no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t feel the same way about him¡ªnot the way he wanted me to. I let out a deep breath, running my fingers through my curly strands. The problem wasn''t Daniel; it was me. Or maybe it was Gabriel. My thoughts always seemed to return to him. Gabriel Storm. The man who was supposed to be a pawn in my revenge n against his son. It was supposed to be one night of reckless passion, to pay Adrian back for the pain he caused me. Instead, I had fallen hard for him and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stop my feelings from growing stronger with each passing moment I spent with him. My heartbeat quickened just thinking about him, knowing that he felt the same way. Last night was proof of that. I closed my eyes and the memory hit me like a wave, crashing over me. His lips on mine. His hands tracing my body. The fire in his eyes as he told me how much he wanted me. And when he confessed that he had tried to be with other women but couldn''t. All because he longed to be with me. The thought gave me a thrill I couldn''t ignore. He wanted only me. Just as I wanted him. It couldn''t have just been the alcohol talking. The passion in his eyes, the way his hands moved over me, his voice trembling with raw emotion¨Cit was real. Something I couldn''t put into words, but I could feel it with every part of me. My fingers brushed my bottom lip, and I could almost feel his kiss again. That kiss was unforgettable. It wasn''t just passion-it was raw, intense, and full of everything he couldn''t say. The way his lips imed mine, the heat of his touch-it wasn''t just physical. It felt deeper, like he was trying to show me a part of himself he rarely revealed. It wasn''t something I could fake, and I knew he couldn''t either. But Gabriel wasn''t the only one on my mind. There was still Adrian. The man who shattered my trust. The man who started me on this path of revenge. His texts kepting, his calls too. He wanted another chance, and begged for forgiveness. But how could I forgive him when everything was his fault? If Adrian had been faithful, none of this would have happened. I wouldn''t be here in Vegas. I wouldn''t have concocted this crazy revenge n. It was the eve of my birthday, but instead of excitement or joy, I felt trapped. Earlier today, I went for a walk to clear my head. I ended up in the resort gardens, hoping the fresh air would calm me down. During my walk, I ran into Sergio. Seeing him was unexpected, but it was a relief. I hadn''t realized how badly I needed someone to talk to until he stood there, smiling and inviting me to sit. We talked for a while. I told him everything-about me and Gabriel, about the push and pull between us, about how much I cared for him but didn''t know if I could handle the man he really was. I had no idea why I was confiding in him. Maybe because a part of me desperately needed to understand Gabriel and what I was really getting myself into. Sergio had listened. Truly listened. He didn''t rush me or try to solve anything. He just let me pour my heart out, and I did. Then he told me something that stayed with me. He said Gabriel had a painful past, something that changed him. ¡°Give him time," Sergio requested softly. But time wasn''t something I had. Not with everything spiraling out of control. But time wasn''t on my side-not with everything spinning out of control. Now,ying on the bed, I stared at the ceiling, wishing it held answers. The sudden ringing of my phone made me jump. As Daniel''s name shed on the screen. I hesitated. My thumb hovered over the green button. Part of me wanted to ignore it, but I couldn''t. I took a deep breath and answered. "Hey, Daniel,¡± I greeted, my voice soft, hiding my inner conflict. "iressa," his voice came through, warm but uncertain, like he wasn''t sure if I''d hang up. ¡°I know you might be having second thoughts about dinner. You didn''t reply to my text, and I get it. But please... just give me a chance. Let me show you I''m worth taking a chance on." I swallowed hard, gripping the

    O Q

    17:39 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 68: Trapped Between The Storm, Ghost And Calm

    ??? 1:

    15

    phone tighter. ¡°Daniel... I...¡± My voice was shaky. I didn''t know what to say. "Just one dinner,¡± he continued, his tone pleading. ¡°That''s all I''m asking for. One dinner." I closed my eyes, feeling the desperation in his words. He sounded sincere and hopeful. I couldn''t bring myself to say no. ¡°Okay," I whispered, barely loud enough for him to hear. There was a pause, then a soft exhale of relief. ¡°Thank you,¡± Daniel said gently. "I''llI see you tonight." When the call ended, I ced the phone back on the bed and stared at it, my heart heavier than before. I told myself, I was going to dinner to set boundaries, to tell Daniel the truth. Leading him on wasn''t fair, and I already had enoughplications in my life without adding more. But deep down, I knew it wasn''t that simple. I was caught in a dark passionate web that I couldn''t untangle my way out of. Gabriel was the storm I couldn''t

    escape. Daniel was the calm the old me would have wanted. And Adrian was the ghost that could destroy it all if the truth ever came to light.

    C

    173 Thu 20 Febseo.

    Chapter 69: Who Is Angelique

 Dad By Oma 69

    Chapter 69: Who Is Angelique

    *

    18%!

    As I stepped into the lobby, my eyes immediately found Daniel. He stood near the entrance, looking handsome in a tailored ck suit that practically screamed expensive. His dark hair was slicked back neatly. When our eyes met, his face brightened. His lips curved into a warm, genuine smile that made me second guess myself for a second. I wasn''t expecting him to light up like that.

    I walked toward him slowly, feeling his gaze fix on me, watching every step I took. It made me slightly self- conscious, even though I had spent time carefully choosing my outfit. I had picked an ocean-blue dress that hugged my figure in all the right ways.

    My hair was styled in a loose, curly bun with soft strands framing my face. I felt beautiful, but the intensity of his stare made me question myself.

    When I finally stood before him, Daniel''s eyes scanned me from head to toe with a look of genuine appreciation before locking onto mine.

    1. me.

    "You look stunning, iressa," he breathed, his tone filled with admiration as his hand stretched toward

    I gave a polite smile, slipping my hand into his, though my heart didn''t skip the way it was supposed to at his words. ¡°You don''t look so bad yourself,¡± I teased lightly, ncing at his suit. "Very dapper."

    His grin widened, shing a perfect set of white teeth. "For you, I had to make an effort," he replied, his voice yful yet sincere.

    Iughed softly, not wanting to ruin the moment even though my heart felt heavy. As we began walking toward the restaurant, I tried to push my conflicted thoughts aside.

    2129 thu, 20 Febies

    Chapter 69: Who Is Angelique

    18%8

    The restaurant was ssy and intimate, with soft piano music ying in the background and just a few other diners scattered around. The lighting was golden, making everything feel inviting yet fancy.

    A tall, red-haired hostess greeted us with a charming smile and led us to a private table by the window. The view was breathtaking, but I struggled to appreciate it. My thoughts were too tangled, too conflicted.

    Daniel pulled out a chair for me, his hand brushing lightly against my back as I sat down. I offered a quiet "thank you,¡± trying not to seem as tense as I felt.

    As he took the seat beside me, his eyes stayed on mine, warm and full of excitement. ¡°I''m d you came." His expression was open and genuine.

    I hesitated, unsure of how to respond. A part of me wished I hadn''te, wished I''d just stayed in my room to avoid any moreplications. But I forced a smile anyway, not wanting to seem ungrateful. "I''m happy I did." The words felt heavier than I intended, and I wasn''t even sure if I believed them.

    Daniel leaned forward slightly, his lips curving into a teasing smile. ¡°You know, if I''d known how stunning you''d look tonight, I''d have nned a bigger evening. You''re making the other women here jealous,¡± he said with a yful glint in his eye.

    I let out a softugh, brushing off his words even as my cheeks warmed slightly. "You''re exaggerating."

    "I''m not," his tone was serious now. As his gaze held mine. "You''re beautiful, iressa. Truly."

    His words were sweef, but they didn''t reach my heart the way I think he hoped they would. I wanted to appreciate him, to let myself rx and enjoy the night, but my emotions were a mess. I came to dinner with the clear intention of setting boundaries, but his kindness made me unsure of my next actions.

    Daniel''s brow furrowed slightly, as if sensing my inner conflict. He reached across the table, his hand brushing lightly against mine. "Rx,¡± his voice was soft and reassuring. ¡°It''s just dinner. No pressure."

    I nodded slowly, taking a sip of water to steady myself. His gesture was thoughtful, but I still felt out of ce- like I didn''t belong in this moment.

    ¸É

    OG

    V

    17:39 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 69: Who Is Angelique

    His hand lingered briefly before he pulled back, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°iressa,¡± he began, his tone shifting, ¡°I know you took a chanceing here tonight, especially with everything that''s happened with Gabriel these past days, and¡ª¡±

    "It''s alright,¡± I interrupted gently, brushing my hand against his. ¡°I simply work for Mr. Storm. He doesn''t own me or dictate what I choose to do with my free time." I smirked slightly. ¡°So I''m choosing to spend the evening having a really good dinner with you."

    His eyes lit up again. "I''m d to hear you say that. I promise to make tonight memorable for you."

    ¡°Daniel,¡± I said softly, ¡°everything looks perfect as it is. Thank you for taking the time to n this.*

    "There''s so much I have to say to you. So much to express," his voice held a passion that frightened me. "But I''ll take it slow, just for tonight,"

    Instinctively I withdrew my hand from his, remembering the real reason I came-to set things straight. I wasn''t here to start something new, and I didn''t want to hurt him.

    I took a deep breath, as I attempted to find the right words. ¡°Daniel... the truth is, I don''t want to-¡± Before I could finish, the waiter appeared at the table, his presence breaking the tension. I leaned back into my seat, grateful for the interruption as I exhaled quietly.

    Daniel and the waiter exchanged a few words, their conversation quick and seamless. Finally, Daniel turned back to me, his expression light.

    ¡°I''ve taken the liberty to order for us unless there''s something special you''d like added,¡± he gestured lightly toward the menu.

    Ê®Èý

    111

    18%

    17:39 Thu, 20 Feb

    Chapter 69: Who Is Angelique

    I shook my head softly, forcing a small smile. ¡°Unmm... It''s fine. I''m sure whatever you ordered will be great.¡±

    His lips shifted into a satisfied smile. ¡°Thank you for trusting my judgment.¡± He turned back to the waiter to finalize the order before sending him away.

    As the waiter walked off, Daniel''s eyes sparkled with that same excitement he had all night. ¡°So, you were going to tell me something.¡±

    I sped my hands in myp, my gaze dropping briefly before I forced myself to meet his eyes. ¡°I was going to say, Daniel... All of this is nice, and I''m grateful. But the truth is, with the entire situation involving Mr. Storm and my past rtionship..." my voice cut off, unsure of how to finish.

    Daniel''s brows furrowed slightly as he leaned back, crossing his arms loosely. ¡°I understand that the situation with Gabriel is...plicated," his tone was measured. ¡°And I can imagine he might''ve said some unpleasant things about me."

    I shook my head firmly, leaning forward slightly. "That''s the thing, Daniel. Gabriel hasn''t said much at all. He told me to stay away from you, but he didn''t say why."

    Daniel let out a low chuckle, though his expression darkened slightly. "That''s surprising.¡±

    I tilted my head slightly, curious. ¡°Why is that surprising?¡±

    He shifted in his chair, running a hand along the edge of the table. "Because Gabriel knows exactly why he wouldn''t want you around me. And if he didn''t say anything... well, let''s just say that''s not like him.¡±

    I leaned back, crossing my arms as I studied him. "Why don''t you tell me then? Why does he want me to stay away from you?"

    ?

    }}}

    <

    17:40 nu, 20 rev

    Chapter 69: Who Is Angelique

    18%3

    Daniel''s gaze softened, his shoulders rxing slightly. "iressa..... I wasn''t the best man years ago. I''ve

    done things I''m not proud of. I was selfish and reckless."

    I tilted my head, my voice softening. ¡°We all make mistakes, Daniel. I''m not here to judge you."

    An expression of gratitude crossed his face as he nodded. "That''s kind of you to say. But if I want to be honest with you-and I do-l need to tell you about one of those mistakes."

    I held my breath as I nodded for him to continue, hoping it was nothing too terrible.

    He ran a hand through his neatlybed hair, his gaze distant. ¡°Years ago, I met a woman named Angelique

    at an art showcase. She was beautiful, confident, and captivating. I wanted her the moment I saw her."

    ¡°At the time, I didn''t know she was married,¡± his jaw tightened as he nced at me briefly. ¡°And when I found out... I didn''t care. I was selfish, and I wanted her for myself."

    I blinked, caught off guard by his sudden openness. But something about the name Angelique sounded familiar, and my mind tried to figure out where I had heard it from.

 Dad By Oma 70

    Chapter 70: The Confession

    *

    18%

    iressa''s POV Daniel''s voice lowered into a whisper, almost as if he were confessing a sin. "One night, I invited Angelique to dinner, and to my surprise, she agreed. That''s when she told me her husband needed funds to start hispany. They were struggling financially, and..." He trailed off, guilt etched into his features. ¡°And?" I pressed gently, eager to hear the rest of the story, though I didn''t want to spook Daniel. The name Angelique sounded familiar to me. ¡°I saw it as an opportunity to get what I wanted." His voice broke slightly as he sped his palms tightly. "I offered her money to sleep with me. In exchange, I''d pay off her husband''s debt. And... she agreed." My stomach turned. ¡°She agreed? Just like that?¡± Daniel nodded, his gaze falling to the table. "She said she''d do anything to help her husband secure his dream." Before I could process his words, the waiter returned with our food, interrupting our conversation. The dishes looked exquisite, beautifully arranged as if from a five-star menu. It seemed like Daniel had ordered half of it. But I could barely focus on the food, not when my mind was spinning from everything Daniel had just shared. Daniel thanked the waiters with a small nod and waited until they left. His eyes quickly found mine again. ¡°Let''s eat," he urged softly, his gaze ncing between me and the dishes. "Doesn''t it all look delicious?" I forced a polite smile. "I''m sure it is," I replied, watching as he began to dig into his meal, savoring the first bite. He paused when he noticed I hadn''t touched my te. Leaning forward slightly, his voice tender. ¡°We have the rest of the night to talk about my past," his tone was gentle, attempting to ease my nerves. "Let''s not let this meal go cold. Trust me, it''s worth it." I exhaled, finally letting myself rx just a little. ¡°You''re right," I murmured, picking up my fork. The aroma of the food was enticing, and I decided to give it a try. The steak melted in my mouth, perfectly tender, while the riceplemented it beautifully. Everything tasted divine- clearly, the chef had outdone himself. Daniel nced at me as he chewed. ¡°I hope you''re pleased with my order?" I swallowed a bite, setting my fork down for a moment. "As you can see," I gestured toward my half- eaten te, smiling faintly. "It''s perfect.¡± His grin widened as he ced his fork down too. "I''m d," he said, leaning back slightly. His expression shifted, more serious now. ¡°So, where were we?¡± I wiped my lips with a napkin, carefully setting it down before looking at him. "The woman you met at the art gallery. She told you her husband needed money.¡± Daniel exhaled deeply, his gaze lowering. ¡°Ah, yes,¡± he began, his voice quieter. "During dinner, she told me her husband was in serious debt, and their family was struggling. When she said that, I.... I saw an opportunity to get what I wanted.¡± I froze, my fork hovering above my te. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked cautiously, though I was already bracing myself. He hesitated, guilt written all over his face. ¡°We made a deal-a transaction. I promised to give her money to sleep with me, and in exchange, I''d pay off her husband''s debt. To my surprise, she agreed immediately. She said she''d do anything to help her husband seed.¡± I ced my fork down, my appetite gone. ¡°And how long did this..... transactionst?¡± My voice was neutral but inside, I felt horrified. Daniel shifted ufortably, avoiding my gaze. ¡°It was supposed to be for a weekend,¡± he admitted, his tone filled with regret. ¡°But it went on for months.¡± ¡°Months?" The word escaped my lips before I could stop it. His shoulders sagged as he nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. I know it sounds awful, but after the first night. I wanted more and I guess she did too. And along the line, we developed feelings for each other. At least, we thought we did at the time.¡± I frowned, trying to make sense of Daniel''s confession. ¡°What about her husband? Didn''t she think about him?" Daniel flinched slightly, regret shing in his eyes. "I... I''m sure she did. But at the time, we were too caught up in each other. We were selfish.¡± I clenched my fists under the table, trying to wrap my head around Daniel''s confession. My mind shed back to Adrian''s betrayal, and the familiar pain that always followed. I fought so strongly to keep my anger from surfacing. The thought that Daniel and this Angelique woman had an affair for months without growing a conscience was beyond me. Daniel''s voice broke through my thoughts. "I know it sounds sick and twisted, but at the time, we both had needs we were trying to fulfill. Angelique''s husband was away studying. and she was alone in California with their son. And I had just moved back to take over the family business. We both foundfort in each other.¡± ¡°Didn''t you feel guilty? Didn''t either of you think about the damage you were

    ?

    111

    ?

    17:20 Thu, 20 Feb do

    Chapter 70: The Confession

    18%

    15

    causing?" My voice trembled slightly despite my effort to stay calm. His shoulders slumped further, and he rubbed a hand across his face. "Yes, I felt guilty some days. But the truth is, I was selfish. I told myself it was just a fling and that when I moved to Miami, it would end. I didn''t think about the consequences or the man I was hurting." I stared at him, shocked by how easily he admitted it. "So, how did it all end?" His face hardened, his regret and pain etched into every line. "One night," he started slowly, his voice strained. ¡°I had invited a friend over, but Angelique showed up unannounced. We were... making love when my friend walked in." My heart pounded in my chest, sensing where this was going, but I didn''t want to believe it until I heard it from Daniel''s himself. "Who was the friend?¡± His jaw tightened, his eyes lowering as though the weight of his next words was too heavy to bear. Before he could answer, movement at the corner of my eye caught my attention. Daniel''s words froze on his lips as his gaze shifted past me. My heart pounded as I followed his line of sight. Standing at the edge of the restaurant, with an expression colder than ice, was Gabriel Storm.

 Dad By Oma 71

    Chapter 71 Running Before I lose Control

    Chapter 71: Running Before I lose Control

    K 77% 1

    iressa''s POV Gabriel strode into the restaurant, tall andmanding as always. But this time, he wasn''t alone. A stunning blonde in a red dress clung to his arm. She was tall, confident, and effortlessly beautiful. Our eyes met briefly, and my heart sank. For a moment, I thought he might storm over to our table like he usually did when he saw me with Daniel. But he didn''t. Instead, he broke eye contact and guided the woman to a table across the room. I hated how my eyes followed him across the room, hated the ache in my chest at the sight of him with someone else. ¡°iressa?¡± Daniel''s voice gently pulled me back to reality. I blinked, realizing I''d been staring. ¡°I..... um... sorry. I just got caught off guard,¡± I stammered, quickly looking away from Gabriel. Thest thing I wanted was for Daniel to find out there was something going on between Gabriel and me, especially when I had denied it multiple times in the past. Daniel tilted his head slightly, his expression knowing. ¡°I didn''t expect to see Gabriel here. And this time, surprisingly, he''s with a woman.¡± ¡°I don''t care,¡± I replied quickly. The words came out meaner than I intended. But even as I spoke, I didn''t believe my own words. "It doesn''t matter to me." Daniel''s brow furrowed slightly, but he didn''t push further, for which I was grateful. I tried to focus on Daniel, but my mind kept going back to Gabriel, and I desperately fought the urge to nce over at his table once more, but I forced myself to keep my eyes on Daniel. Was this the ¡°recement¡± he''d mentionedst night? The bitterness swelled in my chest, even though I knew I had no right to feel this way. Daniel leaned in slightly, his voice soft but firm. ¡°I think now would be a good time to leave. I don''t want Gabriel to cause a scene." I let out a bitterugh. "I doubt he would, seeing as he has a woman of his own now." The resentment in my voice was impossible to hide. Daniel nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. "You''re probably right. Still, I don''t want to take any risks.¡± Unable to hold back anymore, I stole another nce at Gabriel. My anger rose again as I saw the little miss perfect blondeughing and throwing her head back inughter as her fingers grazed against his. They looked so good together. She was beautiful and elegant. She was also mature-just his type. The more I examined them, the more jealous I became. ¡°iressa..." Daniel''s gentle touch on my hand brought my attention back to him. ¡°Yes... yes. Let''s leave,¡± I muttered, forcing a soft smile to hide the storm brewing inside me. As we stood in the hotel lobby, Daniel''s phone buzzed. He nced at the screen, his expression shifting to one of urgency. After a brief exchange, he turned to me with an apologetic look. ¡°There''s an emergency. I have to go.¡± Before I could respond, he leaned in, pressing a soft kiss on my cheek, his eyes searching mine. "Will you be okay?" I nodded, forcing a small smile. "T''ll be fine." He gave me onest lingering look, before giving me a small reassuring squeeze on the arm, and then hurried off, leaving me standing alone. I exhaled deeply, trying to gather my scattered emotions. I wasn''t sure if I was relieved or disappointed that Daniel left. The evening had been overwhelming-from Daniel''s confession to seeing Gabriel with another woman, and now being left with nothing but my swirling thoughts. I made my way to the elevator, stepping in just as the doors began to slide shut. I weed the solitude, but before they could closepletely, they reopened. Gabriel stepped inside, his dark, piercing eyes locking onto mine. "iressa," his voice was low, almost tender, as he moved toward me.. ¡°Mr. Storm,¡± I replied curtly, rolling my eyes and turning away, fixing my gaze on the floor. The confined space seemed to shrink as he moved closer, closing the small gap between us so that we stood side by side. I stared at the numbers above the door, silently begging the ride to end. Being so close to him was causing my heart to beat even faster with each passing second. Gabriel''s intense gaze stayed fixed on me, burning into my skin. ¡°You''re angry,¡± he murmured, stepping even closer, forcing me to back further into the elevator walls. ¡°And I can understand why. My behaviorst night was inexcusable¡± I red at him, my heart racing as his familiar musky, woodsy scent wrapped around me, clouding my thoughts. ¡°You thinkst night is the reason why I''m angry?¡± My voice trembled, a mix of the heat his nearness stirred in me. He backed me into the wall fully now. Towering over me, his fingers gently brushed a loose curl from my face. The light touch lingered just long enough to make my skin tingle. ¡°Then tell me why,¡± he whispered as his warm breath brushed over my cheek. I scoffed, upset at how Gabriel could act so

    anger

    and

    0

    11:14 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 71: Running Before I lose Control

    clueless when we both knew he understood exactly what he was doing. He wanted to use his size and presence to intimidate me into submission. ¡°You know what? Forget it." My hands pressed against his chest, trying to push him away. ¡°I''m not in the mood for whatever this is.¡± But the moment my palm touched his chest, my pulse quickened. Instead of shoving him back, my hand froze. His body was hard and warm, and my fingers betrayed me, lingering longer than they should have. My mind screamed to stand my ground, but my body weakened under his presence. Sensing my hesitation, he leaned in further, pressing his solid frame against my smaller one. The contact sent a jolt through me, heat spreading where our bodies touched. My hands ttened against his chest, both to steady myself and to create a barrier I wasn''t sure I wanted to maintain. ¡°Whatever this is?¡± His voice was low, almost teasing, as his eyes locked onto mine. His fingers reached up, sliding against my corbone in soft, feathery strokes. The touch sent shivers through me, making me swallow hard in a futile attempt to calm my racing heart. "Stop... this..." I breathed, my voice trembling. My throat suddenly felt dry. His scent, his heat, his maic pull. It was all a deliciousbination messing with my senses. Despite my low breathy pleas, he didn''t stop. Instead his hands slid lower to the curve of my breast that pushed against my dress. My breathing hitched, my chest rising and falling rapidly as I fought against giving in to the passion he was awakening inside me. His index fingers dipped further into my bra, and that was when the elevator dinged. The sudden sound momentarily distracted him. I seized the moment. With all the strength I could muster, I shoved him back and darted out of the elevator. My legs felt weak, but I pushed forward, needing to get away before Ipletely lost control.

 Dad By Oma 72

    Chapter 72: Let Me Go

    40

    iressa''s POV I stood in front of the suite door, fumbling through my purse with shaky hands, trying to find the key card. Finally, I found the card and swiped it. The door clicked open, and I rushed inside. Once inside. I mmed the door behind me and leaned on it for a brief moment, trying to catch my breath. My heart. pounded in my chest as I gripped the door, ready to lock Gabriel out. I didn''t care anymore that he was my boss. I wasn''t going to let him continue ying these games with me-teasing me, making me feel something only to take it all away. But just as I shoved the door harder to close it, it stopped abruptly. My heart nearly jumped out of my chest when I looked down and saw his foot wedged against the door, keeping it from shutting. Slowly, I lifted my gaze and met his fiery eyes. Gabriel stood there, towering, his broad shoulders filling the doorway. His eyes burned with an intensity that both frightened and excited me. I knew I was no match for strength. Letting out a shaky breath, I released my grip on the door and turned, walking faster into the suite, needing distance from him. "iressa... we need to talk,¡± his deep,manding voice rumbled behind me. "Stop!" he barked but I didn''t slow down. I couldn''t stop. I didn''t trust myself to face him¡ªnot when my emotions were so messed up. I quickened my steps, scanning the suite for an escape, but I knew there wasn''t one. The suite wasrge, but it only had one entrance, and I''d already backed myself into a corner. "You can''t run from me," his voice was closer now, sending a shiver through me. Finally, I stopped near the window, my chest heaving as I turned to face him. "What do you want, Gabriel?" I demanded, my voice trembling slightly from both frustration and the ache of wanting him. His jaw tightened as he stepped closer, his eyes locked on mine. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he repeated. ¡°I don''t want to talk,¡± I shot back, ring at him. ¡°I¡¯m done with your games, Mr Storm.¡± ¡°Games?¡± he let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°That''s funny,ing from you. Do you think I don''t know what you''ve been up to? Your sneaky little n?¡± Panic gripped me as I wondered if he had found out about my revenge n. The thought caused my palms to begin to sweat, but I forced myself to stay calm, meeting his gaze head-on. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I retorted, my voice shaking slightly. He moved closer, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Don''t y innocent with me,¡± his voice was colder now. ¡°You use me of ying games, but you''re the one who''s been toying with me all week." I swallowed hard, as he took another step closer forcing me to instinctively back up. My back hit the ss of the window, and I knew I had nowhere left to run. ¡°You''re running around with Daniel,¡± he used, his voice rougher now. "Getting dressed up for him, letting him think he has a chance. You know exactly how that makes me feel.¡± Relief washed over me¨Che was talking about Daniel, not my revenge n. But his jealousy and double standards made me angrier. "You''re one to talk," I shot back, my voice rising. "You walked into the restaurant with another woman, all smiles and holding hands." "That''s different,¡± he argued. "How?¡± I crossed my arms, ring at him. ¡°My dinner with Tracy was strictly business,¡± he gritted through his teeth. ¡°But I don''t think I can say the same about your little dinner. Daniel wants you, iressa. Don''t you see it? Or do you enjoy letting him think he has a chance?¡± ¡°So what if he does?¡± I challenged, my voice shaking with the emotions circling inside me. ¡°At least he''s honest and doesn''t y games like you do.¡± ¡°I don''t fucking y games," Gabriel thundered. ¡°Really?" I spat, my chest heaving. ¡°Because afterst night... I thought maybe-¡± ¡°Last night,¡± he interrupted, his expression softening just enough to make me hold ¡°I made a mistake. I apologize because it won''t happen again." His words hit me like a punch to the gut. My chest ached, and I blinked rapidly, trying to hold back the rush of emotions. So, I was right. He regretted it.. "So it didn''t mean anything to you?¡± My voice cracked, the hurt spilling out despite my best efforts to keep it hidden. "Don''t ask me that, iressa,¡± his voice dropped lower. His hand rose to my cheek, his fingers brushing my skin softly, lingering like he didn''t want to pull away. ¡°When you already know the answer.¡± ¡°Do 17" I whispered, my back pressing harder into the window as I fought to hold onto my anger, my pride, anything that would keep me standing tall. "You know what? Go back to your blonde recement. The woman you clearly found to take my ce. Just leave me the hell alone.¡± His jaw clenched, his dark eyes burning into mine. "Is that what you really want?" he asked, caging me with his body against the window, almost daring me to say yes.

    my breath.

    11:14 Fri, 21 Feb -

    Chapter 72 Let Me Go

    3.7750

    "Yes," I retorted quickly, though my voice was barely audible. "Leave.¡± His chest brushed against mine, his lips just inches from my face. His voice turned into a husky whisper. ¡°Then stop looking at me like that.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± I whispered, trying to sound defiant but deep inside I was falling apart. ¡°Like you''re daring me to touch you,¡± he replied, his voice raw and full of need. His eyes dropped to my lips, and I saw the conflict there-the war between wanting to walk away and wanting to give in. ¡°...don''t want..." My voice trailed off, my words faltering as my gaze dropped to his lips. They were full, inviting, and impossibly tempting, their deep red shade almost sinful. I bit my lower lip, desperately trying to fight the urge to close the gap between us and kiss him. Gabriel noticed. Of course, he did. His head tilted slightly, his dark, prating gaze locking onto mine, and a slow, knowing smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Really? His hand rested lightly over my chest, and his thumb brushed in a slow, sensual circle, feeling the erratic beat. Then why is your heart beating so fast? "And why do you keep looking at my mouth like you want me to kiss you?" My throat felt dry, and I opened my mouth to argue, to deny everything, but nothing came out. Every argument I had in my head suddenly disappeared. He was right, and I hated that he could read me so easily. "iressa," he murmured, his voice dropping lower, more intimate, as his fingers slid along my jaw. ¡°If you really want me to walk away, say it. Say the words and mean them." I couldn''t. My lips parted, but the words wouldn''te. Instead, my body caved in, and I leaned closer to him. His fingers trailed down my neck, his touch light but electrifying, leaving me trembling. ¡°You can''t, can you?¡± he teased, leaning in closer until his lips hovered just over mine. ¡°Because you don''t want me to leave. You want this." "Stop," I whispered, though it sounded more like a plea than amand. ¡°Stop what?¡± he asked, his lips brushing against the corner of my mouth, teasing, tormenting me. "Stop making you feel this way? Stop wanting you? Because I can''t, iressa. I''ve tried, but I can''t stop I pushed harder against his chest, but it was like trying to move a wall. His body was so solid, so close. ¡°Let me go, Gabriel,¡± I blurted out without thinking. The way his name slipped from my lips made him freeze.

 Dad By Oma 73

    Chapter 73: Make Love To Me

    iressa''s POV

    Gabriel''s eyes widened slightly, his breath catching as if my words had struck him. ¡°Say it again," he murmured, his voice rough, almost desperate.

    My mouth opened, but no sound came out.

    "My name,¡± he whispered, his fingers rolling down my bottom lips. "I''ve wanted to hear you say it for so long." The intensity in his gaze made my knees weak. Before I could think, his lips crashed against mine.

    This kiss was unlike any we''d shared before. It was deeper, hungrier, his mouth moving against mine with a passion that made my head spin. His hands gripped my waist, pulling me so close that I could feel the heat of his body pressing into mine.

    I gasped as his tongue teased my lips, parting them easily. My fingers wrapped around his neck, holding on to him as if he was the only thing keeping me standing. His other hand tangled in my hair, tilting my head back to deepen the kiss, demanding everything I had to give.

    ¡°No,¡± I managed to gasp, breaking the kiss. My chest heaved as I pressed my hands against his chest, trying to create space. ¡°Not again. There''s no alcohol to me this time, Mr. Storm." My voice shook, but I forced myself to stand firm. ¡°Stop before you regret it."

    His breathing was heavy, his dark eyes locked on mine. "I won''t regret it," he murmured, his voice filled with passion. "Not this. Not you."

    He dipped his head, his lips trailing soft, wet kisses along my neck, igniting a fire that spread through my entire body. His mouth lingered, sucking gently against my skin, and I felt a wave of heat pool low in my stomach,

    My head fell back against the wall, and a soft moan escaped before I could stop it.

    ¡°Say my name," he breathed against my skin, his lips brushing just below my ear,

    ¡°Gabe.....Gabriel,¡± I whispered, his name tasting new and thrilling on my tongue.

    His eyes darkened at the sound, a shiver running through him. He captured my lips again, softer this time, but charged with something deeper than passion¨Csomething primal, consuming.

    His hands tightened around my waist, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us. My body melted into his arms, craving more of the fire he stirred in me.

    His lips brushed the edge of my ear, his breath hot and ragged. ¡°iressa..... I want you. Like I''ve never 11:14 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 73 Make Love To Me

    to words..

    wanted anyone before. Not in years..." off as his tongue slid down the curve of my neck, leaving a trail of heat.

    His hands moved lower, cupping my ass and pressing me firmly against the hardness straining beneath his cks. A soft moan escaped my lips as his arousal met my core, sending a wave of heat pooling low in between my legs.

    "I tried to convince myself thatst night was a mistake," he murmured against my skin, his voice a deep growl. "I told myself to push you away. But I can''t... No matter how hard I try, iressa. I ache for you." He groaned, his need clear in every word. ¡°I want to bury myself inside you, feel every inch of you."

    His confession set my body on fire. My hands caressed his broad back as our breaths mingled. When our gazes met, the intensity in his eyes made my knees grow weak.

    "Then don''t push me away, Gabriel," I whispered, my voice trembling with need burning inside me. "Stop fighting this."

    I ran my fingers through his thick dark hair, pulling him closer, urging him to take what we both desperately wanted. My lips brushed his, teasing, begging for a kiss that would consume me entirely. But he

    hesitated, his lips barely grazing mine, leaving me aching with anticipation

    ¡°iressa... fuck," he groaned, his voice strained as though he was fighting a war within himself. "Can''t you see? I''m doing all this for you.¡± His forehead rested against mine briefly before he pulled back, running a hand through his hair¡ªa gesture I''de to recognize as an attempt to control his emotion

    I watched him, my chest rising and falling as I tried to catch my breath. The distance he''d created felt unbearable, a torture I couldn''t stand. Summoning every ounce of courage, I closed the gap between us, my fingers brushing his hand before I turned him to face me.

    "Look at me,¡± I breathed, my voice soft as my eyes locked onto his.

    His gaze met mine, conflicted but intense, and I took a shaky breath. "I want you, Gabriel Storm. Like I''ve never wanted anyone before. You stir something in me I can''t exin¡ªsomething wild, something real. I don''t care if it''s messy orplicated. I want this. I want us."

    My words hit him deep. I saw it in the way his eyes lit up and his defence crumbled, piece by piece. He surged toward me, his lips finding mine again with renewed fire. This time, the kiss was a blend of raw emotion and fiery need.

    Our mouths moved together in perfect sync, his lips soft yet demanding as his tongue explored mine. Sparks erupted inside me, the kiss sending tantalizing sensations coursing through every inch of my body. His hands slid over my curves, possessive and sure, as though I was his and his alone.

    "I''m broken, iressa," he rasped between kisses, his voice low and vulnerable. "I''m too old, too far gone to give you what you deserve. This is all wrong... you work for me..."

    you."

    ¡°Gabriel...¡± I interrupted, pulling back just enough to meet his gaze. "I don''t care about any of that. I want

    His lips captured mine again, slower this time, as though savoring the moment. The kiss was electrifying,

    11:14 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 73: Make Love To Me

    sending waves of heat straight to my core. My body arched into his, every inch of me desperate for him.

    77%

    "I should stop this," he groaned against my lips, his hands sliding down my back to grip my hips. "But I can''t. I''m breaking every fucking rule for you, iressa. Every single one. I can''t stand seeing you with someone else, smiling at someone else. I want you¡ªjust you-all to myself.¡±

    His confession sent my heart racing. I cupped his face, pressing my lips to his in a kiss that held nothing. back. ¡°Then take me," I whispered, my voice a mix of desire and desperation. I kissed him again, slow and deliberate, pouring every emotion into it. ¡°Make love to me, Gabriel Storm.¡±

 Dad By Oma 74

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 74: Strip For Me

    Gabriel''s eyes darkened as he stared at me. "Are you sure?" he asked, his voice low and serious. His gaze pierced straight through me, like he was searching for any doubt. I could see the struggle in his eyes- he didn''t want to take advantage of me, but the desire burning behind his eyes was also impossible to miss.

    ¡°I''ve never been more sure about anything or anyone," I whispered, my breath hitching as the warmth of his touch sent a shiver through me.

    That was all he needed. His lips crashed onto mine, and everything else disappeared. His kiss was deep and urgent, making my whole body tremble as I clung to him. My fingers dug into his shoulders, desperate to hold on to the intensity of the moment.

    ¡°iressa, he murmured against my lips, his voice rough with emotion, ¡°If we do this, there''s no going back. You''ll belong to mepletely. Your body, your soul, everything. I don''t share.¡±

    His possessive words sent shivers through me, but they didn''t scare me. If anything, they made me feel wanted in a way I''d never felt before.. "I''m yours," I whispered, gripping onto him tighter.

    I pulled back just enough to meet his gaze, my breath catching. ¡°I wouldn''t want to share you either,¡± I admitted softly, my heart racing.

    His jaw clenched, and for a moment, it looked like he might pull away. But then his hand rose to cup my cheek, his thumb brushing tenderly across my skin. The intensity in his eyes softened just enough, though the passion was still there, burning bright. ¡°It''ll be just you, iressa," he said firmly. ¡°But I can''t promise you more."

    I understood what his words meant, and a part of me knew I should stop and think about what they meant. But I couldn''t. I didn''t want to. Tonight wasn''t about logic

    11:14 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 74 Strip For Me

    or ourplicated past. It was about this moment-about us.

    ¡°It''s enough,¡± I whispered, and I meant it.

    His lips curved into a faint smile, and then he kissed me again, more fervently this time. His arms wrapped around my waist, lifting me off the floor with ease as our mouths moved together, hot and consuming.

    My legs instinctively wrapped around his waist, my fingers tangling in his hair as he carried me to the bed. The passion burning between us was overwhelming, intoxicating.

    When my back hit the soft mattress, I felt his weight shift as he stood at the edge of the bed, towering over me. His dark eyes burned into mine, sending a delicious ache through me.

    He didn''t say anything as his hands moved to the buttons of his shirt. Slowly, he began unbuttoning it, one button at a time. His gaze stayed locked on mine, and every movement of his fingers sent a thrill through

    me

    My breath hitched as he shrugged off the shirt, revealing his chest. His body was sculpted, every muscle defined like he''d been carved from stone. Broad shoulders, firm pecs, and a set of abs that led down to a sharp V that disappeared into the waistband of his pants.

    He looked like a god standing there, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight streaming through the window. My mouth went dry as my eyes roamed over him, drinking in every inch.

    But as I stared, a wave of self-consciousness washed over me. Gabriel Storm was experienced, confident, and utterly perfect. And I... I was in, inexperienced, and unsure of how to act.

    Get it together, iressa, I scolded myself. I should''ve been bold, taking charge like women in the movies - doing something seductive-undressing slowly, teasing him, anything butying here like a freaking log of

    wood.

    11:14 Fri, 21 Feb (

    Chapter 74: Strip For Me

    But instead, my boldness disappeared. My heart pounded harder, not from passion but from nerves.

    Shit. I felt panic rise in my chest. I ran a shaky hand across my forehead and pretended to push back a stray hair, as I tried to act sexy, but deep down I was trying to calm my nerves.

    Thest thing I wanted was for Gabriel to sense my inexperience. I needed to seem confident, at least until it was toote for him to stop.

    My gaze darted back to him,nding on the sharp V of his hips and the thick bulge pressing against his pants. My cheeks burned as my tongue swiped out to wet my lips.

    ¡°Are you pleased with what you see?¡± His deep, cocky voice cut through my thoughts, and I realized toote that he''d caught me staring.

    Embarrassment flooded me, and I couldn''t form words, I nodded instead, feeling my skin heat under his intense gaze.

    He smirked, stepping closer to the bed with slow, deliberate strides like a predator closing in on his prey. But instead of fear, all I felt was a burning anticipation that made my entire body ache.

    When he reached me, hisrge hands wrapped around my ankle. Before I could process what was happening, with one firm tug, he slid me down the bed, my body gasping at the sudden movement. A jolt of electricity shot through me as I found myself lying at the edge of the bed, his powerful body standing between my legs.

    Gabriel towered over me, his eyes roaming over my body like he was memorizing every curve.

    He leaned down, his face just inches from mine, his heat enveloping me. ¡°iressa," he murmured, ¡°you''re trembling."

    I was, but I didn''t have the strength to deny it.

    He braced his weight on his forearms so he wouldn''t crush me. His lips captured mine again, kissing me deeply, hungrily.

    skin.

    His lips left mine, trailing to my ear. His warm breath teasing me as he whispered, "Do you like this?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathed. My body shivered under his touch, every nerve ending alive with sensation. "How about this?" His lips trailed to the hollow of my neck, where he sucked gently before nipping at my

    row!

    "Oh... yes," I moaned, my hands running through his hair as my body arched against him.

    "I want to taste every inch of your skin,¡± he groaned, his voice rough with desire. His lips and tongue explored my neck and shoulders, leaving a trail of heat in their wake. ¡°I want to find all your sensitive spots, I want to kiss and stroke every inch of your body until I know what makes you feel the most pleasure.¡±

    His words made my pulse race even faster. I couldn''t think, couldn''t form coherent thoughts. My body felt like it wasn''t my own anymore, like it waspletely under his control.

    Gabriel pulled back slightly, his fingers grazed my cheek before trailing down to my neck. "You''re wearing too much,¡± he murmured with a teasing smile.

    He lifted me into a sitting position and stood tall, his towering frame making me feel small in the best way. His hands slid down the straps of my dress, pushing them off my shoulders. The fabric fell to my arms, and his lips pressed wet kisses across my exposed corbone.

    "You''re beautiful," he whispered against my skin. "Your skin is soft, silky... perfect."

    His hands worked the fabric lower until my dress fell, revealing my bare breasts to his hungry gaze. His eyes darkened, his expression filled with possessiveness as he stared.

    ¡°No bra,¡± he murmured, his voice low and dangerous. His fingers reached for one of my sensitive nipples, rolling the bud gently between his fingers.

    The sensation sent shockwaves through my body, and I couldn''t stop the soft whimper that escaped my lips. ¡°From this day forward,¡± he said, his voicemanding, ¡°every inch of your body belongs to me.¡±

    I gasped as he tugged gently, the mix of pleasure and pain making me arch into his touch. The intensity in his eyes was almost scary, but it excited me in a way I couldn''t exin.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I panted, my body trembling under his control.

    1. me.

    "Yes, what?¡± he pressed, his fingers teasing my nipple again, sending another wave of pleasure through ¡°Yes, Gabriel, my body belongs to you,¡± I squealed.

    A smirk tugged at his lips before he leaned down, his mouth closing over one of my taut peaks.

    A shock of pleasure rushed through me as his tongue pressed t against my sensitive skin, swirling and sucking. His other hand moved to my other breast, softly caressing before tugging gently at the tip. My body arched into his touch,pletely out of my control.

    He shifted, his lips finding my other breast, teasing my nipple with flicks of his tongue before catching it

    lightly between his teeth.

    The mix of pleasure and faint pain sent shivers down my spine, leaving me breathless. Each stroke of his tongue, each touch, made me feel like I was falling deeper into something I didn''t fully understand.

    I moaned, my fingers running through his hair as he continued to adore my body. "Your breasts are perfect," he murmured against my skin. "Soft, luscious, made for my hands."

    His big hands cupped me, holding me like I was something precious, something he wanted to savor. "Look how well they fit into my palms,¡± he gasped, his tone almost possessive as he gave them a firm squeeze. My chest heaved as he lowered his lips again, sucking my nipple deeply into his mouth, his tongue swirling over

    the sensitive peak.

    I couldn''t hold back the cry that escaped me. The sensations he created were nothing like I''d ever felt before. Every touch, every kiss, made me feel alive in a way I didn''t think was possible.

    Gabriel''s mouth left my breast, and I whimpered at the loss. His dark eyes locked onto mine, making me shiver. "I want to see all of you,¡± he growled, his deep voice sending heat straight through me. His gaze trailed over my skin like a caress, drinking me in. He stepped back just enough to create some space between us.

    Before I could say anything, he walked to the sofa and sat down, leaning back like he had all the time in the world. He crossed his legs and looked at me like a king waiting for his queen to perform. ¡°I want you to strip

    for me."

 Dad By Oma 75

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 75: Touching Myself For Him

    Gabriel''smand stunned me. My heart thudded loudly in my chest, and I was sure he could hear it.

    Strip? For him? My cheeks burned, and my breath hitched. His request wasn''t crude-it was bold, intimate, andpletely out of myfort zone.

    I sat up straighter, adjusting myself on the bed. I suddenly felt so self-conscious. Gabriel was experienced -he had been with women who knew exactly what to do, women who were confident and had mastered the art of seduction. I wasn''t like that. What if I didn''t live up to his expectations?

    Slowly, I got up from the bed, my legs shaky but steady enough to stand. My mind raced as I tried to remember anything I''d seen or heard about women stripping for their men, but my brain felt nk.

    I regretted not going to those dance sses Jess always begged me to try. My body felt stiff, and I was sure Gabriel could tell.

    ¡°iressa...¡± His voice was firm. "Eyes on me. It''s just you and me tonight. No one else."

    I swallowed hard and forced myself to meet his intense gaze. His eyes weren''t cold or judging-they were heated and full of hunger. The way he looked at me made me feel exposed but in the best way. It wasn''t just lust in his eyes. It was something deeper, something that made me feel like I was the only woman who existed

    in his world at that moment.

    This wasn''t about experience or perfection-it was about the way I made him feel.

    11:15 Fri, 21 Feb 00.

    Chapter 75: Touching Myself For Him

    My hands moved to the straps of my dress, my fingers shaking as I slid them down my shoulders. I swayed my hips slightly, trying to appear confident as the dress fell to the floor.

    Now,

    Stood in just my ckce thong. I ran my fingers through my hair like I was in amercial, my hands trailing down to lightly touch my breasts.

    I cupped myself, squeezing gently as I rolled a nipple between my fingers, remembering how his mouth felt. A sweet jolt of pleasure shot through me, and I gasped.

    Gabriel''s body tensed, his eyes darkening. He tilted his hea Encouraged, I did it again, and I heard him take a deep, ragged breath.

    slightly, as if to get a better view.

    ¡°You''re teasing me,¡± he gritted through his teeth, adjusting further into the sofa, as his hands

    Enjoying the reaction I was evoking in him, my hands slid lower, teasing the waistband of my thong before slowly pulling it down. I wiggled out of the flimsy material, letting it fall to the floor.

    Nowpletely naked, I stood before him, my arms instinctively moving to cover my breast and the v that disappeared into my thighs.

    "Don''t," he ordered, his voice strained. His hand lifted, stopping me. "Never hide yourself from me, iressa. I don''t want you to ever feel ashamed of your body-not with me.¡±

    His words melted thest of my insecurities. I let my arms fall to the side and stood straight, letting him see all of me. His gaze roamed over my curves, his eyes dark with possession.

    "This," he murmured, almost to himself. "This is perfection."

    I felt a heat pool in my belly at his words. Gabriel made me feel beautiful, sexy-wanted Me looked at me like this before.

    11:15 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 75. Touching Myself For Him

    Not even Adrian..

    I know it was strange, maybe even wrong, to think about the son while I was here with his father, but I couldn''t stop the thought from slipping into my mind.

    Adrian had a way of making me feel small and insecure, always pointing out ws I didn''t know I had. He''d say my breasts were too small orment on other parts of my body, chipping away at my confidence.

    But Gabriel... Gabriel worshipped me with his eyes, his words, his touch. I could see it in the way he looked at me, and I believed him.

    This moment with him was unlike anything I''d ever known. Nothing in my past couldpare. Gabriel told me I was perfect. And I needed to hear that.

    "I want you to show me how you please yourself," Gabriel''s suddenmand made my heart almost jump out of my chest.

    "What?" I blurted, unsure if I''d heard him right.

    "Don''t be shy," he urged, his lips curling into a faint smirk. ¡°Show me. I want to watch youe."

    I panicked for a moment, nervous on what to do. I''d never touched myself before, and now he wanted me to

    do it while he watched. But I didn''t want to seem inexperienced.

    I slowlyy back on the bed, lifting my knees and parting my legs slightly.

    Wider," he urged, his voice dark.

    11:15 Fri, 21 Feb D

    Chapter 75: Touching Myself For Him

    77%

    I obeyed, spreading them more. Gabriel''s gaze grew darker as he leaned back in his chair, clearly pleased. by what he saw. His eyes fixed on my wetness.

    "Touch yourself for me, sweet girl."

    His needymand was all the push I needed. My hands slid up my body, caressing my breasts before trailing down between my thighs. I hesitated for a moment before my fingers found my swollen clit. The first touch sent a jolt of pleasure through me, and I let out a soft moan.

    My fingers moved in slow circles, and my eyes shut closed as the sensation grew. I imagined it was Gabriel''s hands on me, his fingers teasing and stroking me.

    ¡°That''s it,¡± Gabriel rumbled, his voice strained. ¡°Just like that."

    I opened my eyes and met his gaze. The way he watched me, his chest rising and falling, made me feel powerful. I could see how much he wanted me, and it made me bolder.

    For a moment, I thought I saw him adjust himself in his seat, his hand stroking his length, but I wasn''t

    I slid my fingers lower, coating them in my wetness before bringing them back to my clit. My hips lifted off the bed as I stroked faster.

    I felt myself getting closer, my breathing turning shallow. Just as I was on the edge, his rough voice cut through the haze, pulling me back to reality.

    "Stop!¡± he groaned, his voice deep andmanding. "I''m the only one allowed to make youe."

    11:15 Fri, 21 Feb 0.

    Chapter 75: Touching Myself For Him

    Before I could react, Gabriel stood over me in seconds, his movements swift and precise. He hauled my hips towards him, and my legs instinctively wrapped around his waist as he hovered over me.

    #P

    His lips crashed against mine, hungry and devouring, as though he couldn''t get enough of me. He kissed deeply before trailing an invisible line of kisses down my body, stopping just between my legs.

    "I''ve been dying to touch you right here," he groaned, his fingers sliding across my length. The touch sent a shiver of electricity through me, making my body tremble beneath him.

    "Oh..." I moaned, throwing my head back as pleasure surged through me. I didn''t know what this man was doing to me, but it was unlike anything I''d ever felt before.

    "You''re so fucking wet, iressa,¡± he murmured, his thumb finding my clit and stroking it in slow, intentional

    circles.

    "Tell me what you want, iressa.?

    he demanded, his voice heavy with desire.

    3

    Unable to hold back any longer, I lifted my hips to meet his touch. A proud smile curved his lips.

    "..." My words broke off as pleasure wracked my body.

    "I need to hear you use your words," he teased, his fingers circled at my entrance, torturing me with the promise of what was toe.

    His hands were bold and experienced, so different from my own inexperienced touch. Every movement felt purposeful, designed to drive me wild. My body arched off the bed, desperate for more of him.

    ¡°Please,¡± I gasped, my hips lifting to meet his touch. ¡°Don''t stop.¡±

    Fri, 21 Fel

    Chapter 75 Touching Myself For Him

    His tongue swiped across my length, hot and hungry, before pulling away ngain.

    I winced at the loss, my body aching for him to continue. Gosh... why was he stopping?" I thought, frustration

    building inside me.

    His fiery gaze locked on mine, and I realized he was taunting me, pushing me to beg.

    ¡°Gabe..... please,¡± I gasped, my voice trembling with need. ¡°Make me cum... Daddy." Gabriel''s eyes lit up at my plea, the corner of his mouth curving into a dark smile. Without wasting time, his tongue descended on my clit, stroking, sucking, and fondling in a rhythm that sent me spiraling. Pleasure crashed over me like waves, my body shuddering with each stroke of his tongue. I fought to suppress my moans, biting down on my lower lip, but the intensity of what I felt was overwhelming.

    ¡°Fuck....... sweet, don''t hold back,¡± he groaned against my skin, his teeth grazing my clit. ¡°I want to hear your lose control for me."

    A loud, raw moan ripped from my throat as a perfect blend of pleasure and pain shot through me. The way he teased me felt like punishment, but it was so, so sweet.

    "Cum for me,¡± he growled, his voice rough and demanding. He rolled one of my nipples between his fingers, heightening the sensation as though urging me to let go.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he slid two fingers inside me, thrusting fast and deep while his tongue worked my clit. Thebination was too much, and I felt my release building rapidly.

    ¡°Gabe... Gabriel.......¡± I moaned his name over and over, my voice breaking as I reached the peak. My body

    Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 75: Touching Myself For Him

    shook uncontrobly, my orgasm crashing over me like a thunderstorm, leaving me trembling and gasping for

    air.

    When it was over, my body was still trembling, the aftershocks of pleasure still in my veins. Embarrassment crept over me as I realized how loud I had been. I turned my face away, trying to hide.

    Gabriel''s hand gently grasped my jaw, turning my face back to meet his

    e gaze.

    Gabriel''s hand gently pulled my jaw back, forcing me to meet his gaze. "I don''t want you to ever be shy taking

    your pleasure."

    hot

    I simply nodded, still breathless, unable to trust my voice just yet.

    He imed my lips again, his kiss deep and full of hunger. When he finally pulled away, his against my skin as

    he whispered, "We''re just getting started.."

    TH WHE

    A teasing smile yed on his lips as his hands slid down to cup my butt, his fingers firm yet gentle. My body responded instantly, and arched into him without a second thought.

    "There''s so much more I want to show you," Gabriel rumbled, his intense gaze locking with mine. Freaking hell, there was more? My heart pounded in anticipation, and I could barely hold back the excitement coursing through me.

 Dad By Oma 76

    Chapter 76: Birthday Suprise

    iressa''s POV The smell of something sweet and freshly baked filled the air, waking me up. My stomach growled as I stretched under the soft covers. Even though I still felt a little tired, and wanted toy back in bed. the heavenly scent teased me, reminding me just how hungry I was especially afterst night. Last night. The memory of Gabriel''s touch, his words, and the way he made me feel surged through me like a wave. I could still feel the traces of his kisses on my skin, the way his hands had stroked every inch of my body bringing me untold pleasure. As I sat up, I felt the soft sheets fall away, away, and a rush of warmth spread across my cheeks when I realized I waspletely naked. Wrapping the sheet tightly around me, I nced at the spot next to me. It was empty. "Gabriel?" I called softly, but there was no answer. I nced toward the door wide open, and found no sign of him. My gaze moved around the rest of the suite, but it seemed I was

    throo

    11:15 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 76, Birthday Suprise

    Wonded in Miami smoothly, and Olly

    He gestured toward the hallway, signaling for me to follow him. was now driving us to meet Gabriel. That was the only detail Olly was willing to share with me, though my. curiosity only intensified as we drove through the sunny Miami streets, I nced at Olly, unable to hold back any longer. "Olly, would you mind telling me where we''re going?¡± I asked, my tone light but inquisitive. Het nced at me briefly in the rearview mirror, a subtle smile ying on his lips. I''m afraid Mr. Storm would have my head if I ruined the surprise," he teased. "Oh,e on!" I throw up my hands, halfughing, though the anxiousness in my stomach grew stronger. Olly chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°We''re almost there, Miss Hartwood." When the car stopped, I gasped. The car had pulled up to a harbor, the water sparkling under the sun. There, at the dock, was a luxurious yacht. The name Storm was painted on its side in bold letters.. My jaw dropped as I took in its grandeur. But my eyes were drawn to the man standing at the edge of the dock, Gabriel. He stood tall, the breeze ying with his dark hair, his eyes locked on me with an intensity that made my pulse race. He looked effortlessly handsome, and the way he smiled at me made me feel like the most important person in the world. I stepped out of the car and walked toward him. ¡°iressa,¡± he greeted warmly, his voice wrapping around me like a nt teddy bear hug. He turned to the driver and pped him on the shoulder. "Thank you, Busco." The driver nodded before stepping away, leaving us alone. Gabriel didn''t waste a moment. His arms wrapped around me from behind, his strong frame pressing against me as he whispered in my ear, "My sweet girl." I rxed into his embrace, letting out a softugh. ¡°Mr. Storm,¡± I teased, tilting my head to nce up at him. His brows lifted in mock outrage as he spun me around to face him. "What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Mr. Storm,¡± I repeated, a yful smirk tugging at my lips. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± he murmured, his fingers trailing down my bare back. "You''re feisty today.¡± His touch sent shivers through me, but before anything could happen, someone cleared their throat. A man, probably in his fifties, and dressed as the captain approached us. Gabriel groaned softly in my ear. ¡°I''ll make you pay for thatter," he whispered before turning to introduce me. ¡°iressa, this is Captain Taylor. He''ll be sailing the yacht.¡± I smiled and shook the captain''s hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Likewise,¡± he replied with a nod. "Shall we set sail?" Gabriel nodded, and soon we were on the yacht. He introduced me to the staff onboard. Elena, the friendly deck keeper, gave me a warm smile that instantly made me feel wee, while Enrique, the tall and quiet chef, offered a polite nod. As Gabriel walked me through the yacht, I couldn''t stop admiring the luxurious details. The sleek design, the polished wood floors, breathtaking view of the ocean stretching endlessly around us-it all felt like something out of a dream. "Wow... this is beautiful, Gabriel," I breathed, taking it all in. "Not nearly as beautiful as you," he replied with a small, teasing smile. Iughed softly, stepping closer to him. ¡°Such a tease,¡± I murmured. I tiptoed

    wrapped my arms around his neck as I looked up into his eyes. "How did you even know today''s my birthday? I didn''t tell you.¡± Gabriel didn''t answer right away. Instead, he just smiled that knowing smile of his. Before he could answer, his phone buzzed loudly in his pocket. His face tightened for a second before he pulled it out of his pocket, ncing at the screen. "I would have you know," his voice dropped, rich and smooth, "I''m a man of

    many means. I go to great lengths to please the woman I-¡± The phone buzzed again, cutting him off. and this time, he looked genuinely upset. ¡°I have to take this,¡± he muttered, brushing a gentle kiss on my forehead. "It might take a while.¡± His eyes softened as they met mine. ¡°Elena will take care of you until I''m back." Before I could respond, he gestured toward Elena, who stepped forward with a bright smile. ¡°Come on, Miss Hartwood. Let me show you the rest of the yacht."

    and

    §ã

 Dad By Oma 77

    Chapter 77: After Dinner You''re All Mine

    Elena led me through the different sections, her cheerful voice filling the air as she pointed out the elegant lounge, the cozy dining room, and the sundeck with its stunning view of the ocean.

    At the edge of the deck, I paused, leaning against the railing to stare out at the endless blue waves. The soft breeze carried the faint scent of saltwater, and for a moment, I let myself get lost in the view.

    I couldn''t believe I was spending my birthday like this¡ªon a luxurious yacht with Gabriel Storm. Months ago, this had all been a n to get back at Adrian, to hurt him where it would sting the most.

    But now... now it didn''t feel like revenge anymore. It felt like something I couldn''t control, something that made me feel alive.

    Yet instead of feeling ted, I felt a strong sense of guilt wreck my heart. What was I doing? How was this going to end when the truth finally came out?

    ¡°Miss iressa, lunch is ready." Elena''s cheerful voice pulled me from my thoughts.

    ¡°Lunch?¡± I turned to her with a surprised look, rubbing my stomach. "I''m sorry, Elena, but I ate so much at the hotel beforeing here. I''m still full,"

    ¡°That''s alright,¡± she reassured me, her kind smile never wavering. ¡°Mr. Storm just wanted to make sure you''refortable.¡± She tilted her head slightly. ¡°How about a ss of wine instead?"

    "That sounds perfect." I nodded.

    Chapter 77: After Dinner You''re All Mine

    Elena poured me a ss of wine and handed it over with a small bow.

    The yacht felt quiet, almost lonely, so I asked her to sit with me. She hesitated at first, ncing around as If unsure, but eventually, she joined me.

    We talked for a while. Elena was chatty and open, telling me about her life, her rtionships, and even her

    stories.

    breakups. It was easy to talk to her, and I found myself smiling as I listened to ha

    As I sipped the wine, warmth spread through me, but after a while, my head started to feel a little heavy. Gabriel had warned me his call might take a while, but it was starting to feel like forever.

    Elena leaned forward slightly, her brows knitting together. "I''m sorry if I bored you with all my stories. Would you like to lie down for a bit?"

    I rubbed my temples, trying to ease the faint pressure building there. "That would be great," I agreed softly. The room Elena guided me to was luxurious and beautifully decorated, with soft light elegant furniture.

    and smooth,

    As I nced around, running my hand over the polished wood, Elena''s voice broke through my thoughts. "Mr. Storm never brings anyone on his yacht," she said, her tone thoughtful. ¡°He always sails alone. I''m surprised he brought you."

    11:15 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 77: After Dinner You''re All Mine

    ¡°Oh,¡± I murmured, unsure how to respond.

    "You must really be special,¡± she added with a knowing smile.

    Her words made my cheeks flush slightly.

    ÒÏºÅ:76%d

    "You and Mr. Storm must have a close working rtionship." I replied, trying to keep my tone neutral as my fingers traced the edge of a small table.

    Her eyes softened. "I''ve been working on Mr. Storm''s yacht for over five years, and he''s always been kind to me."

    ¡°Hmm,¡± was all I could manage in response, my mind spinning again.

    My eyes shot open in the suite. I stretchedzily, ncing around, hoping to see Gabriel. The room was quiet, and he wasn''t there. My lips pressed into a small pout as I wondered if he was still busy with his call.

    Then, something sparkling caught my eye-a gorgeous gold dress hanging near the wardrobe.

    I slid out of bed, my curiosity pulling me toward it. My fingers trailed over the shimmering fabric, marveling at how luxurious it felt. It was stunning, the kind of dress that made you feel like royalty.

    On the table nearby, a folded note grabbed my attention. I picked it up, and as I read the yful words.

    How

    you looked so peaceful and beautiful that I couldn''t wake you.

    11:15 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 77: After Dinner You''re All Mine

    Wear the dress and meet me on the deck.

    Gabriel Storm. I Storm.

    I

    A soft smile spread across my face as I pressed the note to my chest. Gabriel always knew exactly how to make me feel special.

    Soon,

    I was dressed in the gold gown. It fit perfectly, hugging my curves in all the right ces. The plunging neckline revealed my perky breast, making the dress look more daring.

    I spent a little extra time on my makeup, carefully applying just the right amount to enhance my features. I wanted to blow Gabriel''s mind tonight.

    After onest nce in the mirror, I smiled at my reflection and stepped out of the room.

    As I walked toward the deck, the sound of soft piano music greeted me. My eyes widened as I saw rose petals scattered across the floor, leading the way.

    When I reached the open deck, I stopped in awe. A table for two was set up near the edge, overlooking the ocean. Candles blew softly in the night breeze.

    Then I saw him-Gabriel. He stood by the table, looking effortlessly handsome under the night sky. His piercing gaze locked onto mine as he stretched out a hand toward me.

    ¡°iressa,¡± he greeted, stretching out his hand with a soft smile that melted me.

    I ced my hand in his, letting him pull me closer.

    TETS 21 Feb 090

    Chapter 77 After Binses Youto All Kind

    "Mr. Sto

    this is perfect¡± I gasped, my voice trembling with emotion as I took in the romantic setting. My eyes welled up, overwhelmed by how beautiful and thoughtful everything was. No one had ever gone out of their way like this for me befor

    ¡°Come,¡± Gabriel said, leading me to the table. He pulled out a chair, and I sat down, feeling like royalty.

    He sat beside me, his eyes never leaving mine. "You deserve only the best,¡± he murmured, a yful smirk tugging at his lips as he signaled Enrique to bring the dishes.

    Gabriel reached out and covered my hand with his. "I wanted to make tonight spec/e for you."

    "Why?" I asked, my heart racing. I couldn''t understand why he''d gone through so much trouble for me.

    "Because you belong to me nove¡± he replied with a smirk, his gaze intense.

    Iughed softly, feeling warmth spread through me. "Gabriel... This is incredible. But I just want to know- why did you go out of your way to n all this?¡± My eyes shifted to the rose petals and the beautifully set table.

    Gabriel''s face grew serious, his hand tightening slightly over mine. His eyes softened, and his lips curved gently as he leaned closer. "You once told me you wanted to do something different for your birthday. I wanted to make that wishe true."

    ¡°Oh, Gabriel... you didn''t have to," I whispered, in a low breathy tone.

    close."

    ¡°Oh, but I did,¡± he teased with a grin. "I know it''s not the vacation you dreamed of, but I hope thises "Close enough?" Are you kidding? I thought to myself. Like it? I freaking loved it! This was everything my

    11:15 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 77: After Dinner You''re All Mine

    sixteen-year-old self had ever dreamed of. The candles, the petals, the romance-it was perfect.

    "This is the first romantic dinner I''ve ever had on my birthday, and it''s everything I ever dreamed of." My voice

    grew stronger, the words rambling out before I could stop them. "I love it, Gabriel.¡±

    He drew in a ragged breath, his jaw tightening slightly as his eyes darkened. "I love it when you name," he rasped, his voice low and full of heat. "It makes me want to do bad things to you.

    say my

    A shiver ran through me, but I forced a yful smile, gesturing toward Enrique, who stood nearby. "Mr. Storm,

    I would remind you that we''re not alone."

    Gabriel leaned back slightly, his smirk widening as he followed my gaze. ¡°I can fix that with onemand,¡± his expression seemed to taunt. ¡°Then the entire deck would be ours."

    I shook my head, turning into a soft giggle. ¡°And let all this amazing food go to waste? Mr. Storm, control

    yourself."

    He exhaled deeply, his body visibly rxing as he leaned back in his chair. "You''re right," his smirk turned

    wicked.

    ¡°But after dinner, you''re all mine."

    11:15 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 78: I Need You Inside Me

 Dad By Oma 78

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 78: I Need You Inside Me

    76%

    Dinner with Gabriel had been perfect. Every detail, every word, every nce-it was like he had reached into my thoughts and pulled out everything I could have wanted. Standing on the deck of the yacht afterward, I held onto the railing, letting the cool ocean breeze wash over me

    I inhaled deeply, closing my eyes as the soft scent of the ocean surrounded me. The sound of the waves gently hitting against the yacht calmed my racing thoughts. Just as my mind began to drift, I felt strong. muscr arms wrap around my waist from behind.

    Gabriel.

    I instantly leaned back against his chest, letting his warmth envelop me. His familiar scent-a mix of woodsy cologne and something uniquely him-made me feel safe. His hands brushed against my arms, sending a delicious shiver through me. I wasn''t cold-it was the way his touch sparked something wild and untamed deep inside me.

    He leaned closer, his lips grazing my ear. "Have I told you how ravishing you look tonight?" His breath was warm against my skin, and I couldn''t help but giggle. His touch tickled, but it also ignited a fire that made my whole bodye alive.

    ¦°¦¥

    "Well, Mr. Storm,¡± I teased, leaning my head back slightly against his chest, "It seems you forgot to tell

    He chuckled, and I could feel the vibration of hisugh. "Then let me make it right," he murmured, his lips trailing lower along my neck. ¡°You look stunning. Absolutely breathtaking. Nothing in this worldpares to you. Your beauty could make the sun jealous."

    11:16 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 78: I Need You Inside Me

    76%

    "Oh, Gabriel,¡± I gasped, my cheeks heating at his words. His voice was like honey, and every word felt so

    sweet and true.

    I turned my head slightly, catching his dark gaze. ¡°You always know what to say,¡± I paused for a moment, a yful smile on my lips. ¡°Which makes me wonder-why you''re not in a proper rtionship?"

    I felt his arms tighten around me for a second, and then he let go. He stepped back just enough for me to feel the chill of the cool breeze.

    The absence of the warmth from his body left me cold, and I missed it immediately. When I turned to look at him, his expression was different. He wasn''t smiling anymore. His face looked serious, and his eyes were distant

    ¡°iressa,¡± he began quietly, ¡°You know I don''t do rtionships.

    "So what do you do, then?" I asked, curious to hear him spell out the terms of whatever this was between "It means that I have consensual agreements with willing partners.

    I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms. "Isn''t that just another term for fuck buddies?" The words came out harsher than I intended, and I instantly felt more irritated with myself than him.

    Gabriel ran a hand through his hair, the wind tossing it around. His jaw tightened, and I saw him take a deep breath, like he was holding back his emotions. ¡°I wouldn''t exactly put it that way."

    Everything suddenly felt too much. Like I was being suffocated by my own emotions.

    Needing space, I turned and walked to the other end of the railing. My hands gripped the cool metal as I stared out at the endless water. The soft breeze brushed against my face, but it did little to calm my spirali 11:16 Fri, 21 Feb 60

    Chapter 78, I Need You Inside Mel

    emotions.

    I

    I knew I had no right to be upset. Gabriel had made it clearst night¨Che couldn''t give me more than sex He hadid out the rules, and I''d epted them. So why was I letting this bother me so much?

    Before I could process anything else, I felt Gabriel''s hands¡ªstrong and possessive¨Cwrap around my waist, pulling me away from the railing.

    He spun me around to face him. His eyes were dark, intense, and impossible to look away from.

    Without saying a word, he kissed me. His lips were hot, demanding, pulling me under his spell. I melted into him, all thoughts of resisting slipping away.

    His lips traveled to my neck, kissing me softly but with a hunger that made my breath hitch.

    "I want you, iressa," he growled, his voice heavy with desire. "More than I''ve ever wanted anyone." His breath was hot on my skin as his lips dipped lower, trailing kisses along my plunging neckline. Each touch of his mouth sent a rush of heat through me, leaving my body trembling under his control.

    His hand cupped my breast, his thumb grazing over my nipple through the thin fabric of my dress. I gasped, arching into his touch as a wave of pleasure spread through me. He didn''t stop. His fingers pinched and rolled my nipple, teasing me until I couldn''t think straight.

    ¡°iressa,¡± his voice dropped to a husky whisper, ¡°I need you so bad it hurts.¡±

    He pressed his hard length against my core, making sure I felt every inch of his arousal. My breath hitched at the sensation, my pulse racing. Knowing I had stirred such raw need in him only fueled the fire burning inside

    me.

    His tongue traced back to my ear. ¡°But I can''t offer you more,¡± he murmured, his voice both seductive and Chapter 78 I Need You Inside Me

    unapologetic. ¡°And I need you to be okay with that.¡±

    ¡°1. ummm,¡± I breathed, my words trailing off as his lips brushed against the sensitive shell of my ear. My breath came in short gasps as I fought for rity. I should stop him, push him away before this went any further. I knew better. I''d taken this n too far already. I had to walk away now, protect what was left of my heart.

    this

    I wanted to form the words, to tell him, No, Gabrielt working for me, but I couldn''t. But I couldn''t. Not when his mouth had found its way to my nipples, and he nipped and sucked at them.

    "L"My protests turned to helpless whimpers as his fingers slid beneath my dress. He parted my legs, his hands caressing my inner thighs before sliding my panties aside. When his fingers swiped along my length, a soft moan escaped me as I gripped the railing for support.

    "My sweet girl... His fingers swiped again, coated in my arousal.. "You''re so wet for me," he purred before gathering my slickness and settling his touch on my clit, teasing me with deliberate strokes.

    ¡°Gabriel...¡± I finally managed to gasp, my body writhing under his touch. His strokes quickened, teasing and tormenting me, making me arch against his palm in desperate need.

    Tell me this mind-blowing pleasure I give you will be enough,¡± he grunted, his fingers circling my entrance. I gripped the railing tighter as wetness dripped from me, his touch sending wave after wave of pleasure crashing over me.

    How could I say no? When his fingers stroked relentlessly. Just when I thought it couldn''t get more intense, he slipped a finger slowly inside me, teasing my inner walls as they clenched tightly around him.

    "T''ll give your body more pleasure than it''s ever known,¡± he murmured, adding another finger. He stretched me before moving them in and out of me with a fast, rhythmic motion. I closed my eyes and surrendered to the passion consuming me.

    But suddenly, he stopped, pulling his fingers away. My body arched for more, desperate for the release

    11:16 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 78:1 Need You Inside Me

    he''d been building. I pressed my wetness against his hand, begging him silently to continue, but he gripped my jaw, forcing my gaze to meet his..

    His gaze was dark and demanding, his lips curling into a wicked smile. 7 need to hear you say this is enough. That you can''t fall in love with me or ask for more."

    His fingers resumed their slow, torturous rhythm, circling my clit, teasing my entrance, pushing me closer to the edge but holding me back from falling.

    I was furious and turned on all at once, unable to process how he could assume I''d be the one to fall for him. But right now, I didn''t care. His touch was intoxicating, and all I could think about was the release he was holding just out of reach. My body swayed to his rhythm, my breathsing in short, desperate gasps.

    I bit my lip to hold back a scream, his maddening touch pushing me closer to the edge, my body desperate for release.

    ¡°iressa Hartwood.....¡± His voice was rough. ¡°I won''t let youe unless you give me an answer.¡± He withdrew his fingers, circling my entrance teasingly, seducing me, daring me to agree to his terms.

    ¡°Gabriel... I don''t..." I moaned, unable to form a coherent thought as his fingers pressed deeper, finding what I believed was my g-spot. He stroked the perfect spot inside me, making my legs tremble.

    My

    v words were cut off as his lips imed mine in a fierce, devouring kiss. Then he pulled back just enough to whisper, ¡°Hold on tight,"

    He dropped to his knees before me, lifting my dress, and I sucked in a deep breath as his lips descended on my wetness. His tongue moved like it was made for this, swirling and licking every inch of me

    I cried out as his tongue slid over my clit and trapped the sensitive nub between his teeth. My head fell back,

    as the bittersweet sensation drove me wild. He sucked harder, his tongue flicking against my swollen bud before plunging into my entrance, and that was all it took.

    11:16 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 78: I Need You Inside Me

    My body shattered, wave after wave of pleasure crashing over me as I came undone in his arms.

    76%

    "Yes Gabriel I cried, my voice shaking as my body quivered from the intensity of my orgasm. ¡°This mind- blowing pleasure is enough."

    He rose to his feet, his lips glistening with my release as he wore a proud smirk, knowing he had won. "Good," he murmured, because I''m far from finished with you."

    I barely had time to catch my breath before his hands gripped my thighs, spreading me open further as he leaned in. ¡°Now tell me exactly what you want,¡± he demanded, his breath hot against my lips, his cock hard

    and straining against me

    ¡°You,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling with need.

    "Louder," hemanded, sliding the tip of his length against my sensitive, slick folds, teasing me until 1 was

    desperate.

    I didn''t care about my pride or anything else. All I wanted was more of him. More of what he had shown me. I couldn''t hold back anymore, the need consuming every part of me. "Gabriel... I want you inside me. Now.

    11:16 Fri, 21 Feb

 Dad By Oma 79

    apter 79: Would He Fit

    Chapter 79: Would He Fit

    iressa''s POV Gabriel''s eyes darkened as he lifted me off the floor, my legs instinctively wrapping around his waist. My arms clung to his broad shoulders as he carried me into the yacht''s cabin. He set me down on the soft mattress. For a brief moment, he stood still, his dark, smoldering eyes locked onto mine. Then, he took a step back, creating a small, tantalizing distance between us. His gaze never left mine as his hands moved to the buttons of his shirt. This time, I saw a desperation in his eyes I hadn''t seen before as he ripped his shirt off, letting it fall to the floor. I swallowed hard, my eyes fixed on him. His chiseled chest and defined abs seemed sculpted by God himself. The way his muscles flexed with every small movement made my breath hitch. Gabriel''s hands moved to his belt, unbuckling it with practiced ease. His trousers slid down, leaving him in nothing but his briefs. My pulse quickened, my eyes glued to the thick bulge straining against the fabric. And then, the briefs came off. My mouth went dry as he stood before me,pletely naked. Gabriel was breathtaking Every inch of him screamed power and dominance-from his broad shoulders to the thick, veiny cock standing proudly erect. My gaze trailed over his length, utterly captivated. I couldn''t tear my eyes away. Gabriel began stroking himself slowly, his smoldering gaze fixed on mine. ¡°iressa... tonight, I''m going to be rough with you,¡± he groaned. Gabriel''s words sent a shiver through, making me partly afraid but also aching with a burning need. My eyes remained glued to his cock-thick, hard, and impossibly tempting. The way his hand intentionally moved over it made my core clench with need. I wanted to touch him, to wrap my hands around him, and give him even more pleasure than he had ever given me. ¡°iressa,¡± he murmured, his tone softer but no lessmanding. ¡°I need to hear you say you''re okay with this. I need you to want this as much as I do." I nodded quickly, my throat too tight with desire to form words. But Gabriel wasn''t satisfied with a simple nod¨Che needed to hear me say it. ¡°Say it,¡± he urged, his dark gaze locking onto mine. ¡°It''s... okay," I finally gasped, my voice breathy and trembling. His lips curved into a wicked smile. ¡°Good." Satisfied, Gabriel climbed onto the bed and hovered over me, his weight braced on his forearms. His body radiated heat, and I couldn''t stop my breathing from quickening as his hard length brushed against my thigh. His lips crashed onto mine. searing and demanding. His kiss was wild, devouring, pulling me deeper into him. My hands instinctively found their way to his shoulders, gripping him tightly as our tongues tangled, each kiss growing more desperate. Gabriel''s hands slid to the straps of my dress, impatiently tugging them down my shoulders. The fabric slipped lower, exposing my breasts to his hungry gaze. His dark eyes drank me in, his lips curving into a cocky smirk. He cupped my breasts roughly, his strong hands iming me like I was his alone. His thumbs tugged at my nipples, sending a bittersweet sensation straight to my core. to my core. I gasped, my body arching into him as a soft moan escaped my lips. "You''re perfect,¡± he growled, filled with reverence. ¡°Every inch of you." There were those sweet praises again, making me feel needed and wanted. Would it always be like this? My thoughts were cut short when his mouth closed over one of my nipples, his tongue swirling around the sensitive peak before sucking it hard. The heat of his mouth burned through me, and when his teeth grazed my skin, I trembled uncontrobly. My back lifted off the bed, desperate for more. He moved lower, his hands sliding down to the ber of my dress. In one swift, rough motion, he yanked it down. There was no hesitation or teasing this time. His voice was ragged as he growled, ¡°Spread your legs for me." My thighs parted on instinct, my body obeying hismand before my mind could catch up. His hands slid under my panties, and with a firm pull, he ripped it apart like it was nothing. The sound of tearing fabric made my heart race, my breath catching in my throat ¡°Gabriel.¡± I whispered, unsure if it was a plea or a warning. My voice shook, but he didn''t stop. I wanted to tell him the truth, that I''d lied earlier that this was my first time. But the words were stuck in my throat. Fear and excitementbined together inside me but I couldn''t ruin the moment. Gabriel moved between my legs, his thick cock pressing against my wet folds. The heat of him was overwhelming, making my hips lift toward him without thinking I was aching, desperate, but I didn''t know if I was ready. His wild eyes locked onto mine, his chest heaving as if he could barely control himself. All traces of tenderness had disappeared, reced by raw,

    Chapter 79: Would He Fit

    primal hunger. His grip on my thighs tightened as stroked his hard cock against my clit, sending tremors through me. Before the sensations could fully take hold, Gabriel lifted my legs and wrapped them securely around his waist. "I need you,¡± he rasped, his voice filled with desperation. Fear shot through me as I felt the thick head of his cock nudged against my entrance. My breath hitched. He was so big-too big. My mouth fell open, forming an "O,¡± as I struggled to see how he would fit inside me. Gabriel thrust into me hard and fast. A body shattering, searing pain tore through me, and I cried out, my nails digging into the sheets. Tears welled

    up in my eyes as my body stretched to take him, the fullness too sudden and excruciating. Gabriel froze, his eyes widening as he heard my cry. The desperation in his face disappeared, reced by shock. He looked down at me, realization dawning in his dark, stormy gaze. ¡°You''re... a fucking virgin?"

    She''s a bloody virgin.

 Dad By Oma 80

    Cha : Finding Out She''s A Virgin

    The realization hit me like a hammer to the chest. My mind spun as I stared down at iressa, her wide eyes shimmering with unshed tears. My chest tightened painfully at the sight. She''d lied to me. I thought she''d done this before¡ªwith her boyfriend. I thought she could handle me.

    But she hadn''t. And she couldn''t.

    The sound of her cry reyed in my ears, louder than anything else in the room. Her nails dug into my shoulders, her body trembling beneath mine. I froze, gripping her hips, trying to ground myself, to stop the fiery need raging through me that demanded I keep thrusting into her.

    "Bloody hell, iressa, you lied to me,¡± I growled, feeling both frustrated and guilty. Her walls clenched tightly around me, and my cock throbbed with the need to bury itself deeper. But the pain on her face told me I couldn''t.

    Her lips parted, but no words came. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her body trembling beneath mine. The pain etched across her innocent features made me feel even worse.

    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me?¡± I fumed, summoning every ounce of restraint as I tried to ease out of her. But before I could move, her legs tightened around me like a vice. Her heels dug into my back, forcing me to stay

    buried inside her.

    "Don''t stop," she pleaded. Her wide, tear-filled eyes held mine, raw and vulnerable. "Please, Gabriel. I can take it."

    11:16 Fri, 21 Feb 00

    Chapter 80: Finding Out She''s A Virgin

    * 7650

    My heart pounded against my ribcage. "You don''t understand," I growled, shaking my head, desperate not to hurt her any more than I already had. "I refuse to hurt you more than this.¡±

    Her trembling hands cupped my face, her thumbs brushing over my jaw."It''s okay,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. "I want this. I want you."

    Her words only made it harder to think clearly. Every instinct screamed at me to stop, to protect her from the pain I''d already caused. But her body, warm and soft beneath mine, pulled me deeper into her.

    I groaned, pressing my forehead against hers as I fought to keep still. ¡°iressa..... we can''t,¡± I protested, but her hips moved slowly against me.

    She gasped as the motion caused me to sink further into her tight heat. I could still see the pain sh across her face as her body adjusted to my size.

    "You don''t know what you''re asking for," I said through gritted teeth, my hands fisting the sheets beside her head.

    "I do,¡± she whispered, her eyes locking onto mine. A burning passion radiated from her gaze. ¡°I can handle. it. I want this. I want you."

    ¡°iressa.....¡± I rasped, my control slipping as her hips shifted against mine. ¡°It hurts. I can see it. I don''t want to hurt you."

    Her nails dug into my shoulders as she lifted her hips slightly, her heat enveloping me.

    "It''ll get better,¡± she insisted. "Just... don''t stop."

    11:16 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 80: Finding Out She''s A Virgini

    Her plea destroyed what was left of my resistance. I let out a low, guttural groan, bracing myself on my forearms as I searched her tear-streaked face. "Tell me if it''s too much," I murmured, my strained. "I''ll stop if you need me to."

    She nodded, her lips parting as her fingers slid into my hair. "I trust you."

    Her words hit me harder than I expected. Trust. She trusted me, even after I''d hurt her. I didn''t deserve it. But I wasn''t strong enough to walk away now-not when she was looking at me like I was her whole world.

    Slowly, carefully, I began to move deeper inside her. The way her body both resisted and stretched as I took her inch by inch.

    faster.

    ¡°Fuck... you''re so tight," I groaned, my voice raw as I fought the desperate hunger pushing at me to go She gasped, her nails wing over my shoulders as her hips shifted. Her walls clenched tightly around me, sending jolts of pleasure through my body.

    She was so tight, so warm, so slick, it was maddening.

    I kept my movements deliberately slow, even as my body screamed for more.

    I watched her closely, noticing how she winced with each thrust, the pain evident, but I also saw the trace of pleasure beginning to take hold.

    Damn it, why did she lie to me? If I''d known it was her first time. I would''ve taken more time, aroused her body

    more

    drawn out every ounce of pleasure for her.

    Reaching between us, I found her clit with my fingers and stroked it softly. Her reaction was instant. She arched into me,

    11:16 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 80: Finding Out She''s A Virgin

    her soft moans returned as the pleasure overpowered the pain.

    * 76%

    ¡°Yes... Gabriel... just like that,¡± she moaned, her hands slid down my back, gripping my ass and pulling me deeper inside her.

    Her moans, her soft cries, were intoxicating. The sound of her pleasure filled the room, fueling the fire raging inside me. I wanted to lose myself in her, to drown in the sweet, slick heat of her body, but I forced myself to stay in control. She wasn''t ready for all of me-not yet.

    Leaning down, I captured her nipple in my mouth, swirling my tongue over the taut peak before sucking it gently. She writhed beneath me, her body shuddering as I teased her with every stroke of my tongue.

    Her hands ran through my hair, pulling me closer.

    "iressa,¡± I rasped, my voice strained, fighting for control. "Look at me."

    Her eyes shot open, meeting mine. In that moment, I crushed my lips to hers in a fiery kiss, swallowing her moans as I pushed deeper inside her. Her body tightened around me, drawing me in, making it impossible to hold back any longer.

    ar with

    With a guttural sound, I began to move faster, faster, faster. Driving into rhythmic strokes.

    I

    ¡°Gabriel... oh God...¡± she whimpered, her voice breaking as her legs wrapped tighter, her heels digging into my back as her hips met mine in a desperate, frenzied rhythm.

    I slid my hand between us again, my fingers circling her clit as I thrust harder, deeper. She arched into me, her body trembling as her cries grew louder, more frantic.

    ¡°Cum for me,¡± I groaned, my strokes growing faster and harder as her tightness clenched around me. ¡°I want

    to feel you."

    11:17 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 80: Finding Out She''s A Virgin

    ÜøºÅ:75%Á¿

    ¡°Oh... Gabriel... I''m cumming." she cried out, her voice breathy and broken as her release crashed over her.

    Her climax triggered my own. I drove into her onest time, burying myself deep as I spilled inside her. My breaths came in shallow pants as the pleasure consumed me.

    It wasn''t until I slid out of her that reality hit dawned on me.

    We hadn''t used any protection.

    11:17 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 81: Why Did She Choose Me

 Dad By Oma 81

    Chapter 81: Why Did She Choose Me

    Gabriel''s POV I stormed into the bathroom, refusing to meet iressa''s gaze. My hands gripped the edge of the sink as I stared at my reflection with a mixture of anger and disgust. How could I let her get to me like this? I felt like a damn fool. She had lied to me, feeding me some bullshit about how she and her ex had don plenty of times before. But it was all a lie-to lure me into her trap. She knew exactly how I felt about virgins. They were off-limits to me, a line I never crossed. If I had known she was untouched... none of this would have happened. ¡°Shit, I muttered, running my hand through my hair, trying to calm the rage burning inside me. And worse? I had taken her raw. No protection. That wasn''t just reckless-it was insane. How could I lose control like that? Like some horny teenage boy desperate for his first time. Me. Gabriel Storm. A man who prided himself on discipline. When I was nning her birthday getaway, protection didn''t even cross my mind. Not once. A sloppy mistake I''d never made before. All I could think about was making her mine. But I could hardly help it. Every moment with iressa made me feel something I hadn''t felt in years... and I hated it. ¡°Shit,¡± I hissed again, mming my hand against the vanity countertop. At least I knew I was clean. I always did my monthly checkups religiously, and three weeks ago, my results hade back clean. I hadn''t been with any woman since I kissed her at the club, no other woman had evene close. And seeing as she was a virgin. I was sure she was clean too. But diseases weren''t the only thing I had to worry about. She could be pregnant with my child right now for all I knew. The thought should''ve terrified me. But for the first time, the idea of a woman carrying my child didn''t fill me with panic. But that didn''t mean I could bring a child into my chaotic world. Not now. My unpredictable work life and Adrian were more than enough for me to handle. Still, my thoughts kept circling back to iressa. She had to be sore. Hurting. The way I''d taken her... it wasn''t gentle. It wasn''t slow. I''d been rough. Possessive,. But it wasn''t entirely my fault, was it? The way her body moved against mine, the little moans she let out, her hips rolling into me... it had driven me insane. She''d pushed me further, begged me to continue, telling me she could take it. The memories came flooding back, making my cock harden painfully. I cursed under my breath, forcing the desire aside. I shook my head and turned to the tub, forcing myself to focus. I adjusted the water temperature and poured a bit of scented shower gel into the stream, watching it foam. Returning to the room, I lifted iressa into my arms without a word. When the bath was ready, I returned to the room. Without a word, I scooped iressa into my arms, ignoring the widening of her doe-like eyes as I carried her into the bathroom. She gasped softly as I ced her in the tub, her eyes closed briefly, as though savoring the heat against her sore skin. When her eyes opened, they met mine, and her lips parted to speak. ¡°Gabriel...¡± ¡°Don''t.¡± I cut her off angrily, raising my hand. I wasn''t ready to hear another lie. I grabbed the washcloth, squeezing soap onto it as I knelt by the tub. Slowly, I began washing her body. Her skin was silk beneath my hands, smooth and caramel-toned, Every touch awakened the desire I was trying so hard to suppress. My cock throbbed, aching to im her again. ¡°Hell,¡± I muttered under my breath. Why the fuck was I doing this? Why was I washing her when I knew exactly how my body would react? Was it guilt? Some kind of enance for what I''d done? Or was it something deeper- something I wasn''t ready to name? Her brown on mine, filled with guilt and something else I couldn''t decipher. I carefully avoided her nipples, even though they hardened beneath my touch, practically begging for attention. Her body responded to me so easily, like

    eyes fixed molten heat beneath my fingertips. It ignited a fire I could barely control, a burning need to touch her again. My hand moved lower, the washcloth gliding along her inner thighs. Her legs were slender, perfectly shaped, and I trailed the cloth up and down her curves, lost in every inch of her. She sucked in a deep breath, and I saw her thighs part slightly, as though inviting me closer. Fuck. She felt it too. It wasn''t just me.. Dragging the cloth higher, I brushed it lightly against the spot between her legs. Even through the thin fabric, I could feel her softness, her warmth, her need. But then I saw it. The faint stain of blood on the cloth brought me crashing. back to reality. cing the washcloth aside, I studied her face. Her eyes were closed, her lips slightly parted, her bodypletely rxed in the warm water. "I''ll be back,¡± I said gruffly, rising to my feet. My voice sounded

    11:17 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 81 Why Did She Choose Me

    76%

    strained, even to my ears. Her eyes snapped open, confusion shing across her face as I walked away, leaving her alone in the tub. I walked back into the room, and the reminder was there once again. The little, bright¨Cred stain on the sheet did nothing to reduce the guilt gnawing at me for stealing her innocence. Fuck. I wasn''t some creep who''d taken it without consent. She willingly offered herself, even after I tried to pull away. Still, a part of me knew¡ªright there on the deck¡ªmaybe she wanted to tell me no. Maybe she wanted to stop me when I asked if the orgasms were enough. Maybe not. But I didn''t give her the chance. Instead I seduced her. That''s all I''d been doing sincest night. Hell, who am I kidding? I didn''t just seduce her. I devoured her. I consumed her like a starving man, and the worst part? I''d do it again. Once I had her, once I felt her softness, her heat, her innocence... there was no going back. I knew one taste of being inside her wasn''t nearly enough. I needed her again and again. My body agreed as my cock twitched at the memory of her warmth. It was as though my body was controlled by her. Pathetic. Here I was, the great Gabriel Storm, undone by a woman half my age. A virgin, of all things. The thought alone made me groan. Why me? Why did she choose me?

 Dad By Oma 82

    hapter 82: Seduced By Her

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 82: Seduced By Her

    The question haunted my thoughts. Why me and not her boyfriend? What did she see in a broken, old man like me?

    I had nothing to offer her but pain and heartbreak. Exactly what she didn''t need after herst rtionship.

    I yanked on a pair of loose shorts from the wardrobe and grabbed my phone, dialing Elena to bring fresh sheets.

    Shortly after, Elena arrived at the deck room. Her eyesnded on the red stains, and she gave me a questioning look. My jaw clenched as I ripped the sheets off the bed, ignoring the way her eyes followed

    every move.

    my

    I should have done that before calling her, but she would''ve seen them anyway. What did it matter what Elena thought of my personal life? I''d never cared before, and I wasn''t about to start now..

    Elena worked quickly, stripping and recing the sheets with practiced efficiency. When she finished, she faced me with a suspicious look.

    "All done, Mr. Storm. Would you need anything else?"

    "That''ll be all,¡± I dismissed her curtly, but as she reached the door, I added, "Thank you, Elena."

    She turned, offering a soft smile before leaving.

    C

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 82; Seduced By Her

    I was grateful iressa hadn''te out of the bathroom. That would''ve made the situation even more

    awkward.

    Returning to the tub, I scooped her into my arms without a word.

    Her wet body pressed against mine, her skin warm and smooth. She gasped softly, her arms instinctively wrapping around my neck as I carried her to the room.

    Once inside, I handed her a towel and grabbed one of my polos from the wardrobe, tossing it her way.

    As she dried herself, I turned away. When I turned back, she was dressed, and I thanked the heavens for

    her modesty.

    I couldn''t trust myself around her.

    Pulling back the fresh duvet back, I gave her a cold,manding stare. She slid under the nket slowly. and I covered her with it.

    "Go to bed," I ordered.

    Just as I turned to walk out, her soft voice in my tracks.

    stopped me

    "Gabriel... you can''t keep ignoring me all night."

    I stood still, refusing to face her. I needed space, needed time to clear my head.

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 82: Seduced By Her

    ¡°I..... lied,¡± she admitted, her voice trembling with sincerity. "And I''m sorry. But to be honest, whether I told you the truth or not wouldn''t have changed anything."

    Her words made me snap.

    I spun around, closing the distance between us in three long strides. My anger burned as I gripped the bed- frame and leaned over her.

    ¡°iressa, don''t fucking y with me."

    in..

    She shrank back slightly, her wide eyes searching mine for understanding, but I wasn''t in the mood to give

    "It wasn''t my intention," she mumbled, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Then why the hell did you lie? Why didn''t you tell me you were a freaking virgin?"

    ¡°I was a virgin,¡± she teased, her lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°Not anymore."

    My brows furrowed, her yful tone pushed me further toward the edge.

    ¡°iressa, this isn''t funny. Don''t you realize what you''ve done?"

    She shrugged, "I just made love for the first time," her tone was almost casual and unapologetic. "And it was..... surprisingly better than I expected."

    I scoffed, shaking my head in disbelief. "You don''t get it, do you?"

    ¡°Actually, I do,¡± she retorted, her tone mocking. ¡°I just didn''t think a man as experienced as yourself would panic because he found he slept with a virgin. Surely I''m not the first virgin you''ve slept with?"

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 82: Seduced By Her

    ¡°... lied,¡± she admitted, her voice trembling with sincerity. ¡°And I''m sorry. But to be honest, whether I told you the truth or not wouldn''t have changed anything."

    Her words made me snap.

    I spun around, closing the distance between us in three long strides. My anger burned as I gripped the bed¨C frame and leaned over her.

    1. in.

    ¡°iressa, don''t fucking y with me."

    She shrank back slightly, her wide eyes searching mine for understanding, but I wasn''t in the mood to give

    "It wasn''t my intention," she mumbled, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Then why the hell did you lie? Why didn''t you tell me you were a freaking virgin?¡±

    "I was a virgin," she teased, her lips curling into a sly smile. "Not anymore."

    My brows furrowed, her yful tone pushed me further toward the edge.

    ¡°iressa, this isn''t funny. Don''t you realize what you''ve done?"

    She shrugged, ¡°I just made love for the first time,¡± her tone was almost casual and unapologetic. ¡°And it was..... surprisingly better than I expected."

    I scoffed, shaking my head in disbelief. ¡°You don''t get it, do you?"

    "Actually, I do," she retorted, her tone mocking. ¡°I just didn''t think a man as experienced as yourself would panic because he found he slept with a virgin. Surely I''m not the first virgin you''ve slept with?"

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 82 Seduced By Her

    I cursed under my breath. "For fuck''s sake, iressa," I muttered. My eyes bore into hers. "You''re the first untouched woman I''ve been with,"

    Her eyes widened slightly before she chuckled and crossed her arms over her chest, leaning back against the headboard. "Untouched? What do you think this is, the eighties?"

    "You know exactly what I mean," I shot at her. "I don''t do virgins. Ever.

    Disappointment shed across her face. "I see. You mentioned earlier, how you like your women mature and experienced."

    "Don''t twist the conversation," I fumed. ¡°You know why I don''t sleep with virgins. I exined that to you. So tell me why did you intentionally deceive me?"

    She hesitated, guilt shing across her face. "Maybe because I knew you''d say no if you knew the truth," she admitted, her voice cracking. ¡°Thest time we made out at your apartment and you sensed I was a virgin, you freaked out. You acted like you''d done something abominable."

    "Maybe because being a woman''s first is a line I vowed never to cross a long time ago," I bit out.

    ¡°What''s the big deal?¡± she challenged, her eyes zing with defiance. ¡°Men sleep with virgins all the time without a second thought. Why does it bother you so much?"

    My patience snapped. "Because I''m not like most men," I growled. "I don''t make promises I can''t keep, and I don''t "I stopped myself before I revealed too much.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± she murmured, tilting her head, her lips curving into a small, almost mocking smile. ¡°So, you''re saying you''re different?"

    I exhaled, letting out some of the pent up emotions I felt. ¡°I never said that,¡± I admitted, my jaw tightening.

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 82: Seduced By Her

    ¡°But I don''t lie, and I don''t cheat. That''s why honesty is important to me."

    She sighed, her gaze softening but not losing its edge. ¡°I understand, Gabriel. And I''m sorry I lied. But if my being a virgin bothers you so much, maybe we should end this now-before anyone gets hurt."

    Her words hit me like a punch to the chest. End this? What the hell was she talking about? After everything, afterst night, she wanted to walk away? We''d only just begun. I couldn''t tell if she was testing me or trying to push me away, but either way, I wasn''t about to let her go. Damn the rules-damn everything. ¡°iressa,¡± I murmured, stepping closer. My hand brushed against the edge of the bed, my voice softening, almost pleading. "Can''t you see I''m trying to protect you? I don''t want to hurt you. You probably saved yourself for the perfect man, and now-

    ¡°Gabriel, none of that matters. The perfect man cheated on me. So it''s safe to say the dream is dead. That teenage fantasy doesn''t exist."

    Her brutal honesty shook me to my core. The pain her ex-boyfriend caused was still evident in the way she spoke. I stared at her, suddenly feeling guilty for taking advantage of her hurtful past.

    ¡°ire, you can''t let one bad experience shape how you see rtionships-or the future.¡± My voice softened as I tried to reason with her, but her facial expression told me she wasn''t having it.

    Her arms crossed over her chest, her gaze piercing as if she were stripping away my defenses. ¡°Gabriel, you''re one to talk. We both know something happened in your past that turned you into... this." She gestured toward me, her meaning crystal clear.

    I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat almost choking me. She wasn''t wrong, but I couldn''t let her see how close she''d struck to the truth. ¡°iressa, my past is off-limits. Let''s get that clear."

    "Fine, Mr. Storm," she agreed with a sly, knowing smile. The way her lips curved had me torn between wanting to kiss her and wanting to throttle her for how easily she disarmed me. ¡°I know you think every woman wants fairytales and happily-ever-afters. And maybe you''re right. But some of us have woken up from

    those

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 82: Seduced By Her

    teenage dreams. We''re ready to embrace the women we''ve be."

    76%

    Her confidence was maddeningly seductive, and I found myself leaning closer, my curiosity piqued.. ¡°And who

    exactly is that woman?"

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb 0

 Dad By Oma 83

    Chapter 83: You Belong To Me

    76%

    Gabriel''s POV iressa''s gaze burned into mine, smoldering with a fiery boldness. ¡°A woman who knows exactly what she wants and isn''t afraid to ask for it.¡± Her lips quirked into a sensual smile, and my eyes fixed on them, already imagining how they''d feel against my skin. She stepped closer, her body brushing against mine, and the heat of her presence slowly melted away the guilt I was feeling. "What I want,¡± she whispered, her breath teasing my neck, "is to satisfy my desires. You promised me multiple orgasms, Gabriel. Isn''t that the agreement?¡± Her boldness left me momentarily speechless. The confidence in her voice, the sensual sway of her hips, and the way her body brushed so closely against mine were intoxicating. ¡°iressa," I finally managed, my voice rough with desire, st night, I may have pushed you into agreeing. But I need you to be certain this is what you want. I-" Her sly smirk cut me off, her tone yful but cocky. "Seduced is the word you''re looking for." She tilted her head slightly, exposing the curve of her neck. The invitation was clear, and ! hated how badly I wanted to take it. Damn it, she was driving me insane. My control slipped further as I felt myself drawn to her, even as my conscience tried to fight it. Why the hell was I still asking her the same questions, I already knew the answers too? Was it to satisfy some misced sense of guilt? Or was I just pretending to push her away when I knew, deep down, there was no way I was letting her go? Her eyes dared me. ¡°You already know my answer, Gabriel. But it''s clear sleeping with a virgin is such a burden for you. Maybe I should find someone else someone willing to teach me everything there is to know about sex." ¡°iressa, don''t you dare," I growled, possessiveness surging through me. My hands gripped her waist as I pulled her flush against me. My mouth crashed into hers, silencing any more reckless words. The kiss was raw, possessive, and filled with all the emotions I couldn''t put into words. My fingers tangled in her hair as I devoured her lips, pouring every ounce of my frustration, desire, and need into her. Her hands slid up my chest and wrapped around my neck, pulling me closer as I deepened the kiss. Her words had sparked something primal inside me, and there was no turning back now. I walked her backward until her legs hit the edge of the bed. She fell back onto the sheets, her hair syed around her like a model. My body hovered over hers, holding her in ce, as my hands gripped her wrists and pinned them above her head with one hand. My lips moved to her neck, trailing rough kisses along her delicate skin. I could feel her pulse racing beneath my mouth as I nipped and sucked, marking her as mine. Her soft moans filled the air as I moved lower. My free hand slid over the curve of her breast, caressing her through the thin polo shirt. Her body arched into my touch, and I could feel her desire burning just as fiercely as mine. ¡°Your body belongs to me now, iressa,¡± I murmured against her ear. My lips. grazed across her corbone, then dragged lower until they rested on her taut peaks. I sucked on her nipple through the fabric, drawing a gasp from her lips. ¡°No one else. Say it.¡± Her breath hitched, her chest rising against me as my hand slipped beneath her shirt, skin to skin. My palm molded to her bare breast, breast before caressing it. ¡°Gabriel,¡± she whimpered, her voice trembling with need. "Say it," Imanded, my thumb brushing over her hardened nipple, teasing her until she gasped. I needed her to understand that only I could give her this much pleasure. I lifted the polo over her head, revealing her luscious breasts to my hungry gaze before kissing her passionately, swallowing her soft moans. Her body writhed beneath me, desperate for more. My hands moved lower to her inner thighs. I caressed her soft flesh as her legs instinctively parted for me, signaling she wanted me to touch her right where I was desperate to. I gripped her core possessively, feeling the heat radiating from her. Her slickness coated my fingers, and I groaned at the sensation. "You''re mine, iressa. Only mine," I growled, my teeth grazing her lower lip. "Yes... you," she panted, her hips lifting off the bed, begging for more "Yes what?" I demanded, my fingers sliding through her wetness. She was so ready, so perfect. I circled her clit with slow, deliberate strokes, watching her body arch in response. ¡°Yes... Gabriel,¡± she moaned, her hands gripping the sheets as her need consumed her. Her moans sent a jolt of heat straight to my cock, making it throb painfully with desire. Seeing her like this-needy, desperate,pletely undone beneath me-only fueled my need to im herpletely. My fingers slipped inside her, sinking deep into her tight heat.

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 83: You Belong To Me

    ÕéÛ76%

    way. Is

    I watched her face carefully, noting the brief sh of difort-reminding me she was still sore-before it was reced by pleasure. Her walls clenched around me as I added another finger, stretching her slowly. I teased her insides with steady, rhythmic strokes, then built the pace. Her hips moved against my hand, urging me to go deeper and I was more than willing to give it to her. Matching her rhythm, I drove my fingers deeper, curling them to hit that perfect g¡ªspot inside her. ¡°Only I can touch you. Only I can make you feel this that clear?¡± ¡°Yes... only you," she cried, her nails raking down my back as her body trembled violently. "Good," I murmured, leaning down to capture her lips in a rough, devouring kiss. Her release was building, I could feel it in the way her walls clenched tighter around my fingers-but I withdrew suddenly, not letting her cum just yet. ¡°Gabriel,¡± she whimpered, frustrationcing her tone as her hips bucked against empty air. I smirked, leaning down to brush my lips against hers. "Not yet, sweet girl. I''m not done with you." Her breath hitched as I slid my fingers through her wetness again, teasing her clit before slipping back inside. I stroked her deeply, alternating between slow, torturous movements and faster, more intense thrusts. Her moans became cries, her body writhing beneath me. ¡°Please... Gabriel," she begged, her voice raw with need. "I belong to you. Only you, Daddy." I reveled in the way her lips parted as she pleaded for me to make here. I needed her to see that only I could teach her everything she needed to know. A surge of masculine pride filled me as I felt her nearing the edge again, her walls gripping me tighter with every stroke. This time, I didn''t stop. "Cum for me,¡± I growled, my fingers moving faster, my thumb pressing firmly against her clit. Her hips arched off the bed as she cried out my name, her release crashing over her like a wave. Her moans filled the room, and I watched her fall apart beneath me, utterly consumed by pleasure. ¡°You''re mine, iressa," I murmured, pressing a soft kiss to her trembling lips as she came down from her high. Her skin glistened with sweat, and I could feel my cock throbbing painfully, desperately for her. But tonight, I''d let her body recover. I pulled her into my arms, cradling her naked body against me. Her breaths were still uneven as her head rested against my chest, her body limp from the pleasure I''d given her. "Sleep, sweet girl," I whispered, stroking her hair as she drifted off in my arms. My cock throbbed painfully, aching to be buried inside her, but not tonight I''d let her body recover. But tomorrow, she''d know exactly how much she belonged to me.

 Dad By Oma 84

    Chapter 84: Dorking At Bahamas

    76%

    iressa''s POV My eyes shot open as sunlight spilled through the cabin''s window, warming my skin. I stretchedzily, feeling the soft sheets slip from my body. A delicious warmth spread through me, and a smile tugged at my lips as memories ofst night came rushing back. Gabriel. His hands, his lips, his body-every touch had set me aze. He had made love to me with a sweetness and intensity I hadn''t known was possible. I was no longer a virgin, and the realization felt... freeing. A part of me I hadn''t known was shackled had been released. For the first time, I felt ready to explore, to embrace all the pleasures I had been missing out on. Unconsciously, I trailed a finger across my lips, remembering the feel of his kisses. My touch drifted lower, to my neck, where his lips had lingered, then to my corbone, where his tongue had teased me. My fingers paused at my nipples, which still ached faintly with the memory of his mouth. "Look who''s finally awake.¡± His deep, rich voice startled me out of my thoughts. I gasped, clutching the sheets to my chest as my head turned toward the sound. Gabriel stood casually by the window, holding a steaming cup of coffee. His dark eyes smoldered as they took me in, and a cocky grin spread across his face. ¡°Gabriel...¡± I managed to stammer, my heart racing. "Good morning to you too," he greeted, taking a sip of his coffee. His tone was light, but his gaze was anything but. ¡°I see you slept well." wasn''t expecting to see you here,¡± I mumbled, unaware that the sheets had slipped further down my body. "Oh?¡± He raised a brow, "we''re on a yacht, iressa. Where exactly did you think I''d be?" His mocking tone made my cheeks flush. "Well, for starters, you scared me,¡± I shot back, trying to sound confident, but as I spoke, I noticed his gaze wasn''t focused on my face. My eyes followed his line of sight, and heat coursed through me as I realized where he was staring- straight at my exposed breasts. I crossed my arms over them quickly, my cheeks flushing. His grin widened, mischievous and entirely too cocky. "Now, now," he teased, setting his cup down on the nearby table. "There''s nothing to be scared of when you''re with me." Before I could respond, he began walking toward the bed, his steps confident and unhurried. He wore a in white T-shirt that clung to his muscr chest and jeans that hung low on his hips. His dark hair was slicked back, and the sunlight streaming in made him look almost too perfect to be real. I was so caught up in admiring him that I didn''t realize how close he''d gotten until he sat down beside me, his intense gaze locking onto mine. "How do you feel?" he asked, his voice softer now, filled with genuine concern. ¡°I..... um...¡± I stuttered, suddenly hyper-aware of his closeness. The heat radiating from his body made my pulse race. "Fine,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Good," he murmured, his fingers reaching out to trace a line down my neck. The simple touch sent shivers racing down my spine, and I couldn''t stop the small gasp that escaped my lips. His dark eyes studied me carefully, as though he were searching for something. "Is something wrong?¡± ¡°I hope not.¡± His hand moved to trace my shoulders and back, his touch both tender and possessive. ¡°Your skin looks wless, thankfully,¡± he said after a moment, his tone yful yet inspecting. ¡°Apart from being flushed, everything else checks out." He stood abruptly, like a doctor concluding an exam, and I stared at him, confused. Was he checking to see if he''d hurt me? The thought made my heart soften. ¡°I told you, I''m fine," I added, trying to sound unfazed by him. But as I spoke, I realized the sheet had slipped away from my body, leaving mepletely naked. I clutched my knees to my chest, trying to cover myself, my cheeks burning. His smirk returned, and his eyes glinted with amusement. ¡°It''s toote to be shy, my sweet,¡± he teased, leaning down to press a soft kiss to my forehead. His gaze lingered on me, making me feel exposed in more ways than one. ¡°I''m not shy.¡± I lied, my voice defensive even as heat crawled up my neck. Last night had been in the dark, daring, and full of passion. But now, in the bright morning light, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. There were parts of my body I wasn''t proud of, and his gaze felt all too knowing. "Mm- hmm," he hummed, clearly unconvinced. "If you say so." I watched as he walked back toward the door, his confidence infuriating and captivating all at once. He paused, ncing over his shoulder with a grin. ¡°I have a business call to handle,¡± he said. ¡°That should give you plenty of time to freshen up. We''ll be docking soon." ¡°Oh... I''ll be ready.¡± I replied quickly, watching as he turned and left. As the door closed behind him, I exhaled deeply, feeling relieved to be alone. Gabriel had an uncanny way of leaving

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb 8

    Chapter 84: Dorking At Bahamas.

    76%

    me feeling both flustered and electrified. I nced toward the bathroom, deciding to shower before facing him again. Whatever the day held, I needed to be ready-for both him and the effect he had on me. -I stood by the railing, my hair blowing in different directions as I took in the paradise before me, still in awe of where we had docked. Gabriel had told me we were arriving at a private resort in the Bahamas¡ªsomewhere I''d never been but had always dreamed of visiting. And now that I was here, it was even more beautiful than I had imagined. A small group of resort staff stood waiting, dressed in crisp uniforms, their smiles as bright as the sun. "Wee to Dream Ind," one of them greeted warmly, bowing slightly as we approached. I barely heard him, too caught up in the beauty around me. "Thank you," I managed to say, before turning to look at Gabriel. Predictably, he was on his phone, finishing one of his endless calls. I was starting to get used to it¡ªhe was always going to be working, no matter where we were. A gorgeous woman stepped forward, her confidence making it clear she was in charge. ¡°Hello, Mrs. iressa. My name is Brenda, and I''m the resort manager. We''ve been expecting you and Mr. Storm,¡± she greeted, her voice warm but professional. ¡°Oh, nice to meet you, Brenda.¡± I smiled politely. ¡°And the resort-it''s absolutely stunning." Brenda''s expression brightened at my words. ¡°It''s great to hear that you''re pleased,¡± she responded, though her eyes subtly moved past me toward Gabriel. Her smile grew even warmer as he finally joined us, slipping his phone into his pocket. "Mr. Storm, we''re delighted you''ve arrived safely," she weed, as they both shook hands. "It''s good to see you again, Brenda," Gabriel replied, his tone familiar. Something about the way they spoke-the ease in their interaction- told me Gabriel had been here before. Probably more than once.

 Dad By Oma 85

    Chapter 85: Refuse To Share You

    Chapter 85: I Refuse To Share You

    76%

    iressa''s POV "This way, please,¡± Brenda gestured, leading us along a stone path lined with colourful flowers and trees. As we strolled through the resort, I became increasingly aware of the treatment we were receiving. Every staff member we passed bowed slightly or greeted Gabriel with a level of respect that felt.. different. It was clear he was powerful here. Someone important. Someone they admired. We stopped briefly near a row of private vis, each with infinity pools that seemed to spill into the endless blue of the ocean. Before I could stop myself, I blurted, "Just how rich are you, exactly?" I turned to Gabriel, my voice carrying more shock than I intended. ¡°First Miami, then Vegas, the yacht, and now this?" Gabriel''s lips curled into azy smirk. amusement shing in his eyes. "You work for me, iressa. I would''ve thought you''d figured it out by now." I let out a softugh, shaking my head in disbelief. "I mean, I knew you were rich, but this... this is next-level wealth." He reached for my hand, his fingers brushing against mine before holding them firmly. "I aim to impress," he murmured yfully. My cheeks warmed at his touch, and I looked down at our joined hands, pretending the ocean breeze was the reason my heart was racing. As we walked, my mind spun with thoughts- trying to make sense of everything. The yacht, the surprises, now this private ind getaway. It all felt too much. ¡°Gabriel, what are we really doing here?" I asked, ncing up at him. His expression shifted slightly, like he was trying to decipher the meaning behind my question. "Don''t get me wrong. I love all of this- the Vegas trip, the birthday surprise on a yacht, and now the Bahamas. It''s beautiful. But I have to ask..... the three-day work trip was supposed to be over. Now it''s almost a week, and back in the office, I don''t want Naomie or anyone else thinking-¡°Gabriel stopped abruptly, turning to face me. His dark eyes locked onto mine. ¡°So that''s what you''re worried about?" I blinked multiple times, suddenly feeling small beneath his scrutiny. ¡°It''s not-¡°A single finger pressed gently against my lips, silencing me. ¡°Shh.¡± The simple gesture sent a shiver down my spine. "I don''t give a damn what Naomie or anyone else at the office thinks." His tone was firm. ¡°They all work for me, iressa. Remember? So we can stay here as long as I please, and no one has the right to question me.¡± The assertiveness in his voice left no room for argument. Still, I tried. ¡°I understand that, Gabriel, but l-¡± ¡°No buts," he cut me off. "I own Storm Innovations. Everyone answers to me-not the other way around. But to put your mind at ease, no one even knows we''re here. Apart from my security detail." I opened my mouth again, ready to counter him, but the way his gaze softened while still holding thatmanding intensity left me speechless. Deep down, I couldn''t shake the fear that this was all too real-too perfect. A part of me was scared that when reality set in, I wouldn''t be able to let him go. Maybe it was better to return to Miami, where Gabriel kept his distance, than to get lost in this intoxicating version of him. ¡°Think of this as a reward," he added after a pause. "Consider it a mini vacation for sealing the Gemia deal." When he put it like that, it made it easier to rationalize After all, enjoying the moment without overthinking was exactly what I''d signed up for. I let out a smallugh, my shoulders rxing. "When you say it like that, it sounds almost too good to turn down." "Exactly," he cooed, triumph shing in his eyes. "Now, rx and enjoy. That''s an order.¡± I chuckled softly, but I still couldn''t resist pushing for more answers. ¡°Alright, but what are we really doing here?¡± Gabriel smirked, shaking his head. "You don''t let things go, do you?" I arched my brow, waiting. ¡°Sergio invited us,¡± he admitted. ¡°For what?¡± I pressed. ¡°He''s proposing to Raquel, Gabriel said casually, a sly grin forming on his lips. My jaw dropped as excitement rushed through me. ¡°Proposing? That''s incredible! Does Raquel know?¡± ¡°Of course not," he chuckled. "And your job, Miss Hartwood, is to keep her distracted until everything is ready¡± ¡°Aye, Captain,¡± I teased, giving him a yful salute, earning a deepugh from him. Brenda finally stopped in front of a grand vi, its open ss doors revealing an infinity pool and breathtaking ocean views that housed beautiful lush trees. ¡°This will be your private vi, Mr. Storm, Miss iressa,¡± Brenda ushered with a polite smile. ¡°We reserved this

    you, sir. I hope it meets your expectations.¡± ¡°It''s perfect. Thank you,¡± Gabriel replied. As Brenda opened the doors, I immediately spotted two familiar figures inside. Sergio stood with his usual charming grin, his arm wrapped casually around Raquel, whose eyes lit up the moment she saw me. "Look who finally decided to show

    especially

    for

    Ã×ºÅ:75%

    11:18 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 85:1 Refuse To Share You

    rare

    up,¡± Sergio greeted. ¡°We are united yet again.¡± ¡°Always, brother,¡± Gabriel responded, embracing him. It was to see Gabriel this at ease, and I found myself smiling at the sight. Raquel walked up to me, surprise shing in her eyes before she masked it with warmth. ¡°iressa, I''m so d to see you again,¡± She pulled me into a warm embrace, her energy infectious. "It''s really good to see you too,¡± I replied sincerely. "There was so much happening back at Gemia resort that we didn''t get to spend enough time together, but thankfully, we have plenty of time now." "Yes... we do," I replied, returning her smile. My gaze briefly shifted to Gabriel, who was now engaged in deep conversation with Sergio. Raquel gave a yful tug on my arm, leading me further into the vi. ¡°The men will be busy with their endless meetings and long calls, but we''ll have our own fun." She winked. ¡°I''m so d Gabriel brought you. I thought he''d being alone, but now that you''re here, I finally have someone in my corner. We can actually enjoy the resort, spend their money, and return home refreshed." She smirked. "See? We''re smart." I smiled, not entirely sure what to say. Raquel seemed so carefree and at peace, while I felt like a fraud. To her, this was a perfect escape. But for me, it was all a game-one I couldn''t afford to believe in. If I did, I risked getting hurt. She sighed contentedly. "Sergio said this was the perfect ce to celebrate our anniversary. I told him Gemia was just as special, but he insisted he didn''t want to be working on our anniversary. So, here we are. Isn''t it beautiful?¡± ¡°Wow, it truly is. Unlike anything I''ve ever seen,¡± I replied sincerely. The vi exuded romance, and I could see why it was the perfect setting for their celebration. ¡°I must confess, your private vi isrger than ours, and I''m just a tad bit jealous. But considering Gabriel is a share-¡± ¡°Raquel, darling," Sergio''s voice called from behind her, cutting her off. "Let''s leave Gabe and iressa to settle in before we tire them with long talks.¡± ¡°Oh, Raquel eximed dramatically before nodding. "You''re right." She turned back to me with a smile. ¡°Hope we''ll be seeing you both at dinner?¡± ¡°Not tonight-¡± Gabriel started, but I quickly cut him off. ¡°Of course, Raquel,¡± I interjected with a smile, winking at him. Her face lit up. ¡°Great! See you both then.¡± She and Sergio left, theirughter echoing as they strolled away. shut behind them, Gabriel turned to me with mock outrage, his hands gripping my waist before pulling me flush

    As soon as the doors against his chest. "So you''re overriding my decisions now?" I grinned, tilting my head yfully. ¡°Raquel seemed excited. I didn''t want us to turn down her first request." He brushed a strand of hair from my face. ¡°I guess you''re right... but I had such great ns for us tonight and-¡± ¡°Tell me about these ns, and I might just.....¡± I tiptoed to kiss him. His lips met mine in a slow, passionate kiss, but just as it deepened, he pulled back abruptly. "What''s wrong?" I squeaked, my voice small under his intense stare. He didn''t answer immediately, instead running his thumb over my knuckles in a way that sent a shiver down my spine. His jaw was tight, his lips pressed together as though he was carefully choosing his next words. Finally, he murmured, ¡°We need to talk.¡± I blinked, my brow furrowing. "That sounds serious." He crouched slightly, leveling his gaze with mine, his fingers still wrapped around mine. "Since we''ve started... this.." "You can say hooking up,¡± I interjected, trying to lighten the tension I saw on his face with a teasing smile. His grip on my hand tightened slightly, and his eyes darkened, a spark of irritation shing across them. "That''s not what this is." My smile faltered. ¡°Gabriel-" "We are not hooking up,¡± he pressed, his voice stern. ¡°What we''re doing- what we have-is not casual." I swallowed hard, unsure how to respond. He leaned in closer, his breath brushing against my cheek. "We aremitted exclusively to each other... physically," he rified, his tone possessive. ¡°That''s not hooking up. And I will not share you.¡±

 Dad By Oma 86

    Chapter 86 Taking Necessary Precautions

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 86: Taking Necessary Precautions

    75%

    The way his voice dipped on thest words sent a delicious shiver through me, though I refused to let it show. ¡°I don''t..... I don''t fancy the idea of being with multiple partners either.¡±

    His gaze softened, a hint of satisfaction glinting in his eyes. "Good."

    I squared my shoulders, suddenly needing to make myself clear. ¡°And I won''t share you either,¡± I added, my voice firmer this time.

    His lips curved into a slow, almost predatory smile. "You won''t have to. I gave you my word, and I intend to keep it."

    ¡°Good,¡± I echoed, my chest loosening up, as I felt a strange mixture of relief and exhration.

    His thumb brushed my palm before he straightened, his expression growing serious again. ¡°Now, we need to address something else."

    I sighed. "What now?" I asked, bracing myself for whatever had the almighty Gabriel Storm so bothered that he was struggling to say it outright.

    to me

    He paced a few steps away, shoving his hands into his pockets. "Protection," he announced, turning back

    been.

    My cheeks instantly flushed. ¡°Oh...¡± I stammered, realizing I hadn''t thought about it at all. How naive I had 11:19 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 86: Taking Necessary Precautions

    "We didn''t use anyst night,¡± he continued. "And that cannot happen again."

    75%

    A wave of cold shock crashed over me. "Oh... shoot... I forgot," I admitted, my words tumbling over each other. "If you''re worried about me being clean, I can=¡±

    ¡°That''s not it,¡± he cut me off, his voice insistent. ¡°I trust that you are, and I am as well. I''ve already emailed you my test results so you can be sure."

    I stared at him, stunned. "You... emailed me?"

    He nodded, his expression serious.

    "Oh.¡± That was all I could manage. ¡°I don''t have any recent tests, but when we get back, I can-¡±

    ¡°iressa,¡± he interrupted, his voice softening slightly, though the edge of authority remained. ¡°That''s not what this is about."

    "Then what is it?" I asked, feeling exasperated.

    His jaw

    tightenedst thing I want is to get you pregnant."

    His words forced reality to hit me hard.

    He stepped closer, his voice dropping an octave. ¡°We must take precautions at all times. It''s a risk I''m not willing to take."

    11:19 Fri, 21 Feb 00-

    Chapter 86: Taking Necessary Precautions

    75%

    I nodded slowly, suddenly feeling ashamed. "It''s not one I''m willing to take either,¡± I mumbled, disappointed in myself for not thinking about the consequences. A baby? Unnned? The idea sent a wave of panic through me. I wasn''t ready for the responsibilities that came with being a mother, and judging by Gabriel''s demeanor, he wasn''t either.

    "Then we''re on the same page."

    "Yes," I said after a moment. "So... I guess we abstain until I can get back home and see my gynecologist for proper birth control?"

    His lips twitched, as though suppressing a smirk. ¡°Abstain? That''s not an option I''m considering.¡±

    I blinked at him, confused. ¡°Then what do you suggest? Condoms?¡±

    He folded his am

    across his chest. ¡°I''ve already arranged for a gynecologist to meet you here at the

    resort."

    "What?" I squeaked, my voice rising an octave. "You did what?"

    "She''ll be here shortly," he informed me, unapologetic, like this was the most normal thing in the world.

    "You''ve thought of everything, haven''t you?" I shot back, feeling slightly angry that all through the journey to the ind, he hadn''t discussed it with me. ¡°And you didn''t think to discuss it with me first?"

    "I was being proactive, he cooed smoothly, though his eyes held a trace of defiance.

    "Proactive?¡± I repeated, narrowing my eyes. "Or just trying to suit your own needs?"

    11:19 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 86 Taking Necessary Precautions.

    He tilted his head, studying me carefully. ¡°Is that what you

    think?"

    ¡°Yes!¡± I snapped, rolling my neck. ¡°You didn''t even ask me before scheduling the appointment.¡±

    "I thought you''d appreciate not having to worry about it."

    Ë{ºÅ:75%,

    ¡°Don''t think for me, Gabriel,¡± I huffed, lifting my chin. "For all you know, I could already be pregnant.¡±

    The blood drained from his face, and for a moment, he looked genuinely shaken.

    ¡°I''m not,¡± I added quickly, feeling a small pang of guilt at his reaction.

    He exhaled sharply, his shoulders rxing. ¡°Alright."

    "It''s only been 24 hours," I confirmed. "I could take the morning-after pill, thoughst night was my safe period."

    Relief washed over his features, and he nodded slowly. "Alright."

    His phone buzzed, breaking the conversation. He nced at the screen before turning back to me. "She''s here."

    "Who?" I asked, still disoriented from our conversation.

    "The gynecologist,¡± he replied, walking toward the door.

    11:19 F, 21 Feb

    Chapter 86: Taking Necessary Precautions

    "Wow," I muttered under my breath, shaking my head. This man truly left nothing to chance.

    ? 75%?

    After a few minutes, Gabriel walked back into the room with a beautiful woman who looked like she was in herte thirties. Her neatly tied-back hair gave her a professional yet elegant look. I assumed she was th doctor Gabriel had mentioned earlier.

    ¡°Dr. Carol, thank you once again foring on such short notice,¡± Gabriel appreciated. Then, turning to me, he added, ¡°iressa, this is Dr. Carol Jones."

    "Hello, iressa,¡± she greeted warmly, extending her hand with a kind smile. ¡°Nice to meet you."

    I shook her hand, still slightly thrown off by the whole situation. "Nice to meet you too, Dr. Carol."

    Gabriel checked his watch, then ced a brief hand on my lower back before stepping away. ¡°I''ll leave you both to it,¡± he whispered before making his way toward the door.

    I rolled my eyes as he left in a rush, barely giving me time to process anything. "He is truly controlling," I muttered under my breath.

    Dr. Carol chuckled as though she was aware of the kind of man he was. ¡°I imagine Gabriel doesn''t take no for an answer often."

    ¡°That''s an understatement,¡± I sighed, shaking my head.

    "Let''s have our seats," she gestured toward the plush seating area. ¡°He asked me toe and talk to you about protection and overall reproductive health. I know this might feel like a lot, but I want you to be

    11:19 Fri, 21 Feb J

    Chapter 86: Taking Necessary Precautions

    I shifted slightly in my seat, feeling a bit nervous. "It''s just... I wasn''t expecting this."

    * 75%

    "I understand,¡± she assured gently. ¡°But Gabriel just wants to make need. This isn''t about him-it''s about you,

    your health, and your choices."

    Sure you have all the information you

    I nodded slowly, letting out a small breath.

    It was truly my choice to make and Gabriel was helping me make an informed decision as opposed to

    something rushed. "Well... I guess that makes sense."

    "Good." She folded her hands in herp. "So, I''ll ask you some personal questions. Just know that this is a

    safe space, and we''ll only discuss what you''refortable with."

    "That''s fine by me."

    "Great. Are you be

    sexually active? And when was thest time you had sex?"

 Dad By Oma 87

    Chapter 87 You Can''t Escape Me

    iressa''s POV My cheeks heated at her question, and I suddenly felt shy. "I actually had sex for the first timest night.¡± The words felt strange leaving my mouth, but Dr. Carol remainedposed, giving me an encouraging nod, rather than a judgmental look. ¡°That''s a big step,¡± she noted kindly. "How do you feel about it?¡± I bit my lip, thinking. ¡°Honestly? It felt... freeing. But also a little overwhelming." "That''spletely normal.¡± She leaned back slightly, her demeanor rxed. "Your body is adjusting, and emotions can be all over the ce. Let''s talk about birth control options so you can make an informed decision going forward." She exined different methods, from daily pills to long-term options like IUDs and injections. She also covered emergency contraception and the importance of regr health check-ups. As she spoke, I found myself rxing. She wasn''t lecturing me or making me feel naive¨Cshe was simply giving me options, ensuring I was in control. ¡°If you''re not ready to decide today, that''s okay," she said. "But when you are, I can prescribe something that works best for

    your body and lifestyle.¡± I nodded, appreciating her approach. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Carol. This was... actually really helpful.¡± She smiled. "I''m d. And remember, this is your choice, not Gabriel''s or anyone else''s. If you ever have questions, you can always reach out to me.¡± I exhaled, feeling lighter than before. Maybe Gabriel was controlling, but at least this time, he had done something for me-not just for his own peace of mind. After Dr. Carol left, I stood alone in the massive vi, taking in just how serene and scenic everything was. The open-concept living space led to ss doors that opened onto a private pool, and the soft sound of waves crashing against the shore was the only thing filling the silence. Needing a moment to clear my head, I climbed the grand staircase and stepped onto the balcony. Wrapping my arms around myself, I sighed, letting the beauty of the ind sink in. But my mind wouldn''t stay still. Instead, it kept circling back to Dr. Carol. Gabriel had arranged for her so quickly, as if he had been prepared for this all along¨Clike it was part of a well- rehearsed n. Did he do this for every woman he slept with? Bring them here, have them meet his personal doctor, set everything up so smoothly? I knew I had no right to be upset. I shook my head, scolding myself. doesn''t matter, iressa. You knew what this was. This wasn''t amitted rtionship, and I had told myself I wouldn''t let my feelings get involved. And yet, I still felt jealous. Before I could dwell too much on it, Gabriel''s deep voice sounded in my ear as he wrapped his arms around my waist. "How did it go with Dr. Carol?¡± I stiffened slightly, trying to shake off my emotions. "It went well,¡± I replied curtly. His lips brushed against the curve of my neck, sending a rush of heat through me. My body nearly gave in to his touch, but I caught myself and pulled away. Gabriel frowned, catching my wrist and gently turning me to face him. His dark eyes searched mine. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing," I muttered, looking away. His fingers tightened slightly. ¡°iressa.¡± His voice wasmanding. ¡°Talk to me. No secrets, remember?¡± I bit my lower lips before meeting his gaze. ¡°I just... I can''t help but wonder how Dr. Carol was already on standby the moment wended. How many women have you done this for?" A slow smirk tugged at his lips. "Are you jealous of the supposed women I bring here for contraceptives?¡± I scoffed, though my face burned. ¡°I''m not jealous. I just don''t want to be one of your women who do whatever you say without question." The words came out harsher than I intended. Gabriel tilted his head, his smirk fading into something more serious. "I see..." He paused, as if choosing his next words carefully. ¡°iressa, you''re the first woman I''ve brought to this Ind.¡± His voice was sincere. ¡°And I''m never careless with protection. But I was with you." Something in my chest tightened at his words. "But you and Dr. Carol seem... familiar.¡± He sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Instead of assuming, why don''t you just ask?¡± I squared my shoulders. ¡°Fine,¡± I challenged. ¡°How do you two know each other?¡± Gabriel''s jaw flexed before he answered. ¡°Dr. Carol is the daughter of the former manager here. Years ago, I helped her mother with a favor, and Carol came to thank me. We got to talking and exchanged contacts. She told me I could reach out whenever I needed medical assistance. Given how sudden everything happened with us. I reached out to her on the yacht." "Oh..." I suddenly felt ridiculous for assuming the worst. Gabriel''s gaze softened as he pulled me back into his arms. "This can only work if you trust me," he murmured, his fingers trailing along my waist. I nodded slowly. "I know,

    11:19 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 87: You Cant Escape Me

    75%

    Gabriel. I guess I just need time.¡± His thumb brushed against my cheek before he murmured, ¡°I understand." After a brief pause, he added. 1 hope Dr. Carol was able to assist you. But if you''re notfortable with her, I can arrange for another doctor in Miami.¡± ¡°No, it''s not that,¡± I admitted quickly. ¡°She was great, but.......¡± I hesitated, biting my lip. ¡°She said for the contraceptive to take full effect, I have to abstain for three weeks." Gabriel''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What now?" "No sex for three weeks," I repeated, watching his expression closely. His jaw tensed, and he exhaled deeply, looking as if I had just told him something horrifying. "That''s not possible. I''m calling her right away." I fought the smile threatening to break free. ¡°I''m just kidding," I teased, watching amusement dance in his eyes as relief flooded his face. Gabriel groaned, pulling me into his arms before capturing my lips in a breath-stealing kiss. When he pulled away, he rested his forehead against mine, a small smile ying on his lips. ¡°You''re going to be the death of me, iressa.¡± Iughed, trailing my fingers over the rough stubble on his jaw. ¡°You should''ve seen your face,¡± I quipped. ¡°Like I had just told you an awful story.¡± His gaze darkened, his expression filled with yful intent. ¡°Fuck, iressa... I''m going to get you back for that.¡± I giggled, slipping out of his embrace. ¡°Oh? And how exactly do you n on doing that, Mr. Storm?¡± Tilting his head, he took a slow, intimidating step forward, his eyes gleaming with challenge. ¡°Oh, trust me, sweet girl... when I do, you''ll be begging me for mercy." A yful shiver ran down my spine, but I held my ground, arching a teasing brow. ¡°Mercy? Please, Gabriel," I scoffed. I knew I was poking the lion, but I didn''t care. ¡°I can handle anything you throw my way.¡± A wicked glint shed in his eyes as he lunged for me, but I ducked under his arm and sprinted toward the bedroom,ughing breathlessly. "Keep running. iressa,¡± his deep voice followed me, filled with promise. ¡°You can''t escape me.¡± I barely made it into the room, my heart pounding with excitement, but just as I reached I was about to race down the stairs, strong arms wrapped around my waist, lifting me effortlessly. A surprised squeal escaped my lips as he tossed me onto the bed, pinning me beneath him. His face hovered inches from mine, his breath warm against my lips.

 Dad By Oma 88

    Chapter 88: Utterly Consumed By Her

    I pushed forward, sliding into iressa, slowly filling her inch by inch. Her tight, wet heat stretched around

    me, gripping me, swallowing me whole, pulling me deeper into her warmth.

    A gasp slipped free from her lips as her body tensed around me, adjusting to my size.

    I groaned, bracing my hands on either side of her head, my jaw clenching at the unbearable pleasure. "Damn, my sweet, you''re so tight.¡± I rasped.

    Her mouth fell open, her back arching off the bed, her fingers digging into my arms as I sank deeper.

    I stilled, watching her face, searching for any sign of difort.

    She trembled beneath me, her breathing in short, ragged gasps. Then, she exhaled, her body opening, weing me.

    And then-that sound.

    A soft, needy moan slipped free.

    "More,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. ¡°Gabriel... please..."

    A guttural growl tore from my throat, my muscles straining as I forced myself to go slow-to savor every

    1/10

    11:19 Fri, 21 Feb 0.

    Chapter 88: Utterly Consumed By Her

    second.

    open.

    I thrust deeper, rolling my hips in slow, controlled strokes, letting her feel every thick inch stretching her God, she felt incredible.

    Hot. Wet. Tight as sin. Clenching around me.

    Like she was made for this. For me.

    Her hands slid up my chest, her palms pressing against my skin, urging me on.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± I ordered, tilting her chin up, forcing her to meet my gaze.

    Her lips trembled, her breath shaky, but she obeyed, locking onto my eyes.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± I praised, my voice dark with possession.

    I pulled back, thrusting into her again-deep, slow, deliberate-watching her fall apart beneath me.

    Her eyes rolled back in bliss.

    Her lips parted on a gasp.

    Her hands clutched at my shoulders, nails biting into my skin.

    2/10

    11:19 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 88: Utterly Consumed By Her

    "God... this feels so- she whimpered, her body shuddering.

    "So what?" I urged, pushing deeper, pressing against that G-spot that made her whimper.

    ¡°Intense... she moaned, voice breaking. ¡°Mind-blowing..... fuck, Gabriel...¡±

    Hearing her say that¡ªwhile wrapped around me like this-

    It was torture.

    She felt every inch, every thick ridge, every pulse of my cock stretching her open.

    ¡°iressa,¡± I hissed, my jaw clenching. ¡°You feel like fucking heaven.¡±

    * 75%

    Her nails raked down my chest, her body shaking, Her legs wrapped tighter around my waist, locking me. in ce, as if she never wanted me to stop.

    ¡°Fuck... that''s it, sweet girl," I groaned, pressing my lips against her jaw, trailing wet, open-mouthed kisses down her neck, nipping at her pulse.

    "Take me...

    . just like that."

    She whimpered, her body shuddering beneath me, her fingers firmly pressing my ass into her.

    I cupped her face, tilting her head back, capturing her lips in a deep, iming kiss.

    11:19 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 88 Utterly Consumed By Her

    I kissed her like I needed her to breathe.

    Like I''d die without this.

    I tangled my tongue with hers, swallowing her moans, tasting every desperate, needy sound.

    ¡°You were made for me,¡± I growled against her lips, thrusting deeper, owning herpletely.

    * 75%

    I switched my pace-slow, deep thrusts that made her gasp-then quick, hard snaps of my hips that left her breathless.

    I wanted to wreck her-to destroy her-but tonight, I was going to make her crave only my touch.

    Make her feel every second of this,

    Make her addicted to the way I made love to her.

    I picked up the pace, just enough to have her moaning louder, her thighs trembling with need.

    ¡°Just like that, she gasped, her head falling back, her body arching off the bed.

    I growled, gripping her hips tighter, thrusting slow and deep, then fast and hard-driving her higher, making

    her wait for it again.

    She was losing control.

    Moaning. Begging. Writhing beneath me.

    Then she whimpered, her voice breathless, desperate-

    1:19 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 88: Utterly Consumed By Her

    "Please... Daddy..."

    Fuck.

    Something inside me snapped.

    A primal growl ripped from my chest as I grabbed her hips, mming into her with deep, powerful thrusts.

    My control? Gone. Obliterated.

    ¡°Say it again, I demanded, my voice rough, my pace ruthless.

    ¡°Please, Daddy..... oh god..... don''t stop,¡± she whimpered, her nails digging into my skin, her body shuddering beneath me.

    "Fuck, baby,¡± I purred, pounding into her, deeper, harder-pushing her to the edge.

    She was close-I could feel it in the way she clenched around me

    The way her body trembled.

    The way her

    r moans became loud and wild.

    That''s it, I groaned. "Come for me, baby."

    11:19 Fri, 21 Feb DO

    Chapter 88: Utterly Consumed By Her

    x 75%

    Her body tightened, her back bowing off the bed, her lips parting in a feral scream as she shattered beneath

    me.

    She came hard, pulsing around my cock, dragging me right over the edge with her.

    hers 3

    I groaned, burying myself deep, my release ripping through me, my jaw clenched, my body locking with

    her.

    We came together, my name tumbling from her lips in broken gasps, her body shivering as I spilled inside

    I copsed against her, our skin damp, our hearts pounding in sync.

    Rolling onto my back beside iressa, my chest heaved as I tried to catch my breath, the post-orgasmic

    haze slowly fading.

    My body still burned from the aftershocks of our passion, her scent wrapped around me, intoxicating.

    I dragged a hand down my face, trying to make sense of it all.

    What the hell just happened?

    I had just given myself to herpletely.

    More than I had to a any woman in

    years.

    I didn''t make love. I fucked.

    6/10

    11:19 Fri, 21 Feb 05.

    Chapter 88: Utterly Consumed By Her

    Hard.

    Fast.

    Emotionless.

    That was all sex had ever been to me since my divorce-a means to an end.

    A release. A brief, mindless pleasure before I moved on. Untouched. Unaffected.

    But this?

    This wasn''t just sex.

    This was something else entirely.

    Something raw.

    Something real.

    Something terrifying.

    I shifted, propping myself up on my elbow, my gaze locking onto her.

    * 75

    iressay beside me, breathing ragged, her chest still rising and falling as she tried to catch herself.

    Her eyes were closed, her lips parted, her hair a sexy mess against the pillow.

    11:20 Fri, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 88: Utterly Consumed By Her

    75

    My gaze raked over her, taking in every inch of her body-flushed, glistening, utterly wrecked from what we''d

    just done..

    She smelled of sex.

    Of me.

    And fuck me-I wanted her again,

    I felt myself harden, my body already aching for another taste of her.

    I clenched my jaw.

    No.

    This wasn''t supposed to happen.

    I wasn''t supposed to feel this way.

    This was supposed to be strictly sex. Nothing more.

    A way to satisfy the burning desire she stirred up in me.

    more.

    Instead, every d damn time I had her, I wanted her even m

    Which was something I hadn''t felt in years.

    C

    H

    8/10

    Fri, 21 Feb 00

    Chapter 88: Utterly Consumed By Her

    And that scared the hell out of me.

    iressa wasn''t like the other women I''d been with.

    She was something more.

    Something dangerous.

    Something that had the power to break down every wall I had so carefully built.

    I had tried to hold back, to keep my emotions out of it, to stay in control.

    3.75%

    But the moment I touched her, the moment I felt her trembling beneath me, the moment I looked into those

    wide, innocent eyes-

    I was lost

    And I hated it.

    I hated how much I craved her, even after I''d just had her.

    I hated how much I wanted to pull her closer instead of pushing her away.

    I hated how, even now, as my body came down from the high, my mind was still fucking consumed by her.

    11:20 Fri, 21 Feb 0

 Dad By Oma 89

    Chapter 89: Keeping Her Distracted

    iressa''s POV I adjusted my sunsses, even though the sun wasn''t too harsh today. At least they helped with the brightness. I had managed to arrive on time-thankfully-thanks to one of Gabriel''s aides leading the way. Now, I stood in the middle of the za, scanning the faces of people walking past as I waited for Raquel. The za wasn''t too crowded, just lively enough with tourists wandering around, taking pictures, and visiting the little shops lining the square. A cool breeze brushed against my skin, making the warm day morefortable. For a moment, I worried I had arrived too early. But then, I spotted her. Raquel waved excitedly from across the square, her dark curls bouncing as she called out my name. Relief washed over me, and without thinking. I smiled and walked toward her. As soon as I reached her, she pulled me into a tight hug. squeezing me the way she always did. Her energy was contagious, and it was impossible not to get caught up in it. She pulled back, grinning. "I''m so d you made it! It''s such a beautiful day, and we are going to have so much fun!" I forced a lightugh, hoping she wouldn''t pick up on my nerves. ¡°I''m sure we will.¡± My job was simple-keep her busy until everything was ready for Sergio''s proposal. But Raquel was observant. If I wasn''t careful, she might suspect something, and I didn''t want to be the reason her surprise got ruined. She linked her arm through mine, tugging me forward. "I have the whole day nned. You''re going to love it!" I let out a smallugh. ¡°I''ll trust you on that." I didn''t know much about the ind, but Raquel did, and she was eager to take me everywhere. The more she enjoyed herself, the less likely she was to call Sergio, which worked to my advantage. Gabriel had promised to text me when everything was set. We started at the local markets, walking through rows of colorful stalls. Handmade jewelry, bright fabrics, and fresh fruit filled the air with a mix of sweet and spicy scents. Raquel moved through the square with ease, like she had done this a hundred times before. She greeted people and admired anything that caught her eye. She suddenly gasped and grabbed my arm. "Oh! This is the best ce for scarves," she gushed, pulling me toward a stall filled with soft, silky wraps. She picked up a deep brown one and draped it over my shoulders. This is perfect for you. Try it on!¡± I chuckled but did as she said, letting the fabric slide over my skin. Raquel stepped back, tilting her head as she admired the look. ''Gorgeous. Gabriel is going to love it." I rolled my eyes, feeling my face warm. "It''s just a scarf.¡± ¡°It''s more than a scarf,¡± she hummed. ¡°It can be the perfect essory to switch up your outfit. And look how well it blends into your skin-it makes your eyes glow.¡± Oh, Raquel... I nced down, running my fingers over the fabric, realizing she was right. The color melted against my skin, subtle yet striking in a way I hadn''t expected. "We''re taking it!" she suddenly announced, calling out to the saledy. Before I could protest, she was already digging into her Jurse, pulling out cash to pay. I sighed. I didn''t really have a say in the matter, did I? After the market, Raquel ed me to a spa. The entrance alone looked luxurious-white stone walls, hanging nts, and a softvender scent in the air. She turned to me with a mischievous grin. "I booked us something special.¡± I raised an eyebrow. How special?" "The best masseuses. Trust me, you''ll love it." Two women greeted us warmly, exining the details of the massage, but honestly, I barely understood half of it. I had never indulged in massages at fancy ces like this before. The scent ofvender and vani filled the air as Raquel and I stepped into the massage room. Soft music yed in the background, making the space feel even more peaceful. The attendants greeted us with polite smiles and guided us inside. We slipped off our robes andy down on the blush massage tables. The cool linen felt nice against my skin.

    I rested my head in the cradle of the table, letting out a slow breath. My body ached from all the traveling. and I needed this. Warm hands pressed into my back, working on my tense muscles. I closed my eyes, trying to focus on the soothing sensation. Just as I was starting to rx, Raquel''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. ¡°Did I mention I met Sergio at a work event too? I n big events in Miami and other ces."

    Fri, 21

    75%

    Chapter 89: Keeping Her Distracted

    I smiled, my face still resting on the table. "That''s amazing."

    A soft chuckle came from her side. "Sergio was impossible. Bossy. He kept interfering with my work. One day, I had enough and told him off."

    I grinned. "That sounds like you. What happened next?"

    She sighed dramatically. ¡°He kissed me.¡± My eyes flew open. "What?"

    ¡°Right there, in the middle of our argument,¡± she added. Lifting my head slightly, I turned to look at her. "His arrogant ass did what?¡± A smirk spread across her face. ¡°Instead of pping him or suing him for harassment, I kissed him back. The attraction was mutual.¡± Her expression softened. ¡°And now, here we are, celebrating our anniversary." I shook my head in amusement. "That''s one way to handle a disagreement.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± She let out a smallugh before her gaze turned thoughtful. "It wasn''t easy at first. Sergio didn''t believe in love. He had walls-huge ones. But over time, he started opening up. We even went to therapy. It helped him, and it helped us.¡± Something about her words stirred something inside me. Guilt, maybe. About Gabriel. About how I knew we could never be like that. There was my history with Adrian. And Gabriel''s past... He wasn''t the type of man to open up, and I wasn''t the kind of woman to wait around hoping he would. The rest of the massage was incredible. Every ache in my body melted away. Just as I was about to stand, my phone buzzed beside me. Gabriel. Gabriel: Are you rxed, sweetheart? Or is Raquel keeping you too busy? Sergio told me she''s obsessed with shopping. A small smile tugged at my lips as I typed back. iressa: Very rxed. We just finished getting massages and facials. So I''m feeling quite spoiled. Should I be worried you''re checking in this early? A momentter, his reply came through. Gabriel: Nothing to worry about. The n is going smoothly. I just wanted to make sure you''re sparing no expense and enjoying my ck card. Treat yourself. Surprise me... A wink emoji followed his message. I stared at the screen for a second, raising an eyebrow. Gabriel using emojis? Now, that was new. And strangely adorable. I let out a quiet chuckle, shaking my head, Raquel turned, catching my expression. Her eyes narrowed yfully. ¡°Oh, you''re cheating." My brows arched, confused. ¡°What?¡± She pointed at my phone. ¡°You made me put mine away, and now you''re texting? That has to be against the rules." I scrunched my nose, knowing she wouldn''t let it go. "It''s about work," I lied, slipping my phone away. Raquel scoffed. "Let me guess... Gabriel?¡± I simply nodded, slowly putting away my phone. She gave me a knowing look. ¡°Mmm-hmm. I see what''s happening here.¡± My heart skipped a beat. ¡°There''s nothing happening. ...just work for him." "Oh,e on," she drawled, propping herself up on one elbow. "I''ve been watching you both since you arrived on the ind. The way he looks at you¡ªand the way you look at him¡ªit''s different. You''re closer now, morefortable, always smiling, always touching. It''s nothing like when I saw you two at dinner back at Gemia Resort.¡± I shifted ufortably, knowing she was right. But I wasn''t sure if I was tell her the truth-things were just tooplicated. "That''s quite the observation. She reached over, squeezing my hand. ¡°You don''t have to hold back with me. Who knows? I might have some good advice. I hesitated before finally admitting. "Gabriel is...plicated. Closed off. But sometimes, he''s sweet in his own way. He just doesn''t let people in, just like Sergio. And in his case, I don''t know if he ever will.¡± Raquel let out a slow breath. "Sergio told me a little about his past. His ex-wife... they were high school sweethearts. He really loved her, but she walked away. And it broke him." I frowned. "Why did she leave?" Raquel shrugged. "Sergio never said. I guess it''s a secret neither of them wants to talk about." She studied me for a moment, then squeezed again. ¡°iressa, you''re young, beautiful, and smart. Gabriel would be a fool not to see what''s right in front of him." A dryugh escaped me. "I doubt that. Gabriel is ridiculously attractive. Even at his age, he could rival

    hand my most men out there. And on top of that, he''s a billionaire. I''m just..... another girl.¡± Raquel''s yful expression faded. She lifted my chin slightly, forcing me to meet her gaze. "Never look down on yourself for anyone.¡± Her voice was gentle but firm. "You, my dear, are a star. And for what it''s worth, I think Gabriel really likes you.¡± I swallowed hard, then quickly tried to change the subject. "I just got out of a rtionship, Raquel. I''m not looking for anything serious: Raquel''s smirked, but she didn''t push. "I totally get it. Just... enjoy the moment. A part of me wanted to believe that was all this was. But deep down, I know the real reason. Gabriel was emotionally

    ready to

    11:20 Fri, 21 Feb 09.

    Chapter 89 Keeping Her Distracted.

    unavable. And so was I. Maybe that''s why this-whatever it was worked.

 Dad By Oma 90

    Chapter 90: Denying My Feelings

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 90: Denying My Feelings

    75%

    After the spa treatment, Raquel led us into a boutique that looked both upscale and expensive. I had expected more of a local vibe, but as my eyes roamed over the disys, everything screamed luxury.

    ¡°Shopping time!¡± Raquel burst out in a bright, musical tone, practically singing as she skipped ahead toward the entrance.

    I shook my head, unable to hold back myugh. ¡°It is, and I''ll be paying,¡± I threw in casually.

    Raquel scoffed. ¡°Hell no! I initiated this, so I''m paying. Besides, if I max out, I''ll just call my man.¡±

    I smirked and reached into my purse, pulling out a sleek ck card. "I think there will be no need,¡± I held it up between my fingers. Gabriel asked us to splurge.

    my

    Raquel''s eyes widened as if I''d just pulled a diamond ne out of my bag. ¡°Holy shit." She blinked, then leaned in, inspecting it like it might vanish. ¡°That''s awesome! But hold up¡ªno man gives a woman who isn''t his girlfriend or wife his card." Her gaze fixed on mine, curious "So, little miss, there''s something you''re not telling

    me."

    I huffed augh and tucked the card away. "Come on, Raquel, can we shop? That''s what we''re here to do,

    isn''t it?"

    Her expression turned smug. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Then, as we stepped inside, she added under her breath, ¡°But we''re not done talking about this."

    11:21 Fri, 21 Feb og?

    Chapter 90: Denying My Feelings

    75%0

    We were greeted by smiling salesdies, and before I could escape further questioning, Raquel grabbed my wrist. ¡°We have to use that card. Especially to get you all the nice things we can find.¡±

    We moved between the racks, picking out dresses and shoes, and I pointed to several that would look great on Raquel. She tried them on, and as expected, they fit like a dream. Then, she held up a daring gown and wiggled her brows. "Your turn.¡±

    I eyed the dress. It was sexy-tight, short, and barely-there. It was like something a seductress would wear. No matter how bold I had been in the past, this was on a different level.

    "I don''t know if I can..." I hesitated, already knowing Raquel wouldn''t let me off the hook.

    She smirked. "Oh, you can and you will."

    Before I could protest, she was pushing me into the dressing room.

    Minutester, I stepped in front of the mirror and gasped. my fingers tracing the sheer, nude-colored fabric. It blended into my skin so perfectly that it almost looked like I was wearing nothing. My breasts were practically exposed, my nipples faintly visible. The dress clung to my body, showing off every curve. The back dipped scandalously low, and my legs were on full disy.

    Raquel, however, was grinning like she''d just won the lottery. ¡°Oh, there''s definitely a way.¡± She folded her arms, smirking. "When Gabriel sees you in this, he''ll lose his freaking mind. And that''s exactly what we want."

    I turned to her, panicked. ¡°I don''t think I can wear this. My nipples are out. It''s scandalous! And I don''t even have anywhere to wear it."

    Raquel''s expression darkened with amusement. "Oh, we do. Sergio and I are heading to one of the biggest clubs tonight. My friend is hosting, so you and Gabriel areing. No arguments."

    Chapter 90: Denying My Feelings

    "I don''t think Gabriel would be interes-"

    75

    Before I could finish, Raquel pulled out her phone. "I''ll call Sergio right now and have him talk to Gabrie Fear shot through me. Thest thing I needed was Raquel calling Sergio while he was in the middle of nning and identally overhearing something she wasn''t supposed to.

    I quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°There''s no need. We''lle.¡±

    Raquel squealed, pping her hands in delight. "Oh, tonight is going to be so good-especially with you this dress."

    Once we finished picking out more dresses, we wandered into a private section of the boutique where a woman was discreetly introducing sex toys. The atmosphere was hushed, almost secretive.

    A saleswoman approached us, her voice low and confidential. "Tourists love these collections," she introduced, gesturing toward a row of whips, vibrators, and other intimate items. "They add a little... spice to a vacation."

    I leaned toward Raquel, lowering my voice. "I don''t know if we''ll be interested..." I muttered, giving her a look, silently begging her to move along.

    But, of course, she had other ns.

    "No, no, I actually think we should check it out." She grabbed my wrist and pulled me closer.

    The saleswoman''s smile widened as if she had just found her ideal customer.

    11:21 Fri, 21 Feb

    j?

    Chapter 90: Denying My Feelings

    - 5.75%

    ¡°This is actually great that we stumbled into this section,¡± Raquel gushed, picking up a leather whip and running her fingers over it. I''ve been thinking of switching things up with Sergio in the bedroom.

    f

    "He''s kind of old school, but I, on the other hand, am adventurous..." She gave the whip a light snap against her palm.

    I chuckled nervously. "Whatever makes you both happy..." My eyes scanned over the different toys, and a thought crept into my mind-Would Gabriel be into things like this? Roley?

    I had spent most of my vacation reading about sex and how to please a man, but I hadn''t really explored this side of intimacy. And with how possessive Gabriel could be, I could definitely see him being dominant... Raquel must''ve read my expression because she smirked. "Ohhh, now you''re curious."

    I rolled my eyes, desperate to change the subject. ¡°Has the age difference between you and Sergio ever been an issue?"

    Raquel scoffed. "Hell no. I''ve never cared about a man being older. It''s about how he treats me, not how many birthdays he''s had."

    I nodded slowly, running my fingers over ace corset. "That''s a good way to look at it."

    She tilted her head. "Are you worried about people judging you if you and Gabriel ever became serious?"

    I stiffened. ¡°I... I don''t know. I never thought that far ahead." I swallowed hard, feigning indifference. "Besides, Gabriel doesn''t seem like the type to want something public."

    Raquel leaned against a nearby shelf, crossing her arms. ¡°Listen, iressa, if you like that man and he likes you, then screw what people think. When I was in my twenties, guys my age just wanted to party and sleep around. Now? I''ve found a man who wants more than just my body. And he makes me happy. No regrets.¡±

    11:21 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 90: Denying My Feelings

    I studied Raquel for a moment, taking in her confidence, her peace. She meant every word..

    75%

    f5

    "To our happiness," I murmured, raising an imaginary toast.

    Her eyes suddenly lit up. She pulled out a scandalous ckce lingerie set, holding up the panties and wiggling her fingers through a strategically ced hole. "See? Easy ess." She giggled.

    I groaned. ¡°Oh,e on, Raquel."

    44

    2

    She grinned wickedly. ¡°Don''t act so modest. I''ve heard stories from the women in Gabriel''s circle.¡±

    My heart stopped. "What stories?"

    Raquel wiggled her eyebrows. ¡°That Gabriel is a stallion in the sheets. And a freak.¡±

    "Oh my God, Raquel!" My cheeks burned instantly. Too bad I''m not one of those women. I added, suddenly feeling slightly jealous toward women I''d never even met.

    Raquelughed. ¡°I think we both know you''re lying. Please. You''re carrying that man''s ck card."

    gaze.

    I shrugged. ¡°So? I work for him. And that''s all there is,¡± I lied through my teeth, avoiding her knowing ¡°Uh-huh. And I used to work for Sergio, but he still doesn''t trust me with his Amex ck," she quipped.

    "I-I faltered.

    11:21 Fri, 21 Feb

    j

    Chapter 90: Denying My Feelings.

    75%

    She smirked. ¡°Look at you stuttering. I can read you, iressa. You im there''s nothing between you two,

    but I know you''ve already-"

    "I still don''t know what you''re talking about,¡± I cut in, shifting my gaze to a nearby disy.

    ¡°Of course you do.¡± She leaned in, voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You''re alone in that massive vi with him, and it gets really cold at night."

 Dad By Oma 91

    Chapter 91: The Proposal

    Chapter 91: The Proposal

    iressa''s POV I swallowed hard, knowing Raquel was right. "Why would Gabriel bring you on vacation with his most trusted friend unless he liked you? And don''t even try to deny it! You''re sleeping with your boss." I covered my face with my hands. ¡°Raquel, you are so-¡± ¡°Honest? Raw? Blunt?" She grinned. ¡°I know.¡± I exhaled. ¡°Hmm.....¡± I hesitated before adding, ¡°What if, hypothetically, we were doing what you''re using us of?" She smiled triumphantly. "If you and Gabriel are, then I fully support it." She squeezed my shoulder gently. ¡°I''ve been where you are-falling for aplicated man, scared about what''s next. But if I can give you one piece of advice, it''s this: follow your heart. Even if it sounds clich¨¦. At least then, you won''t live with regrets.¡± I sighed, my eyes scanning a set of round silver balls that caught my attention. I picked them up, examining them curiously. Raquel''s voice squeaked from behind me. ¡°Oh, I''ve tried those! What an experience.¡± I dropped them instantly, spinning around like I''d been caughtmitting a crime. She chuckled. "No shame in exploring our bodies and finding pleasure as women." Her tone turned thoughtful. ¡°I''m no expert, but confidence is everything. And how can you be confident when you don''t even know your body?" I lifted a brow. "Oh? And how do you suggest I... spice things up? Raquel smirked. "Be open-minded. Willing to try new things. Love your body. Own it. Men love a woman who knows what she wants. And don''t forget-" she leaned in with a mischievous glint, "forey. Always." "Gotcha,¡± I muttered as she grabbed a few more items and led me to the checkout. As I handed the cashier Gabriel''s ck card, Raquel leaned in and whispered, ¡°Oh, and one more thing¨Cpay attention to what he likes. Every man has a weakness. Find it. Use it.¡± I burst intoughter, shaking my head. Just as we grabbed our bags, my phone buzzed. Gabriel: There''s an update to our ns. A guide by the name Javier is waiting outside the boutique to take you both for hair and makeup. Please ensure Raquel wears one of the dresses you both bought¨CSergio''s request. Let me know when you''re done. I was still reading when Raquel cooed, from behind, ¡°Gabriel again.... hmm.¡± Quickly, I put my phone aside and looked up, trying to act indifferent. ¡°He just informed me that a hair and makeup session has been scheduled for us." Her eyes lit up with excitement. "That sounds amazing!¡± But then, her smile faded, and a crease formed between her brows. ¡°Wait... what? I don''t get She nced at me, suspicion creeping into her expression. ¡°Something is off.¡± Raquel crossed her arms, lips pursed. ¡°Why is Gabriel so interested in us having a good time?" She reached into her bag and pulled out her phone. "What the hell is Sergio up to? Doesn''t he know that it''s supposed to be our anniversary vacation?

    her Before she could dial, I ced my hand over hers, stopping her. ¡°There''s no need to call him,¡± I reassured her. ¡°I¡¯m sure they''re together, and this was their idea.¡± She exhaled sharply, tapping her nails against her phone. ¡°Ugh... you''re probably right. They just want to keep us distracted while they talk about their boring contracts and business deals.¡± Her frustration melted into a smirk. ¡°But whatever. We''re going to make the best of this." I smiled to myself, watching as she excitedly sifted through the shopping bags. She had no idea Sergio was preparing the best proposal. dragging her feet. ¡°ire, why are you insisting wee to the beach for pictures when we''re dressed in dinner

    As we arrived at the private beachfront, Raquel huffed in frustration, gowns?" sheined, her brows furrowing. ¡°We can do beach shots tomorrow in our bikinis. Besides, we just got our hair and makeup done- the wind is going to ruin everything." I tightened my grip on her wrist and pulled her forward, ignoring her protests. ¡°Just trust me. You won''t regret this.¡± ¡°I''m sure I will,¡± she argued, rolling her eyes. "We should''ve gone to show off our looks to Gabriel and Sergio first, thene down here." But as we stepped closer to the beach, she suddenly came to an abrupt stop. Her breath hitched. A long runway of white roses and lit candles stretched before us, leading to a gazebo draped in twinkling fairy lights. At the very end, a massive backdrop read ¡°Will You Marry Me?" in bold beautiful writing. Soft music yed in the backpack, giving the setting the perfect romance feel. And standing at the end of the path, dressed in a perfectly tailored tuxedo, was Sergio- his expression filled with love and anticipation. Raquel''s hand flew to her mouth, and her wide eyes darted between me and Gabriel. Realization dawned, and a tremor ran through her body. "Oh my God..." she whispered, voice shaky with emotion. "You all nned this?" Gabriel and I exchanged knowing

    smiles before nodding. Tears welled in her eyes as she turned back to Sergio, who had dropped to one knee, a velvet box in his hands. ¡°Mi amor," he began, his voice was filled with raw emotion, "from the moment I kissed you that night, I knew I was doomed. I never thought I''d fall in love, but you changed everything. You softened me, made me a better man. I can''t imagine a life without you. So, will you marry this old bull?¡± Raquel let out a chokedugh, her hand clutching her chest as tears streamed down her cheeks. For a moment, she seemed too overwhelmed to speak. Then, with a trembling breath, she nodded fervently. "Yes! Yes, Sergio!¡± A deep, relieved chuckle rumbled from Sergio''s chest as he stood, sliding the ring onto her finger before pulling her into his arms. Their lips met in a passionate kiss. Suddenly, fireworks exploded in the sky above, adding vibrant color to their beautiful love story. I stood beside Gabriel, watching the breathtaking moment unfold. His warmth pressed against my side, sending an unexpected shiver down my spine. This was the first real-life proposal I had ever witnessed, and it felt straight out of my favorite fairytale movie. There was no doubt-Sergio and Raquel had fallen deeply, irrevocably in love. The care and adoration in their eyes spoke louder than words. Yet, as I watched them, my heart twisted. I couldn''t help but think of Adrian-the countless nights we talked about marriage, the proposals I had dreamed about over and over again. But that future was gone. I was with Gabriel now-a man who didn''t believe inmitment. And still, a deep part of me longed for love, for devotion, for a family of my own. But Gabriel could never give me that. And if he ever found out the truth about Adrian... I''d lose everything. As if sensing I was troubled, Gabriel reached for my hand, interlocking our fingers. His silent touch grounded me, pulling me back to the present. I leaned into him, our bodies in sync as we watched Raquel and Sergio lose themselves in their moment. Gabriel lowered his head, his breath warm against my ear. "Thank you for helping to make this happen," he murmured. My heart skipped a beat as I turned slightly, expecting to meet his gaze, but his eyes remained fixed on the newly engaged couple "They look so happy," I whispered. ¡°They are.¡± His thumb brushed absently against my knuckles. "I never thought I''d see the day Sergio would settle down, but... here we are.¡± I exhaled, my lips curving into a soft smile. ¡°I guess it''s true what they say¡ªlove breaks all boundaries.¡± Gabriel hummed in response. ¡°Maybe.¡± Then, with my hand still in his, he led me toward the happy couple. Raquel turned the moment she saw me, pulling me into a tight hug. "ire, thank you for keeping me distracted! I had no idea!" Her eyes shone with gratitude as she nced at Gabriel. "And thank you for being part of this." Gabriel gave her a small nod, his usual stoicism softening just a fraction. Raquel turned back to take in the entire setup, her hands flying to her cheeks. "This is perfect. I couldn''t have asked for anything better." Her gaze shifted to Sergio, eyes shining with admiration. "You even made sure my hair and makeup were done..." Sergio''s lips twitched into a smirk. ¡°Of course I did.¡± He wrapped an arm around her waist, pressing a lingering kiss to her forehead before murmuring, ¡°And the celebration isn''t over. The real party starts at the club.¡±

 Dad By Oma 92

    Chapter 92: No One Else But You

    75%

    As I stepped out of the bathroom, Gabriel was leaning against the desk, his phone in hand, looking

    devastatingly sexy in a crisp ck shirt with the top few buttons undone. His attention was fixed on his phone -until he looked up.

    The moment his eyesnded on me, his entire demeanor changed.

    Shock. Hunger. Possession.

    I expected this reaction. I knew he''d lose it when he saw me in this dress.

    His gaze dragged over me-slow, piercing, scorching hot. His jaw clenched. His phone slipped out of his fingers and thudded on the table.

    skin.

    "My sweet..." His voice was rough, dark. He stalked toward me like a predator, his eyes locked on my The intensity of his stare alone sent a delicious shiver through me.

    "You look absolutely breathtaking," he murmured, reaching for me. His fingers trailed along my corbone and then over the sheer fabric that hugged my curves. His touch grew bolder as he let his hand wander just above my hip. ¡°Your skin and this dress... it''s as if they were made for each other."

    Then, his expression hardened, as if something unpleasant had just clicked into ce. His fingers flexed against my waist.

    11:21 Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 92: No One Else But You

    "Don''t tell me this is what you''re wearing to the club.?

    I tilted my chin, meeting his gaze defiantly. ¡°It is.¡°. ¡°It is.¡±

    His entire body went rigid. "Hell no, iressa." His voice was lethal. ¡°Tell me this is just for me. That you''re not stepping out in that."

    759

    I patted his chest lightly, trying to reassure him. "Gabriel, don''t be ridiculous. I spent nearly an hour in the bathroom, so of course this is what I''m wearing."

    He let out a dark chuckle, shaking his head before dragging his fingers through his hair. ¡°Oh no, you''re surely trying to test my patience.¡± His eyes nced back at me, zing with possessive heat.

    I folded my arms and raised my lips in a stubborn smile before putting some space between us. ¡°I thought you''d love the dress."

    His gaze roamed over my body, darker this time. ¡°Don''t get me wrong-you look fucking gorgeous. Sexy a sin.¡± His hand fisted at his side. "But no. You''re not wearing that out."

    ¡°Why not?¡± I feigned innocence.

    He closed the little space between us, his fingers tracing up my thigh, slipping beneath the scandalously high slit. "Because you''re practically naked,¡± he rasped. ¡°I can see your nipples through this excuse of a dress."

    His thumb brushed against my peak, making me shudder.

    I gasped, gripping his biceps, and a wicked smirk curled his lips when he felt how hard it was.

    Fri, 21 Feb

    Chapter 92: No One Else But You

    75%

    ¡°See?¡± he murmured, lips teasing the sensitive spot just below my ear. "I felt that. And if I can, so can every bastard in that club."

    I swallowed hard. ¡°So what if they can see?¡± I challenged, though my body trembled from his touch. ¡°They can''t touch-?

    "That''s not the damn point, iressa," he growled. His grip tightened, yanking me against him. The solid press of his body left no doubt about how much this was affecting him. ¡°You''re mine. My woman. I refuse to let other men devour you with their eyes like you''re up for the taking.¡±

    A slow heat pooled in my belly at the possessiveness in his voice. But I wouldn''t let him win that easily.

    "You''re being dramatic." I teased. ¡°No one is taking me.¡± I squared my shoulders. "And about the dress, I''m still wearing it."

    ¡°Like hell you are,¡± he bit out, his tone tight with restraint. ¡°This is like wearing almost nothing.¡± His gaze dropped lower. "Your thighs are out-hell no.¡± He let out a hard breath. "This dress is a damn invitation."

    I flipped my hair back, refusing to back down. "Raquel picked this dress for tonight," I retorted evenly. "And I''m wearing it for myself¡ªto feel beautiful. For you to admire, not dictate or make unfounded insinuations."

    His fingers gripped my chin, tilting my face up to meet his fierce gaze. ¡°iressa, you belong to me now. That means I have a say in your entire life¡ªincluding what you wear.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. "Controlling much?"

    "Yes, iressa, I''m fucking controlling." His lips brushed lightly against mine, sending a rush of warmth through me. "I''ve never hidden it."

    C

    §ã

    11:21 Fri, 21 Feb

    J

    ?.75%

    Chapter 92: No One Else But You

    I smirked, secretly thrilled by the jealousy burning in his eyes for men I hadn''t even met. ¡°Well, I''ll be with you, won''t I?"

    His expression turned deadly serious. ¡°That''s beside the point. I''m not letting strange men gawk at my woman. That''s final."

    I turned to the mirror, running my hands down my curves. He was right-the dress was scandalous. Sheer in ces that left little to the imagination, hugging my body like a second skin. But I felt powerful in it. Confident. I met his gaze in the reflection, pouting slightly.

    ¡°I promised Raquel I''d wear it. She''d be disappointed."

    "Raquel clearly doesn''t give a damn about my sanity." He let out a deep breath, his hands gripping my waist from behind. ¡°You think I''m just going to let you walk into that club looking like this? With every unhinged bastard in there drooling over what''s mine?"

    I rxed into his touch, my head resting against his chest as we both stared at my reflection in the mirror.

    ¡°You said it yourself..... I''m yours,¡± I whispered. ¡°Let them drool over what they can''t have.¡±

    His lips nuzzled against my neck, sending shivers down my spine.

    I turned to face him, holding his hands. "Gabriel, I don''t want to disappoint Raquel on such a special day for her and Sergio."

    Gabriel growled low in his throat. ¡°Your guilt is ripping me apart, huh?¡±

    His hand skimmed up my thigh, pushing the fabric higher, his touch setting fire to my skin.

    11:22 FM, 21 Feb 0

    Chapter 92: No One Else But You

    I sucked in a breath, my fingers curling into his shirt. "Gabriel, just for tonight."

    ??? 375%

    His lips brushed my ear. "Only for tonight, he murmured, his fingers tracing the curve of my waist, sending

    heat coursing through me.

    The friction of his chest against my hardened nipples sent a wave of need crashing over me.

    "Only because it''s Raquel''s engagement," he added, his voice husky.

    Then his hands slid lower, cupping my ass, pushing me against his hard length.

    to his.

    "You''re mine. Remember that." His voice was deep, possessive. His fingers tilted my chin, forcing my gaze

    My breath hitched. "I''m yours," I whispered, pressing my palm against his chest. ¡°No one else but you."

 Dad By Oma 93

    Chapter 93: Show Me How Good You Are

    *

    75%

    iressa''s POV As we rode in the back seat on our way to the club, Gabriel sat beside me, tensed, his energy vibrating with something primal. I could feel it in the way his fingers tapped against his knee, his frustration obvious. Then, without warning, he turned to me, his face hardened. "So help me God, iressa, if any of those crazy bastardse near you tonight, I''ll be going to jail for fucking murder." I chuckled, shaking my head in disbelief as I ced a hand on his chest. "Gabriel, no one is hurting anyone tonight. And no one is going to jail.¡± His fingers curled into a fist on his thigh. "As long as they keep their damn hands off you, everything will be fine. Because if they don''t, I swear I''ll make them regret it.¡± I smirked, my eyes meeting his as I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°Gabriel..... tonight is about Sergio and Raquel,¡± I reminded him. "Let''s focus on that." He sucked in a deep breath, as though trying to calm himself. "I''m well aware. That''s the only reason you''re wearing this damn dress." "Got you, Mr. Storm," I replied, sarcastically. His gaze dropped to my legs, then back to my face. Without another word, he reached for me, his arm circling my waist, pulling me closer until my thigh brushed against his. His other hand moved lower, sliding over my bare skin, his fingers tracing slow,zy circles on the inside of my leg, pushing the fabric higher. My breath hitched. "Every inch of you is mine," he murmured, his voice heavy with possession. "And I''ll make sure you don''t forget it." I gasped as he gripped my inner thigh, his fingers pressing against the thince of my panties. A shiver coursed through me. Then he pulled me onto hisp. And kissed me. Not soft. Not gentle. It was raw. Punishing. Possessive. His mouth dominated mine, his tongue sliding past my lips, tasting, iming. His fingers gripped my waist, guiding me against him, letting me feel just how much he wanted me. ¡°Let them look," he growled against my lips, his breath hot, teasing. "Let them fucking stare. Because by the end of the night, the only name you''ll be screaming is mine.¡± His hand slid further, his fingers barely almost touching where I ached for him. ¡°Gabriel,¡± I whispered, my body betraying me, arching into his touch. His smirk was dark, sinful. "That''s right, sweetheart." A deep, trembling breath escaped me. The club was exclusive and extravagant-nothing like I had expected since it was on the ind. Music pulsed through the air, vibrating in the vast space as Gabriel held me close, guiding me through the sea of people toward the VIP section. His grip on my waist was firm and possessive, making a silent statement. The bodyguards followed closely, and I could feel curious stares as we passed. Raquel and Sergio were already waiting, so we made our way toward them. My dress had done exactly what Gabriel feared-it drew attention. I felt the heated gazes of men as they admired the sheer fabric, the high slit, and the way it hugged every curve. Gabriel''s hand tightened around me, his posture stiff, his body pressed so close I could barely breathe. His hold wasn''t just protective¡ªit was a warning, a bold im. I belonged to him, and he wanted everyone to know it. pounding beneath our feet as we raised our sses in celebration. "To Sergio and Raquel!" I echoed above the

    Momentster, we were seated in the VIP section, the music cool music, raising my ss in a toast. sses clinked, and everyone cheered. Sergio turned to Gabriel with a wide smile. ¡°I''m the happiest man in the world because she said yes...¡± ¡°I bet you are,¡± Gabriel replied, lifting his ss in acknowledgment. Raquel beamed, pressing a lingering kiss to Sergio''s lips before facing us. ¡°And I''m the happiest woman because I''m marrying this stubborn man who has mepletely in love with him." Sergio''s gaze shifted toward Gabriel, his smile turning knowing. "To healing from the past and finding the love of our lives." I knew the toast was meant for Gabriel, whose face remained unchanged in its stoic form. "I wish you both all the happiness in the world," I finally spoke, raising my ss. ¡°Thank you, ire,¡± Sergio replied, clinking his ss against mine. ¡°Who knows¡ªGabriel might just be next.......¡± Sergio teased, but Gabriel wasn''t amused and cast him a warning nce. ¡°Or not..." Sergio chuckled. ¡°My mi amor and I will get back to dancing." Sergio and Raquel were lost in each other, kissing and touching as they moved to the music,pletely consumed by their love. They danced as if they were the only two people in the room-truly drunk in love. I watched, admiring how deeply in love they were, and silently wished that maybe, one day, I could be genuinely in love with a man who loved me back. But after Adrian''s betrayal, I had be a woman I barely recognized. I shook the thought 11:22 Fri, 21 Feb

    J

    75%

    Chapter 93: Show Me How Good You Are

    away and turned to Gabriel, who sat beside me like a vignt bodyguard. He hadn''t moved to dance or even sway to the music. Instead, one hand was on his phone, while the other gripped my waist firmly, as if afraid something drastic might happen if he let go. I found it subtly amusing, though I also noticed how he had grown colder since we arrived at the club. I couldn''t help but wonder what was going through his mind. Leaning in close, my lips brushed the shell of his ear. "Mr. Storm, remember this is an engagement celebration, not a boardroom meeting." His lips curved slightly, a hint of humor in his eyes as he put his phone away, his focus now solely on me. ¡°iressa.......¡± he sighed, his voice barely audible over the music. ¡°That''s why I''m sitting here, even when I have... more...delightful ns." His tone dipped lower. "Yet here I am, sharing in their happiness." I shot him a questioning look. ¡°And how exactly are you sharing in the happiness when you look like a bodyguard on high alert rather than a man enjoying the night?" Gabriel pressed closer, his fingers now biting into my skin. "I have you by my side, so I''m enjoying myself just fine.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Mr. Storm, that''s not how it works. We''re supposed to be dancing and celebrating with them, not sitting here like two sad souls.¡± ¡°Sad souls, huh?¡± he mused darkly, his hand sliding to caress my inner thigh. ¡°How about we bid goodnight to the happy couple and go back to have a wild night¡ªjust us?¡± His breath was hot on my skin, his hands sending a rush of heat through me. His fingers were sliding dangerously close to my panties when I firmly gripped hisrge hand and ced it back on his thigh. I shot him a mock-angry look. "That''s not the kind of fun I was talking about." "I guess I tried," he murmured, throwing one hand in the air in surrender while rxing into his seat. But his other hand remained possessively on my waist. I shook my head in disbelief and took a sip of my drink, savoring the burn as it slid down my throat. Almost immediately, Gabriel grabbed my hand and shook his head, his gaze narrowing as he leaned in close. "I don''t want you getting drunk tonight. Not for what I have nned," his tone turned serious. My breath hitched. Maybe this night would end on a good note after all. ¡°Oh?¡± I smirked, leaning in closer. "How about you show me some of those ns now... on the dance floor?"

    (

 Dad By Oma 94

    Chapter 94: Passionate Dance.

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 94: Passionate Dance

    Gabriel''s face hardened back into its usual stoic mask.

    84%

    ¡°iressa, I''m not taking any chances with you shaking any part of your body for the drunk men in this room to watch."

    I scoffed. "Gabriel, I''m going to be dancing with you. So if there''s any body shaking, it''s going to be for you. That''s kind of how dancing works,¡± I retorted sarcastically.

    ¡°iressa, I''m still not taking any chances with you in this damn dress."

    "What''s the worst that could happen? It''s not like any of the men here could-"

    His cold, lethal gaze cut through me, silencing me instantly.

    Fine. Overprotective mode was in full effect.

    I sighed dramatically and turned to face him fully. ¡°All right then, Mr. War General.¡± I lifted my ss again. ¡°I guess I''ll just keep sipping my drink while everyone else dances."

    Gabriel let out a heavy breath, his teeth grinding as he grabbed the ss from my hand and set it down. ¡°Just one dance."

    10:21 Sat, 22 Feb

    Chapter 94: Passionate Dance

    I smiled excitedly, tilting my head to brush a featherlight kiss against his neck.

    84%

    "Mr. Storm, you''ve shown me how good you are in the bedroom. Now show me what you can do on the

    dance floor."

    His entire body went still, his dark gaze locking onto mine. Then he smiled and shook his head.

    "I like a good challenge."

    I slid off my seat and tugged at his hand. He didn''t resist.

    With a smirk, he set his drink down and rose to his feet, towering over me.

    The music slowed, the beat turning sensual and maic.

    A light buzz from the alcohol coursed through me as I reached for his hand, intending to take control-but Gabriel was faster. With a firm pull, he crushed me against his chest.

    His hands found my waist, strong and dominant, drawing me in until our bodies pressed together. His heat wrapped around me, his scent-dark, rich, and intoxicating-flooding my senses.

    We moved, our bodies finding a rhythm.

    Gabriel surprised me with the fluidity of his movements, his body guiding mine effortlessly, as though he had done this a thousand times before, as if he had danced this way only for me.

    10:21 Sat, 22 Feb

    M

    Chapter 94: Passionate Dance

    84%

    His firm thigh pressed between mine, our cores meeting in a rhythm that felt more intimate than a dance

    should.

    A soft gasp slipped my lips as his hips rolled against mine, and I matched his movement with a slow, teasing grind of my own.

    It was intoxicating. Deeply sensual.

    Every shift of his body sent waves of heat spiraling through me¡ªthe friction, the closeness, the passion- igniting something wild within me.

    ear.

    His fingers dug into my hips, holding me firm against him as he leaned in, his lips hovering close to my "You feel that?¡± His voice was husky, teasing. "Now you know how good I am, my sweet. Now imagine what happens when I make you mine tonight."

    A spark of electricity raced through me.

    Then, suddenly, the music stopped, shifting into an upbeat Jamaican track.

    The spell broke.

    I pulled back slightly, my breathing shallow, but Gabriel''s hands stayed firm on my waist.

    "I never would''ve thought the great Gabriel Storm was such a skilled dancer." I met his stormy gaze,

    teasing. Slowly, I leaned in and ran my tongue along his neck

    Sat, 22 Feb

    Chapter 94: Passionate Dance

    "Doesn''t this feel better than just sitting?"

    3.84%

    me."

    His fingers flexed on my hips, his pupils dting. ¡°iressa," he murmured, his voice gruff, ¡°you''re pushing

    A delicious thrill shot through me. I pressed closer, feigning innocence. "How so, Mr. Storm?¡±

    His fingers slid lower, gripping my ass possessively, his body heat branding me.

    ¡°Don''t make me take you right here, right now.¡±

    My pulse skipped as warmth flooded my body. I ran a single finger down his chest. ¡°You, mister, wouldn''t want the entire club watching our little disy."

    His response was a slow, intentional roll of his hips against mine. The hard proof of his arousal pressed into my core, sending a deep ache spiraling through me.

    His lips brushed my ear. "You know it''s far from little."

    A gasp escaped me as heat rushed through my veins. The dark tone of his voice and the feel of his growing arousal pressing against my core sent a deep ache settling low in my belly.

    Raw desire radiated off him in waves. I had never seen him this intense before.

    His jealousy.

    His possessiveness.

    His need to control every part of me.

    I should have been scared.

    But I wasn''t.

    10:21 Sat, 22 Feb

    Chapter 94: Passionate Dance

    I craved it.

    3.84%

    The more I got to know him, the more I realized just how dangerous he was for me. Gabriel Storm wasn''t just

    possessive¨Che was consuming.

    A man who didn''t just touch-he imed.

    That should have been my sign to run. I was surely going to get burned.

    Yet I didn''t care.

    I wanted more.

    My eyes locked onto his, my voice trembling slightly.

    "Gabriel..." My fingers traced his jaw as I searched his face. "Why haven''t you been in a real rtionship in

    years? And tell me the real reason. Not some made-up story.¡±

    His grip on me didn''t loosen, but the way his body tensed against mine told me I had struck a nerve.

    A sh of something-pain, regret?-crossed his face for a moment before disappearing. "There''s no other truth besides the one I''ve already told you," he muttered. ¡°Rtionships aren''t for me. I prefer being upfront rather than hurting someer.¡±

    I tilted my head, studying him. Liar.

    It was obvious he had been hurt by a woman he once loved deeply. His ex-wife? Adrian''s mother? But I

    wasn''t sure¡ªAdrian rarely spoke about her, and even Raquel had only hinted at something.

    I knew there was pain buried beneath his hardened exterior. A wound he carried. A wound that had turned him into a man who had learned to suppress his emotions.

    ¡°And how did youe to that conclusion?" I challenged, running my fingertips over the hard nes of

    his chest.

    He sighed, his grip tightening on me.

    ¡°iressa... are we really talking about this right now?"

    I nodded, my lips brushing against his.

    "Isn''t it obvious? I want to know everything about you."

    My palm pressed more firmly, feeling the strong, steady rhythm of his heart beneath my touch.

    ¡°I want to see what''s beneath the hard facade....... and inside here.¡± I patted his chest lightly.

    He sucked in a slow, deep breath. For a moment, I thought he was going to let me in, but then he masked it

    with an infuriatingly unreadable expression.

    10:21 Sat, 22 Feb

    Chapter 94: Passionate Dance

    84%

    ¡°iressa... you know that''s off-limits. Besides, I could say the same about you." His voice dropped lower.

    ¡°There are so many different sides to you that sometimes I can''tpletely wrap my head around it. And that''s a first for me."

    "I know what you''re doing." My hands trailed slowly across his back. "You''re deflecting and making it about

    me..." I challenged.

    "And if I am deflecting?" His grip tightened, keeping me impossibly close. "It doesn''t mean my words aren''t true.¡± His voice softened, almost a whisper. ¡°iressa Hartwood..... I think there''s more to you than you''ve told me," he murmured, his thumb tracing slow,zy circles over my hip, sending a rush of heat straight between

    my thighs.

    "Gabriel..." My voice shook as my head spun.

    Before he could answer, his phone buzzed between us, breaking the moment and snapping me out.

    I pulled back, trying to steady my racing heart, knowing I had just been saved. I didn''t want to have to lie to Gabriel, even though I hadn''t exactly told him the truth.

    And I couldn''t help but wonder how he would react when he found out I was his son''s ex-girlfriend.

 Dad By Oma 95

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 95: Taking No Chances

    Gabriel nced at his phone. His face tightened-it was obvious the call was important. His thumb hovered over the decline button, ready to ignore it.

    I ced my hand on his chest and whispered, "It''s fine. You can answer it.¡± My voice was soft, reassuring.

    His jaw clenched. "Not a chance. I''m not leaving you alone in this ce."

    I let out a smallugh, tilting my head.. "Gabriel, it''s the VIP section. We''re practically the only ones here, and Sergio and Raquel are just over there." I

    gestured toward the couple, still wrapped up in their own world. "You can take your call, and I''ll just be dancing until you''re back."

    His gaze burned into mine. "Not a chance in hell."

    Before I could protest, he let out a low groan, then grabbed my hand, pulling me toward the private seating area. He leaned down, whispering something to Sergio, who briefly nced at me before signaling one of the bodyguards. The man moved closer, his presence a silentmand.

    Gabriel turned back to me, his lips brushing against my ear as he murmured, "I''ll be back shortly."

    Then, with onest look, he strode off.

    Raquel slipped in beside me, a smirk ying on her lips as she settled into the seat. Her fingers toyed with the rim of her champagne ss before she turned to me, eyes twinkling.

    Chapter 95: Taking No Chances

    "I hope you''re having a good time,¡± she asked, bumping her shoulder against mine.

    I grinned, still feeling the warmth of Gabriel''s lips on my skin. ¡°I sure am. And congrattions again."

    62%

    Raquel sighed dreamily, her eyes shining with disbelief. "It still feels so surreal," she breathed, holding up her hand so her ring sparkled under the dim lights. ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± she murmured, her voice full of

    emotion.

    I smiled. ¡°I really didn''t do much. Sergio had it all nned." My gaze dropped to her ring, and I let out a low gasp. ¡°Your ring? It''s..... stunning¡ªand definitely expensive,¡± I gushed, admiring the sparkle.

    Raquel grinned. "It''s diamonds, and you know what they say..." Her voice was filled with happiness. Then, her eyes swept over me, taking in every detail. ¡°And that dress...on..you... God, ire. I told you it would be a showstopper."

    I chuckled. ¡°You did. Gabriel almost lost his shit when he saw me in it. And to be honest, I don''t think I''ve ever worn anything this revealing."

    Raquel smirked. "There''s a first time for everything. Besides, it''s worth it-any dress that gets Gabriel acting like a jealous husband is a win. No wonder he won''t let you out of his sight."

    I rolled my eyes, trying to sound indifferent. ¡°Oh, he''s just being Gabriel.

    She raised a brow. "ire, my eyes have been on you both all night,¡± she leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Judging by the way Gabriel''s been glued to you all night... I''d wager that man is into you. And you? You''re just as into him."

    My eyes met Raquel''s, and for a moment, I hesitated. ¡°I''m... sorry I was a bit vague with my response earlier. I just didn''t know if I was ready to share..... especially when I don''t know if this rtionship will survive back home."

    Chapter 95: Taking No Chances

    62%

    Raquel ced a reassuring hand over mine. ¡°ire, that man looks at you like he wants to keep you all to himself. I really think he likes you, but don''t overthink it. Just enjoy the moment." She took my hand. "Now, let''s go dance! I''m getting married!¡± she squealed, shing her ring excitedly.

    "You are." I cooed, and we both started dancing.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted.

    Daniel walked into the VIP section.

    Sergio waved his hand, signaling the bodyguards to let him in. Once inside, he began talking with Sergio. From the way Sergio nodded, it looked like he was congratting him, but I couldn''t make out their conversation. They stood a few feet away, yet I could feel Daniel''s eyes on me.

    ¡°Daniel is here..." Raquel whispered in my ear. ¡°I don''t think Gabriel would be too happy..."

    My eyes met Daniel''s briefly before I focused on Raquel. I was shocked that he was in the Bahamas¡ªof all ces. And tonight, of all nights. I knew I had to go and talk to him, especially after how I left things.

    "Gabriel will be fine," I replied. "I''ll just go say hi."

    "Are you sure?" she asked, concerned.

    I simply nodded and walked toward the two men.

    As I approached, I caught the tail end of their conversation.

    Sun, 23 Feb

    Chapter 95: Taking No Chances

    62%

    I''m happy to see you, Dan, Sergio greeted him, his tone excited but slightly tense. ¡°But you know I can''t let you talk to iressa, especially since Gabriel isn''t here. He''ll be back soon, and I don''t want any trouble tonight."

    Daniel''s expression remainedposed. "I just need to talk to her for a few minutes, and then I''ll leave you to your celebration."

    I stepped closer. "Sergio, it''s alright. I''d like to speak with Daniel."

    Sergio exhaled, clearly displeased, as he looked between the two of us.

    ¡°iressa... Gabriel left you in my care before he stepped out, and I''m trying to avoid any

    confrontations."

    I straightened, feeling the need to establish some control over my own life. ¡°Sergio, I choose who I speak with-not Gabriel."

    He held my gaze for a moment before raising his hands in defeat. ¡°Alright. I''ll leave you both."

    As he walked away, Daniel''s gaze stayed locked on mine.

    ¡°Hi, iressa.¡± His voice was softer than I expected. ¡°I see that you''re well.¡± He let his gaze drag over me with admiration before settling on my face. "You look... amazing."

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I murmured, offering a small smile, still surprised to see him standing before me. My voice carried my shock. ¡°What are you doing here, in the Bahamas?¡±

    He gave a tight smile. ¡°Sergio and I have mutual business here. We wrapped things up a few days ago," he exined, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°I heard about the engagement and figured I''d stop by to congratte him before I leave tomorrow."

    Chapter 95: Taking No Chances

    As he spoke, a wave of guilt hit me. After ourst dinner-when he opened up about his past and admitted his feelings-I had ignored his calls. That wasn''t fair.

    I let out a slow sigh. "I''m sorry for ghosting you. It was unfair of me, and I see that now"

    He scoffed, shaking his head. "That was really messed up, ire. I thought we had something and then you

    just disappeared. No replies. No calls.¡± His voice lowered, filled with pain. "That hurt me."

    "I know, and I''m sorry. It''s just-

    ""

    "Don''t bother ming it on work,¡± he cut in, his tone firmer now. "It''s clear you''re not working. Instead, you''re here, having a good time with Gabriel."

    "It''s not what you think," I replied quickly-a lie, if only to ease my guilt. The hurt in his eyes made my chest

    tighten.

    Daniel let out a humorless chuckle. "ire, there''s no use denying the truth. He even controls who you talk to, doesn''t he?"

    "Gabriel doesn''t control me," I shot back, defensive. "I don''t know why you''d think that."

    Daniel scoffed. "Then why did Sergio stop me? He wouldn''t let me talk to you unless Gabriel was around. That speaks volumes.¡± His gaze swept the room as if searching for him. ¡°Why does he act like he owns you?

    Huh?"

    ¡°Well, I already told you-no one owns me. I guess Sergio is just trying to avoid the bad blood between you and Gabriel from ruining his night."

    23 Fe

    Chapter 95: Taking No Chances

    "Maybe..." He huffed. "But all of this is what I was trying to tell you the night I got that call and had to leave. I wanted you to hear the truth from me."

    6250

    I searched Daniel''s face, and it was clear he was being sincere. "How about we talk when we get back to

    Miami?

    Daniel''s frustration was evident. I don''t know, iressa. Your words don''t hold much weight anymore"

    ¡°I promise, Daniel. I''ll text you once Ind.¡±

    His eyes lingered on mine for a moment before he finally sighed in resignation. ¡°Alright, ire. I''ll take your

    word onest time."

    "Thank you,¡± I offered him a soft smile.

    Then he leaned in and pressed a light kiss to my cheek.

    And that was when Gabriel walked in.

    Our eyes locked.

    His expression shifted from confusion to pure, lethal rage in a heartbeat.

    His voice was a low growl, cutting through the music. ¡°Get your filthy hands off her.¡±

 Dad By Oma 96

    Chapter 96: The Fight

    iressa''s POV Daniel stepped back, startled. But before he could react, Gabriel lunged at him. His fist collided with Daniel''s face, sending him stumbling back. The impact echoed through the room. Gabriel''s chest rose and fell, his breath ragged, his knuckles flexing as if itching for another hit. "That''s what I should have done years ago,¡± he spat, his voice filled with pure rage. Daniel regained his stance and wiped the blood from his lip, his own fury igniting like gasoline to a me. "Why didn''t you?" he shot back, his stance shifting, daring him. ¡°Guys-¡± Sergio shoved between them, cing a firm hand on Daniel''s chest. ¡°Not here. This is the wrong ce and time.¡± Gabriel''s entire body vibrated with anger. After a long, tense pause, he finally spoke. ¡°I''ll leave. Only because of you, Sergio." Then, without a word, he seized my hand, his grip tight, giving me no room to protest. His hold was firm, possessive¨Cas if staking his im. I barely had time to process what had just happened before I was following him, my pulse racing. Everything was happening too fast. We had barely taken a few steps when Daniel''s voiceshed through the air. ¡°Walk away. That''s all you fucking do.¡± Gabriel stopped in his tracks. His entire body went rigid, his fingers tightening around mine-so tight it was almost painful. My heart pounded. ¡°Gabriel, please. Let''s just leave,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling, pleading. He swallowed hard, his grip loosening slightly as if he was listening, as if I was pulling him back from the edge. He began leading us out again. But Daniel took another step forward, his voice cutting through the room. "Go back to licking your wounds like a coward instead of facing the truth.¡± That did it. Gabriel broke. I barely had time to react before Gabriel tore his hand from mine. He flew across the VIP lounge, charging at Daniel with deadly precision. The force of his tackle sent them crashing to the floor, furniture scraping as they collided. Gabriel didn''t hold back for a second. His fists connected with Daniel''s face-once, twice, three times-pure, unfiltered rage pouring out of him. Daniel grunted, his face already bruised as he fought back. With a powerful shove, he managed to push Gabriel off him andnd a solid punch of his own. Gabriel''s head snapped to the side, his brow split as blood dripped. My heart lurched into my throat. The sight of his blood, vivid against his tanned skin, sent a chill through me. I wanted to go to him, to reach out, to stop this madness-but my legs wouldn''t move. I was scared. Scared of what hade over him Gabriel. His lips curled in fury, his chest rising and falling with each ragged breath. The wound on his forehead only seemed to fuel his fury. "Gabriel, please stop...¡± I finally cried, my voice cracking. But he didn''t hear me. Or maybe he just didn''t care. Larger, stronger, andpletely unhinged, Gabriel attacked again, regaining control in an instant. He pinned Daniel down, his knuckles split, but he didn''t stop. I flinched as his fist came down again, his power radiating off him in waves. This wasn''t just about Daniel kissing me on the cheek. This was about something more. A deeper hurt. Gabriel sounded betrayed. A rivalry that had been brewing for years. Everything he had ever swallowed down, everything he had ever held back¡ªit was pouring out of him at this moment, in every brutal hit. I couldn''t breathe. I wanted to run to him. I wanted to pull him away. But I couldn''t move. Fear and shock shed, pinning me in ce. Sergio''s voice cut through the chaos. "Enough!" Raquel shrieked, "Stop them! Do something!¡± The bodyguards surged forward, gripping Gabriel''s shoulders, yanking him away. Gabriel fought against their hold for a second, his body still fuming with rage. Then, suddenly, he let go. He stood there, shoulders rising and falling, his fists clenched at his sides, blood streaking down his face and hands. His eyes stayed locked on Daniel, whoy on the floor, bruised, blood staining his lips. Then his voice came, filled with rage and pain. ¡°Don''t you ever fucking mistake my silence for weakness." And without another word, he grabbed my hand and dragged me away. Even then, I could still feel the tremor of his rage in his touch. The ride back to the vi was silent. Gabriel sat beside me, his entire body tense as he stared out the window. The driver focused on the road, oblivious to what had happened back at the club. He hadn''t said a single word to me. Not once. And I hadn''t said a word to him. Not because I didn''t want to -but because I didn''t know how. I stole a nce at him, my heart aching at the sight. Blood trailed down his face, dripping from the cut on his brow. His knuckles were raw, bruised, broken. I wanted to touch him. I wanted tofort him. To somehow calm the storm raging inside him. But he still seemed so lost in his thoughts, his

    hands clenched into fists on hisp, as if still restraining himself. So, I gave him space. I told myself it was only for a moment. But the moment stretched on too long. And he still didn''t seem to be calming down. If anything, his silence felt darker, heavier-like he was spiraling deeper into whatever rage had taken hold of him. A million thoughts crashed through my mind. I needed answers. What was really going on between him and Daniel?

    I knew Gabriel despised Daniel, but not to this extent¡ªnot enough to throw punches like some reckless college boy in a bar fight. Gabriel was alwaysposed, always in control.

    And yet tonight, he had lost it. If Sergio and the bodyguards hadn''t stepped in, he might have done real damage to Daniel. And all because he saw Daniel kiss my cheek? None of it made sense. At first, I thought it was jealousy-Gabriel acting possessive, staking his im. But more than ever, it was clear that this wasn''t about me.

    This was about something more. Something deeper. Daniel''s words had been a trigger. Walk away. That''s all you fucking do. Go back to licking your wounds like a coward instead of facing the truth. And Gabriel had snapped.

    This was never about me. It was about a betrayal¡ªone that had happened long before I ever entered the picture. A memory from myst dinner with Daniel shed through my mind.

    He had said he wanted me to hear the truth from him first. Then, Gabriel had walked in, cutting our conversation short. Could Gabriel be the friend Daniel had been talking about? My jaw dropped slightly as realization hit. I needed answers. And I needed them fast.

 Dad By Oma 97

    Chapter 97: Let Me In

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 97 Let Me In

    Gabriel walked ahead of me as we entered the vi, his broad shoulders tense, his entire body still radiating anger.

    "Gabriel," I called after him.

    He stopped but didn''t turn around.

    I quickened my pace, reaching out to wrap my fingers around his elbow. He was warm, his muscles rigid beneath my touch. Slowly, I turned him to face me, his jaw clenched so tightly I thought it might shatter.

    His face-God, his face-was a mess of bruises and fresh blood. A cut on his brow trickled crimson down his cheek.

    I reached up instinctively, brushing my fingers over the cut.

    He flinched. Pulled away. As though my touch burned.

    A deep ache spread through my chest. He wouldn''t even let mefort him.

    Without saying a word, he strode to the bar, grabbing a ss with the same hands that hadnded brutal punches just moments ago. He poured himself a ss of scotch. Then another.

    11:16 Tue, 25 Feb

    Chapter 97: Let Me In

    The silence pressed in, heavy, suffocating.

    I swallowed hard. ¡°Gabriel, please... talk to me.¡±

    Still nothing.

    I stepped forward, reaching for his hand. "You''re hurt-"

    He jerked away before I could touch him. My gaze dropped to his bruised knuckles.

    "I''ve seen worse days," he muttered, his voice hoarse, almost broken.

    I stared at him, my heart aching. "That doesn''t mean you have to suffer alone."

    78%

    He downed another drink, his Adam''s apple bobbing with the motion. The loud clink of ss hitting the counter made me flinch.

    I fought past the lump in my throat. "I''ll find something to clean you up."

    Without waiting for a response, I hurried into the bathroom. My hands shook as I rummaged through the cab, grabbing a small first-aid kit. It wasn''t much, but it would have to do.

    When I returned, Gabriel was still at the bar, staring into his drink as if it held all the answers he refused to speak.

    "Gabriel, let me clean you up."

    Tue, 25 Fed

    78%

    Chapter 97: Let Me In

    "I''m fine,¡± he muttered, barely sparing me a nce before focusing on the ss in his hand. "It''s just a cut."

    "No, you''re not," I shot back, my voice shaking. "You''re bleeding, you''re drinking yourself numb, and you won''t even look at me!"

    With his head bowed, he dragged a hand through his hair, tension rolling off him in waves. For a long moment, he said nothing.

    Then, suddenly, he let out a deep breath and walked toward me.

    ¡°Shh... shh,¡± he murmured, his voice softer now, almost like he was trying to convince himself. His dark eyes met mine¨Cstormy. ¡°I''m alright.¡±

    His fingers brushed against my hand-just for a second-before he pulled away, like he couldn''t bear to let me

    in.

    Overwhelmed, I choked out, "Then let me help you."

    For the first time since we walked into the vi, his expression shifted. Some of the hardness in his face eased, and finally-finally-he let me in.

    He let me take his hand and lead him to the bed. I knelt beside him, carefully dabbing at the cut on his brow, my touch gentle, deliberate.

    He winced but didn''t pull away

    I wiped away the blood, making sure the wound was clean before pressing a bandage to it. Then, I reached

    for his hand, running a cloth over his bruised knuckles, cleaning the smears of blood.

    4

    11:17 Tue, 25 Feb

    Chapter 97: Let Me In

    His skin was red. Swollen. Torn.

    The force behind his punches must have been brutal.

    78%

    My heart ached for Daniel-who had taken those blows and the pain he must be in-but even more for the man before me, the one who refused to let me in.

    I searched inside the first aid box for a bandage but found none.

    "I don''t have anything to wrap this," I murmured, watching his reaction.

    Gabriel lifted my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. ¡°I''ll be fine,¡± he reassured me, as if sensing my

    concern.

    I nodded, but my heart was far from reassured. I hesitated before finally whispering, "Gabriel... we need to talk about what happened at the club."

    His face turned to stone. "There''s nothing to talk about." He stood abruptly, walking back to the bar like it was his only escape. He poured himself another drink.

    "There is,¡± I insisted, rising to my feet. "You lost control back there, Gabriel. And I refuse to believe it was just about an innocent kiss on the cheek."

    "Don''t," he warned darkly. "Don''t fucking talk about Daniel. Or the fact that you let him close enough to kiss you."

    ¡°He didn''t kiss me," I shot back, my frustration beginning to build.. ¡°It was a harmless peck on the cheek!" Chapter 97: Let Me In

    D

    He let out a cold, bitter chuckle. "I see.¡±

    ¡°Gabriel, you have to believe me. Sergio and Raquel were right there!"

    8378

    His stare pinned me in ce, but it wasn''t just jealousy burning in his eyes. It was something deeper. Something painful..

    "It doesn''t matter, now," he growled, mming the ss onto the counter. "You promised me. No man would get close to you. And you broke that promise."

    The intensity of his voice sent a chill of fear through me, but I couldn''t let it show, so I held my ground.

    "I didn''t break my promise,¡± I insisted, my patience running out. "And I''m not blind, Gabriel. I know this isn''t

    just about me."

    His gaze darkened.

    "Tell me the truth," I urged.

    His breathing grew uneven.

    I stepped closer, standing right in front of him, and gently cupped his face.

    ¡°All this pain you''re carrying.....¡± My fingers traced his cheek, my touch tender. ¡°Let me in. Please. Tell me

    what''s really going on."

    "None of that matters anymore." Hisse

    He tried to pull away, but I refused to let him.

    Gabriel..." My fingers curled around his jaw, urging him to look at me.

    "It''s the past, and I don''t want to talk about it." His voice was heavy with pain, and I could see hurt etched in

    his features-the deep sorrow he carried, the wounds he had buried so long ago.

    His eyes finally locked onto mine, and then something shifted.

    I saw the transition in his gaze: the smoldering anger and rage giving way to a raw, desperate passion. Before I could process it, his hands slipped into my hair, gripping tight and desperate. His forehead pressed against mine, and his ragged breath mingled with mine.

    "Kiss me."

    His tone then turned rough,manding.

    "Kiss me. Now."

    I blinked, startled. "Gabriel... what-"

    ¡°Kiss me,¡± he repeated, his voice slow and urgent as his hand softly threaded through my hair, caressing and sending waves of warmth through me.

    My heart pounded. I knew I should push him away, force him to talk, and exin everything. But when his lips hovered just inches from mine, the heat between us zed too fiercely to ignore.

    Before I could resist, he imed my lips in a kiss so deep, so consuming, I forgot to breathe.

    He poured every emotion into it; I could taste the whiskey mixed with his desire. It was intoxicating.

    I wanted more. More of him.

    His hand slid down my lower back, drawing me even closer, pressing me against him.

    But something inside me screamed to stop.

    This wasn''t right. He was using this-using me¨Cto deflect from what he was feeling.

    "Not like this," I gasped, forcefully breaking the kiss and pushing against his chest, desperate for an

    answer.

 Dad By Oma 98

    Chapter 98: Getting On All Fours For Him

    77%

    iressa''s POV Gabriel''s eyes darkened, anger shing within them at my rejection. Then, slowly, they began to roam over my body, drinking me in, shamelessly. His expression shifted-desire burning, raw and unfiltered. A shiver ran down my spine as I felt the heat radiating from him. "Take off your clothes." My breath hitched. My eyes widened as I took a step back. "What?" "You heard me, iressa." Are you being serious?" I asked in disbelief at his request-Gabriel had truly lost his mind. "We need to talk about what happened at the club, your outburst- instead, you want to have sex?¡± ¡°Come here,¡± hemanded, wrapping his hand around my waist and ignoring everything I had just said. "No... I won''t," I shouted, forcefully breaking free from his hold and stepping a good distance away. ¡°iressa,¡± he growled, as though holding back something raw inside him. ¡°This isn''t the time to be stubborn." "I''m being stubborn?" I scoffed, shocked by his double standards. ¡°You know what?¡± I lifted my chin, my gaze locking onto his in defiance. ¡°Make me.¡± In a sh, Gabriel bridged the gap, his arms locking around me like iron bands. His body pressed deeply against mine as he imed my lips. A startled moan escaped me as I tried to fight back and push against his chest, trying to create space and fight the fire raging between us. But it was useless. He was stronger, and the feel of his lips against mine was fierce, possessive, and delicious-and I was drowning in him. I tried to resist. I tried to push him away, but his lips were demanding, exploring my mouth and preventing me from letting go as I finally surrendered to him. Then he groaned into my mouth, a deep, tortured sound that sent a violent shiver down my spine. My fingers, instead of shoving him back, curled into his shirt. "You want us to talk..." His voice was husky, his lips trailing a slow path down my neck. I gasped as his teeth grazed my pulse point, his tongue stroking over the spot before sucking it between his lips. ¡°Yes... please talk to me..." My words barely formed,ing out as a breathless plea rather than a demand. ¡°This is how I want to talk..." His eyes met mine, dark and smoldering, before he ced wet, open-mouthed kisses along my cleavage. Each kiss burned, making my body crave more wherever his mouth touched. "I want to speak with my hands..." he breathed against my skin, his fingers brushing over one nipple that strained against the thin dress. The light touch sent a jolt of electricity through me, my body betraying me as my back arched toward him. "Then with my mouth..." A shudder tore through me as his lips closed over one nipple, his tongue swirling, teasing, torturing-while his fingers found the other, twisting and rolling the sensitive peak. My body writhed beneath him, and I felt a throbbing ache between my thighs. His hands slid lower, trailing over my curves, tracing my shape through the sheer dress. Each touch sent my head spinning. His movements were intentional, designed to leave me desperate and begging for him to take me. He grabbed my hips, before cupping my ass firmly, kneading the soft flesh as he pulled me even closer. His thick, hardened length pressed into my core, sending shockwaves through me. I gasped, feeling every nerve in my body fire. I felt how much he wanted me. I felt the raw, unfiltered need coursing through him. ¡°And then I want to move inside you.......¡± His voice was rough, nearly a growl, as he ground against me, sending another wave of heat crashing through my body. "Driving you wild with pleasure... so you know you''re mine. And mine alone.¡± ¡°Gabriel... I... don''t know.....¡± My voice was a tangled mess of confusion and desire. I wanted to say no. I needed to stop this. But then his lips were on mine again¡ªhard, demanding, consuming. I felt his desperation. I felt his need¡ªas if he couldn''t survive another minute without me. I didn''t know if this was his way of coping, but... "Let me show you just how much I need you...¡± he breathed, his lips brushing over mine, his eyes burning into me. I trembled as his fingers slid beneath my dress, massaging my inner thighs, exploring every inch of my skin, inching closer and closer until he reached the ce that ached for him the most. ¡°I need this. I need you now..." His voice was both a plea and amand. He gripped my core firmly, his touch heated and bold, as he felt how wet I was for him. There was no use denying what he already knew. ¡°I need you too..." The words left me in a breathless gasp, my head falling back as his lips found my nipple once more. His fingers caressed and stroked the other peak until-A wild cry tore from my lips as his touch brushed against my clit, sending my body into a frenzied spiral of pleasure. ¡°Now take off your clothes." Hismand had me gasping, my breathsing in

    11:17 Tue, 25 Feb.

    Chapter 98: Getting On All Fours For Him

    KS77%

    shallow pants. My body reacted before my mind could catch up. It felt as if I were hypnotized. My limbs grew weak, no longer my own to control. Gabriel Storm owned me. I had no more fight left in me. My hands shook as I reached for the strap of my dress and began sliding it off slowly. It stopped around my hips, and I wiggled, letting it glide down my legs until it pooled at my feet. Stepping out of it, I stood in just my red bra and panties. The ache between my legs only intensified, the pressure unbearable. I clenched my thighs together, trying in vain to dull the need building inside me. With trembling hands, I reached behind my back, unhooking my bra. The straps slid down my arms, thece falling away, revealing my perky breast to his hungry gaze. My fingers hovered at the waistband of my panties, my breath shaky, my body trembling with anticipation. Then, with one slow movement, I pushed them down, letting them slip past my hips, down my thighs, onto the floor. Now, I stood before himpletely naked. Gabriel stayed silent, his intense gaze drinking in every inch of my exposed skin. His eyes swept slowly from my feet to my thighs, pausing at the wetness between them before moving upward. His pupils dted as his eyes dragged over my breasts and finally locked onto my face. He looked at me with pure appreciation-as if I were the most beautiful-and, hell, the sexiest woman he had everid eyes on. His stare was intoxicating, making my skin tingle as sparks coursed beneath my flesh. A slow trickle of wetness slid down my inner thigh. I wasn''t supposed to want him this badly. It shouldn''t ache this much. But it did. I needed him just as much as he needed me. He had kept me waiting, aching, desperate for hismand. And then his dark voice broke through: "Get on all fours?"

 Dad By Oma 99

    Chapter 99. No Other Man Can Have

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 99: No Other Man Can Have

    My head spun as a mix of fear and excitement coursed through me; anticipation burned in my veins.

    I made my way to the bed, my knees sinking into the soft sheets as I pressed my hands against them.

    My thighs spread apart, revealing my warmth.

    A chill ran through me. I waspletely open, vulnerable. I was sure he could see how wet I was, my arousal glistening at my entrance, silently begging for him.

    Instead of shame all I felt was an unbearable heat.

    Then I heard the rustle of fabric-the unbuckling of his belt, the slide of his zipper.

    A shiver raced down my spine.

    I didn''t turn. I couldn''t.

    I felt him before he even touched me-his presence, consuming,manding.

    Then he was behind me.

    III

    <

    1/10

    Chapter 99 No Other Man Can Have

    His fingers tangled in my hair, gripping, pulling, forcing my head back as his lips crashed against mine.

    The kiss was wild and desperate.

    His mouth was hungry, devouring as they imed every inch of my skin.

    His hands traveled down my neck, rough and demanding. He cupped my breasts, squeezing them together tightly, making me whimper.

    Pain and pleasure mixed like a drug, and I was addicted. His fingers found my nipples, rolling and pinching the hardened buds between his thumbs.

    A fiery sensation shot through me, making me arch back against him.

    His mouth traced a path down my spine, his tongue grazing against my sensitive skin.

    Then he moved lower, pausing at my waist.

    I held my breath, waiting.

    Aching.

    For his touch where I throbbed the most.

    But instead, a sudden spank cracked against my ass.

    2/10

    Chapter 09. No Other Man Can Have

    A gasp tore from my lips as my body jolted forward from the impact

    The sting spread like wildfire, but instead of pain, it only deepened the throbbing ache between my legs Again.

    Another spank. Harder.

    ¡°Gabe.....¡± I moaned, pressing my forehead into the sheets, my body pulsing from the delicious burn.

    "You belong to me," he growled.

    Another punishing p, his palm branding my skin with his dominance.

    Harder.

    I whimpered, my skin burning, my arousal only growing.

    ¡°Gabe..... please..." I begged, not even knowing what I was pleading for.

    To stop?

    To keep going?

    "What do you want?¡± His tongue circled over my earlobe, teasing.

    D

    3/10

    Chapter 99: No Other Man Can Have

    His palm smoothed over my ass, soothing the sting before his fingers slipped between my thighs, brushing against my slick folds.

    I gasped, my hips rocking back, seeking more.

    "More," I whispered, shocked by my need and the words that just left my mouth.

    A wicked chuckle rumbled from his chest.

    Then-he spanked me again, even harder, making me cry out.

    Before the sting could fully settle, his fingers slid down my slit.

    I moaned, my entire body trembling as the bitter-sweet sensations he was stirring in me took hold.

    "You''re soaking wet," he murmured, satisfaction dripping from his voice. "So needy for me."

    I needed more of him, so I pressed my warmth deeper into his palm, desperate to feel his hand on my

    clit.

    Torturously, his fingers stroked my wetness, gathering the juice around my clit as he fondled the tight nub in a circr, rhythmic stroke.

    A strangled moan escaped me as he teased my entrance.

    He slid one finger inside me with deliberate slowness.

    4/10

    Chapter 99 No Other Man Can Have

    "Your body belongs to me." His pace was slow, torturous, each thrust of his finger was dragging me closer, pulling me under, breaking me.

    ¡°Oh... jeez... yes... only you,¡± I moaned, pleading, shaking, losing myself.

    And then-he stopped.

    A desperate whimper escaped my lips.

    Before I could protest, his hands were on me again.

    Fingers twisting my nipples, as his other hand spanked my ass all at once.

    A choked cry tore from me, the mix of pain and pleasure crashing over my body,

    ¡°Only I can bring you this pleasure,¡± he whispered darkly. ¡°No other man.¡±

    He rolled my sensitive buds between his fingers, his hands owning every inch of me.

    "Is that clear?"

    ¡°Yes... yes, Gabriel," I gasped.

    His fingers returned to my clit, rubbing slow, teasing strokes before slipping back inside me.

    100%

    5/10

    Chapter 99 No Other Man Can Have

    Deep Perfect. Consuming

    He knew exactly what he was doing.

    His hands were both gentle and punishing, soothing and cruel.

    I felt frustration building inside me¨Ctoward him for using my body as an escape for his emotions.

    For intentionally dying my release.

    Then-he paused again,

    He moved back, one hand caressing my ass.

    "Your skin is perfect,¡± he murmured, adoring me, but still so cruel.

    "You are my sweet beauty, only mine."

    100%

    He added another finger, stretching me out, riding me, before curling his fingers and finding the spot that sent

    electricity racing up my spine.

    Then he stopped. Just when he knew my orgasm was so close.

    It felt so wrong, yet so right.

    It was clear he was proving a point.

    6/10

    Chapter 99: No Other Man Can Have

    Showing me that he was in controlmanding my body as if it were his property.

    *

    My pain and pleasure were his, and my body cooperated no matter how much my mind resisted.

    It was a sick game meant to punish me, to break me for letting Daniel get close.

    But I wasn''t going to let Gabriel Storm win.

    I took my release into my own hands.

    100%1

    My hands slipped between my thighs as I reached for my clit, ready to give myself the release my body

    desperately needed.

    Then-a harsh spank cracked against my hand.

    I flinched, but the impact already heightened the pressure against my clit, and my body was on the verge of

    His palm smacked against my clit-once, twice, each hit with the perfect amount of force.

    My body tensed, the pleasure so overwhelming I felt like I was going to shatter.

    But then he stopped and began again.

    ¡°Ouch...¡± I gasped, pleasure and pain mingling in a way that sent a fresh rush of heat straight to my core.

    2

    7/10

    11:00 Wed, 26 Feb ol

    Chapter 99: No Other Man Can Have

    Once. Twice.

    By the third, my body was trembling.

    By the fourth, I was moaning.

    By the fifth........... Sixth, I was grinding back against him, pining for more.

    I was falling apart.

    Burning.

    Lost.

    But he wouldn''t let me fall just yet.

    Seven times. I counted each one.

    My body became a sweetbination of pain and pleasure, flooding my senses.

    I was sure my butt would be sore and aching afterward.

    But I couldn''t care less.

    8/10

    11:00 Wed, 26 Feb

    Chapter 99: No Other Man Can Have

    All that mattered was the release my body desperately craved.

    "Gabriel..." I whined, frustration making my voice shake.

    "Your release is mine,¡± he groaned. "You onlye when I say so." He repeated his words with a low growl,

    his hand now caressing and soothing the tender flesh as before.

    I whimpered, my body trembling from the need pulsing through me.

    ¡°Oh, Gabriel, that''s unfair... you know how much I need you..... yet-¡±

    "Yet what?" He cut me off.

    His hand slid up my back, caressing every inch of my heated skin.

    "You torture me," I breathed, feeling my body on fire.

    "That''s exactly how I felt when I saw him touching you."

    ¡°But I didn''t mean to...." I tried to argue when I felt his hand tug at my nipples.

    My voice faded into a desperate soft whimper.

    His grip tightened. "When I saw his lips on you. It felt like fire burning through my skin."

    ¡°The rules are clear,¡± he murmured, as his tongue trailed down my back. "I will never share any part of you

    9/10

    <

    11:00 Wed, 26 Feb

    Chapter 99: No Other Man Can Have

    with another man.¡±

    "No..., Gabriel... please... it won''t happen again..." I begged, needing him more than my next breath.

    "My sweet girl, there you go making promises you don''t intend to keep." His tongue slid lower, stroking my slit

    and swirling at my entrance, making me shudder.

    "Oh... Gabriel... Daddy... please..."

    "What do you need?" His voice was heavy with control.

    "Make mee,¡± I whimpered, barely able to form words. "Please... my body is yours... Daddy...

    10/10

 Dad By Oma 100

    Chapter 100: Letting Him Dominate Me

    iressa''s POV Gabriel''s tongue gave my slit onest slow, teasing lick, his mouth lingering on my clit just long enough to send a jolt of pleasure through me. Then he pulled away, leaving me aching and desperate for more. I winced in frustration, already on all fours, my knees pressing into the sheets. His hands gripped my waist¨Cfirm, possessive¨Cpositioning me exactly how he wanted me. His cock rubbed against my entrance, teasing, coating himself in my wetness. Then-he drove into me. Hard. Deep. A soft cry''escaped my lips as my body shook from the impact, my fingers clutching the sheets as the sting of his intrusion melted into raw pleasure. He stretched me open. The pressure, the sheer size of him, sent a shudder through my body. ¡°You''re so tight..... so wet for me,¡± he groaned against my ear, his breath hot against my skin. ¡°Like you were made for me.¡± His hand tangled in my hair, yanking my head back, forcing my spine to arch as he buried himself inside me. ¡°You were made for me. To take me. To be filled by me." I whimpered, my body tightening around him, my walls clenching, sucking him in. His pace was ruthless-hard, then slow-a wickedbination designed to break me apart. He drove into me over and over, iming me. Owning me. One hand moved to squeeze my breast, his fingers teasing my nipple, rolling the sensitive bud until I arched into his touch. "Look at you,¡± he murmured darkly, his fingers trailing down my back before gripping my shoulder. "Already desperate for more." I whimpered, trembling, my hands clenching the sheets as I tried to push back against him, needing more. But he held me still. ¡°You take what I give you,¡± he growled, his palmnding a stinging spank on my ass. I gasped. "Do you understand?" "Gabriel, please..." Another dark chuckle. "Listen to you. Already begging." I should have fought back. I knew what he was doing-he wanted to break me, to dominate mepletely. But I couldn''t. Because I wanted it too. I wanted to fight. But more than that, I wanted to give in. ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned breathlessly, my body tingling from the sting. Another p. Harder. ¡°Yes, what?¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± I gasped, my body burning, my mind lost in him. ¡°Good girl,¡± he murmured. His hand slid around my throat, gripping lightly as he leaned over me, his weight pressing me down. Then his lips found my neck. His teeth scraped against my skin before he sucked hard, sucking, biting, marking me over and over, leaving bruises in their wake. A moan slipped from my lips as the sting of his bite sent a fresh wave of heat through me. ¡°My mark on you,¡± he murmured against my skin. ¡°So no one forgets who you belong to.¡± His tongue grazed over the sensitive spot, soothing the dark bruise he had just left. Then he thrust into me again-deep and slow-making me feel every inch of him. I moaned, arching into him, but he still held me in ce, still controlled every movement. "You love this, don''t you?¡± he whispered, his breath sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Yes,¡± I whimpered, losing myselfpletely in him. ¡°Tell me,¡± he ordered. ¡°I love it,¡± I gasped, tightening around him. "I love the way you own me." A deep growl rumbled in his chest. His fingers slid between my legs, finding my swollen clit, stroking tight, fast circles, pushing me closer to the edge. ¡°Oh, God... Gabriel-" "Not yet," he growled, pulling outpletely. I whimpered at the loss, frustration boiling over. A dark chuckle rumbled from his chest. ¡°So greedy.¡± His hands grabbed my waist, flipping me onto my back with effortless strength. He tugged my legs apart, wrapping them around his waist. He hovered over me now. ¡°Sweet girl...¡± His voice was husky. ¡°Eyes on me.¡± I obeyed, locking my gaze with his. The tenderness that had once been there was gone. Gabriel was dark. Dominant. Dangerous. And it thrilled me. ¡°You''re mine. Only mine,¡± he groaned, pressing the thick head of his cock against my entrance, pushing just the tip inside before pulling back out. A strangled moan escaped me. ¡°Gabriel..." I whimpered, my body trembling, waiting, wanting, needing. He chuckled, dark and wicked. "What is it, sweet girl?¡± ¡°This is frustrating," I gasped. ¡°I know. I want you to feel every bit of what I felt, so you know not to do it again." "Lesson learned," I whined, trying to lift my core against him, to take him in, but his hands tightened on my hips, keeping me exactly where he wanted me. ¡°You take what I give you,¡± he murmured against my ear. ¡°Nothing more. Nothing less.¡± ¡°Gabriel, please..." Then, he pushed inside me again-deep, excruciatingly controlled. "Sweet girl... Look at you. So perfect.¡± His voice was breathy. "You take me so well. Like you were made for this." His pace was slow at first, his thick length dragging out of me inch by inch before mming back inside at an agonizing pace. My head

    apt

    mmmate Me

    fell back, my nails digging into his arms. He leaned down, biting my lower lip, sucking it into his mouth, then kissing me deeply, devouring me. His fingers wrapped around my throat, tilting my chin up, forcing my eyes to meet his. ¡°Say it''s always going to be just me.¡± ¡°Only you!¡± I moaned, my body tightening around him. He continued, shifting between slow, torturous strokes and deep, punishing thrusts. Teasing. Torturing. Owning. "You can''t fight it, can you?¡± he whispered, his thumb pressing lightly over my pulse. I moaned, my body clenching around him, my back arching. ¡°No.....¡± I admitted breathlessly. ¡°I can''t.¡± ¡°That''s right,¡± he groaned, "Because your body belongs to me." And just like that, his rhythm changed. His hands grabbed my wrists, pinning them above my head, keeping me still as he snapped his hips forward, pounding into me. Rougher. Faster. Faster. ¡°You''re mine. Only mine." Each stroke made me gasp, made my body burn for more. ¡°Only yours,¡± I gasped, my body trembling from the way he took me. My hands reached for his shoulders, pulling him closer. ¡°More?" he taunted. "Yes! Oh, God, Gabriel... please..." "You think you can handle more?¡± I nodded desperately. "Yes. Please." He rolled his hips in deeper strokes, not stopping until he reached the hilt. Then he thrust harder. Owning me with every powerful movement. His free hand found my nipple again- pinching, rolling, teasing- while his other hand pressed against my lower belly. "Feel that?" he whispered darkly. "That''s me. Deep inside you. Filling you." I cried out, the sensation too much, too good. I could feel every inch of him inside me, stretching me, filling mepletely. The sound of our bodies mming together filled the room, his deep groans mixing with my breathless moans. ¡°Oh... Daddy... I''m close..." My legs tightened around his waist, pulling him deeper, harder. ¡°Come for me," he groaned, his thrusts turning fast and rough. I gasped, my nails scraping down his back, my hips lifting off the bed, chasing the release he had denied me. And then-my orgasm tore through me, making me scream his name as pleasure ripped me apart. ¡°Gabriel... Daddy.......¡± I moaned, my body clenching around him, milking him, taking everything he had to give. A deep, guttural groan left his throat as he buried himself inside me onest time, his cock pulsing as he released inside me. He copsed onto me, his forehead pressing against mine, his breath ragged, heavy. I was wrecked. Ruined. Completely his. Too exhausted to move. Too overwhelmed to speak. But I felt him. Still deep inside me. Still owning me.

 Dad By Oma 101

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 101:1 Hnd My Revenge Now I''m Done

    ¡°Say you''ll never leave me......¡± Gabriel''s husky voice demanded, his lips tormenting me with wet kisses.

    I opened my mouth to respond, but before the words could leave my lips, a loud, insistent banging shattered the moment.

    I forced my eyes open, myshes fluttering as I tried to adjust to reality.

    My hand instinctively reached for Gabriel''s side of the bed-but it was empty.

    Cold sheets.

    I blinked, my senses catching up.

    And then it hit me.

    It was a dream.

    Gabriel wasn''t here.

    09:42 Fri, 28 Feb

    CON

    Chapter 101: I Had My Revenge Now I''m Done

    I let out a quiet groan, rubbing my eyes as I slowly sat up. A dull ache settled in my limbs, a reminder ofst night.

    A frown tugged at my lips as I nced around the room.

    No sign of Gabriel.

    Had he gone to the balcony? Maybe the bathroom?

    I was about to call out for him when the knocking came again, firmer this time, pulling me from the fog of sleep.

    With a heavy sigh, I threw the sheets off me and stood. My body felt exhausted in ces I hadn''t even realized could be sore.

    ncing down, I realized I was naked. I grabbed the sheet, wrapping it around me as I made my way to

    the door.

    I pulled it open, expecting him.

    Needing it to be him.

    But it wasn''t.

    Brenda, the ind manager, stood there.

    "Hello, Miss iressa!" Brenda''s voice was cheerful-almost too bright for how I felt.

    09 AL 28 FRAS

    Chapter 101 Had My Revenge Now Pro Diet

    I stared at her for a moment, my brain still foggy, still catching up

    "Brenda. My voice was low, heavy with sleep.

    Her gaze trailed over me, lingering a second too long on my neck before she quickly looked away. Something in her expression shifted.

    Flustered.

    Amused.

    Embarrassed.

    I stepped aside, silently letting her in, too drained to question whatever had just crossed her mind.

    I moved toward the sofa, lowering myself onto the cushions with more effort than I cared to admit.

    Brenda cleared her throat. "It''s clear I woke you,¡± she murmured, a touch of guilt in her tone. "That wasn''t my intention."

    I waved a hand dismissively, rubbing my temples. ¡°It''s fine.¡±

    But her eyes kept studying me, her lips pressed tightly together, as if she were holding back ament.

    3/13

    Chapter 101 Had My Itevenge How I''m bone

    "Brenda..." I called out, but she seemed lost, just staring at me

    "Miss iressa," she finally answered before letting out a smallugh. "You seam to have had quite an eventful night."

    Heat crept up my cheeks.

    Her words weren''t meant to be intrusive, but something about them made my skin warm.

    "You could say that," I muttered, shifting under her gaze.

    "I''m guessing you''re here this early because...?"

    "It''s actually already noon," she cut in.

    My eyes widened in shock. ¡°I slept thatte? It''s already noon?"

    Brenda''s smile lingered, but then she straightened, her posture turning more formal.

    "You slept in quite a bit," she replied. "And I dislike having to disturb your rest, but your flight is scheduled to leave soon."

    I ran a hand through my tangled hair, my mind spinning. "What do you mean, my flight? I don''t understand." Brenda''s expression shifted. "Oh... Mr. Storm must have forgotten to inform you."

    4/13

    09:43 Fri, 28 Feb

    1. ON.

    Chapter 101 1 Had My Revenge Now Tim Bone

    A bad feeling crept into my chest. ¡°Inform me about what? My voice shook slightly as I tried to make sense of what she was telling me

    ¡°And speaking of Gabriel, have you seen him? I checked, and he''s not here"

    Brenda''s smilepletely faded. ¡°Well, Mr. Storm had an emergency meeting, so he had to leave,¡± she admitted, her tone cautious. ¡°He asked me to assist you with packing and anything else you might need?

    A cold wave crashed over me.

    "What?" My voice barely came out. "Is this some kind of joke? Gabriel left? Back to Miami?"

    My hands trembled as I pushed myself up from the sofa.

    The room suddenly felt too small, too suffocating.

    This had to be a joke.

    Gabriel wouldn''t just leave me here.

    Not after everything.

    Not afterst night.

    I needed proof.

    5/13

    09:43 Fri, 28 Feb

    1. ON.

    *787%8

    Chapter 101: 1 Had My Revenge Now I''m Done

    I pushed past Brenda, my movements frantic as I searched the vi, opening doors, checking rooms.

    The balcony.

    The bathroom.

    The closet.

    All his belongings were gone.

    No trace of him was left behind.

    So he ran.

    "He''s gone," I repeated, as if saying it aloud would make it less real.

    Brenda gave a small nod. "Before dawn."

    I stumbled back, the realization hitting me like a punch to the gut.

    A numbness spread through me, like my body was shutting down to protect me from the pain.

    I clutched my chest, needing something to hold on to.

    Brenda''s voice was faint, like she was speaking from underwater.

    6/13

    Chapter 101 Had My Revenge Now I''m Done

    "Miss iressa...? Miss-are you okay?"

    I didn''t answer.

    I couldn''t.

    "Miss?"

    I forced a deep breath, swallowing the lump in my throat.

    "I''m fine," I finally muttered, though the words felt like a lie.

    I turned away, blinking rapidly, forcing back the tears in my eyes.

    "I''d like to be alone."

    Brenda shifted from foot to foot, watching me carefully. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    "Yes," I replied, my voice stronger this time.

    She gave me a sympathetic nod. "I''lle back soon to help you pack."

    I barely acknowledged her as she left.

    87

    71

    09:43 Fn, 28 Feb - ON.

    Chapter 101 Had My Revenge Now I''m Done

    As soon as I was alone, everything crashed down.

    1 nced around the room, my gazending on the scattered sheets.

    The memories ofst night flooded back like a cruel joke,

    Gabriel''s hands.

    His lips.

    The way he teased, tortured, controlled me.

    How he made me his.

    And then he left.

    Because he didn''t want to face me.

    Because of Daniel and the kiss.

    Or maybe this was all some sick, twisted power trip to show me I was receable.

    I felt like crap.

    So bad it hurt.

    09:43 Fri, 28 Feb

    Chapter 101 Had My Revenge Naw In Dan

    I squeezed my eyes shut, my hands balling into fists.

    But then I forced myself to breathe.

    Gabriel Storm wasn''t going to break me.

    All of this was part of my n.

    A game I had started.

    I came here to seduce him.

    To get my revenge on Adrian.

    And I did.

    Didn''t I?

    Then why did it feel like he was the one who seduced me?

    Why did victory taste so bitter?

    I should feel happy.

    09:43 FR 287 ON

    Chapter 181 18d Aty Gevenge have fvm Doria

    Thit Adrian where it hurt

    But instead, I felt defeated.

    1 let out a deep breath, shaking my head.

    I couldn''t break down.

    No.

    That would mean he won. That he truly owned me.

    Never again.

    I had promised myself the night I caught Adrian cheating that no one would ever make me feel like

    nothing.

    And that promise still stood. Even now.

    Brenda had said my flight was leaving soon.

    I needed to pack.

    I needed to leave all of this behind.

    I forced my body to move, dragging myself toward the bathroom, myst bit of strength pushing me

    10/1

    Chapter 101 Had My Revenge How Im Done

    forward.

    Once inside, I shut the door and leaned against it, pressing my palms against the cool surface, trying to

    steady my racing thoughts.

    I took a deep breath, then ripped the sheet off my body, letting it pool at my feet.

    My gaze lifted to the mirror.

    And I froze.

    Red marks across my skin-my neck, my shoulders, my breasts.

    My fingers traced the soft circles, and a jolt of heat rushed through my body.

    No wonder Brenda had looked at me funny and told me I''d had an eventful night.

    The marks were red and faded, my skin flushing as I realized Brenda knew what had happened.

    I continued tracing my skin as images of Gabriel''s lips...

    His teeth...

    The way he marked me...

    How he possessively imed every inch of my body shed through my mind.

    11/13

    R

    Chapter 101: Had My Revenge Now I''m Done

    I squeezed my eyes shut No

    Shit, iressa.

    Snap out of it, I scolded myself, turning on the faucet and sshing cold water on my face.

    This man left you on an ind.

    After fucking you senseless, making you whimper and beg for him-

    I wouldn''t even call what we did making love...

    Maybe now I knew the difference between ''making love'' and ''fucking.''

    But even that didn''t describe it...

    It was borderline dark.

    Intense.

    Brutal.

    Sinister, yet so freaking addictive.

    Chapter 101 1 Had My Revenge for fer Comer

    The words went on and on in my head.

    Gabriel wanted to consume all of me and had nothing to offer in return...

    He wanted me to whine and beg, to show how much I needed him........

    All to prove he had control over me.

    And I let him take control over my body in a way no one ever had...

    My heart ached slightly because I knew it was all my fault...

    I allowed myself to get carried away. All I had to do was stick with the n...

    Yet I messed it all up...

    Maybe this meant we were done...

    And it was all for the best...

    I had my revenge, and we were done...

    It was better it ended now before it cost me much more when the secret came out.

 Dad By Oma 102

    Chapter 102: Making Him Squirm

    ¨D

    iressa''s POV My eyes locked onto my reflection in the mirror, forcing myself to stay strong. "You''ve got this..." I whispered to my image staring back at me. Then, with a deep breath, I grabbed my toothbrush, attempting to scrub away every taste of him in my mouth. I turned the shower on and stepped under the cold.spray, letting it wash over my body. I scrubbed with more force than necessary, desperate to rid myself of every lingering scent and trace of him. Squeezing my eyes shut, I let the water run over me, my hands pressing against the cool tile. But the soreness between my thighs was a constant reminder. The sting on my ass where he had spanked me over and over... By the time I was done, my skin was fresh, clean-and even though I was still sore, I felt like myself again. Or at least, I tried to. Just as I finished dressing, a knock sounded at the door. Brenda. Right on time. I let her in. She moved around the room, folding my clothes, putting my shoes away like she''d done it a hundred times before. ¡°You don''t have to do that,¡± I murmured, rubbing a towel through my damp hair. Brenda smiled warmly. ¡°It''s no trouble at all. Besides, Mr. Storm asked me to make sure you were taken care of." I stiffened. Even when he wasn''t here, he was still controlling things. I turned away, picking up my body lotion from the bedside drawer. "Right." My voice was t. "Of course, he did." That was when I saw it. A small, folded note had fallen between the bedside table and the bed. Slowly, I reached for it, my fingers holding back briefly before unfolding the paper. Gabriel. My anger red just seeing his name and the familiar handwriting. My sweet, I''m sorry I had to leave. I had an emergency meeting. Brenda will help you with anything you need. I''ve arranged your flight back. See you in Miami. Gabriel Storm. I let out a cold, humorlessugh. What an ass. A fucking silly note. He didn''t even have the decency to wake me. To talk to me. Like a real man. Like a decent human being. No, instead, he just left. And deep down, I knew why. There was no emergency meeting. He left because he didn''t want to face me. Because that''s what Gabriel Storm did.. Instead of talking about his feelings or whatever drama he had with Daniel, he buried it under control, under sex. He took what he wanted-then walked away when it got too real. Why was I even surprised? Gabriel always told me that sex was all he had to give. And I epted that. So I had no right to feel bad when he kept his word. But damn it, I was still so upset. That he could leave so easily. That I meant nothing. I crushed the note in my fist, my nails digging into the paper, then threw it across the room. Brenda, who had been silently organizing my clothes, nced at me warily, her hands pausing mid-fold. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± she asked carefully. I forced a fake smile. ¡°Good," I lied. Brenda didn''t look convinced, but she didn''t push. Instead, she zipped up my suitcase and straightened. "All set," she announced, smoothing her hands over the luggage. ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, running a hand through my damp hair. "Brenda, you''ve been really helpful." Her face softened. "Of course. It''s my job." I truly felt grateful for Brenda''s assistance. If anything, the extra help- "I think you''ve done enough. I wouldn''t want to take up more of your time." "Oh, that''s no bother," she cut in. "Mr. Storm''s guest is my priority. Besides, I''ve received strict instructions to ensure you''re helped until you board." At another time, I might have appreciated Gabriel''s gesture, but given the circumstances, I was certain it was his guilt at y. "Do you help all the guests like this, or is it just because Gabriel ordered you to?" Brenda offered a small, knowing smile. "To be honest? No. We have assigned workers for this role. But Gabriel... he asked me personally." "Why?" I pressed. Brenda tilted her head. "Mr. Storm owns part of this resort. Thest owner nearly ran it into the ground-bad investments, debts. He stepped in, bought half the shares, and kept it running. "Oh," I gasped, shocked yet not surprised. I had noticed how differently we were treated since we arrived, but now it made sense. She nodded. "Yes. He doesn''t talk about it, but he''s done a lot for this ce. We''re grateful. He saved hundreds of jobs and restored order when he bought half the shares." Of course, Gabriel Storm didn''t just stay at a resort-he owned it. I didn''t know whether to be impressed or furious. But in the end, it didn''t matter. Nothing changed the fact that he left me. - Shortly after, I said my goodbyes to Sergio and Raquel. They were happy. Glowing. Enjoying theirst week here. And for a moment, I envied the love they had. I would miss Raquel and the ind. But it was time to leave. The flight was first-ss, so the process was seamless. I hoped Gabriel didn''t think first-ss tickets would make up for abandoning me. The past week had been an experience... One I wouldn''t forget in a hurry. But it was time to face reality, I refused to spend another moment wondering why Gabriel did what he did I no longer cared whether it was because of the kiss, his ex-wife, his inability tomunicate his feelings with me, or simply discarding me once he had his fill. It was none of my business to figure Gabriel''s shit out. I was done being a pawn to men. It was his mess to figure out. I had to take care of myself. The familiar scent of home weed me as soon as I stepped inside. Everything was just as I had left it. Untouched. Unchanged. It was clear, Jess hadn''t used her spare key, and for once, I was relieved. I needed this. Toe home to silence. To order. To a space I controlled-one that didn''t remind me of him. I rolled my suitcase to the side and walked into my bedroom, barely having the strength to turn on the lights before copsing onto my bed. The mattress molded around me, weing andforting. Unlike the past week. Unlike him. I exhaled, pressing my hands over my face, willing myself to stop thinking. Then my phone buzzed. And just like that, reality pulled me back. I reached for it and saw multiple missed calls and messages, Jess. Of course. With thework issues on the ind, I barely got the chance to talk to her. She must have been worried sick. I called her back, and she picked up right away. "Finally!" Jess''s voice burst through the speaker. "I was about to book a damn flight toe find you!" A tiredugh slipped from my lips. "That would have been a sight." "Don''t joke! I was freaking out, iressa. One minute you were telling me how amazing the yacht was, and then suddenly-nothing. No calls, no texts, just silence." "I know," I sighed. "Thework was awful. I could barely stay connected." "Are you okay?¡± Her voice softened, full of concern. I swallowed. Lie or tell the truth? I settled for something in between. "I''m fine.¡± She paused. "And Gabriel?¡± My breath hitched. Gabriel. Just hearing his name sent an ache through my chest. I forced my voice to stay neutral. "He''s... Gabriel." ¡°Ah.¡± Jess didn''t push, but I could hear the curiosity in her silence. I changed the subject. ¡°When are you back? We need drinks. A lot of drinks." Jess chuckled. "Monday. And yes, a lot of drinks. I need all the details about how your three-day trip turned into a full week.¡± I smiled, but it didn''t reach my eyes. ¡°We''ll see.¡± We talked for a few more minutes before saying our goodbyes. When the call ended, I let my phone fall onto the bed. I wanted to sleep. To forget. I forced myself to take a shower after the long flight, then climbed straight into bed. I needed rest, but even as I closed my eyes, his voice echoed in my head. I shut my eyes tighter, my thoughts spinning in every direction until exhaustion finally won, pulling me into sleep. I wasn''t ready. Not for work. Not for reality. Not for him. But Monday came too fast, dragging me back into the world I wanted to avoid. It was over between Gabriel and me, but working for him made it impossible to forget. It meant I would have to see him-constantly. Especially since we worked closely on the projects he had assigned to me. I sat on the edge of my bed, staring at my phone. I had already sent my sick leave request over the weekend. It was approved. Gabriel was my boss. I would have to face him eventually. But not today. Today, I wasn''t ready to face Gabriel Storm. Not when I still needed time to process everything and work through my feelings. I nced at my screen. More missed calls. More messages. All from Gabriel. He had been calling and texting all through yesterday, but I hadn''t replied. I couldn''t. Now, another text had juste in. ¡°iressa, I''ve been calling and texting. You haven''t responded to a single one." I ignored it. Then another message popped up. ¡°I just spoke to Sandy. She said you called in sick. Take my calls. I need to know you''re okay." I stared at the message, my fingers hovering over the keyboard. Another message followed. "Take my calls. Now." And then- "Are you mad at me?" I scoffed at his audacity. Was I mad? How dare he ask me that? I was furious. He abandoned me. And now he had the nerve to act confused? I dropped my phone onto the bed andy back, staring at the ceiling. I wasn''t taking his calls. I wasn''t responding to his messages. Let him wait. Let him wonder. Just like I did when I woke up alone. Secondster, another text shed across the screen. "Enough games. You will answer me.¡± Like hell I would. My fingers curled into a fist. He thought he couldmand me just like that? As if I was still at his mercy? As if I was still in his bed, moaning his name, letting him control every inch of me? No. Another vibration. Another message. "I''m done waiting. If you don''t pick up, I''lle find you." A slow, bitter smirk tugged at my lips. Let him try. I wasn''t picking up. I wasn''t running to him like some obedient little thing. I was done ying by Gabriel Storm''s rules. This time, he would be the one left squirming

 Dad By Oma 103

    Chapter 103: 1 Fucked Up Badly

    Gabriel''s POV

    A fucking cruel asshole.

    Chapter 103:1 Fucked Up Badly

    That was the best way to describe me after what I''d done to iressa.

    I had fucked up.

    Badly.

    I knew it the moment I left her.

    The moment I walked out of that vi, telling myself it was for the best. That leaving without a word- without facing her-would make it easier.

    I told myself that maybe, if I put enough distance between us, I could forget her.

    But I was wrong.

    Because every second, every breath, every damn moment since I left, she consumed me.

    I closed my eyes, and there she was-imprinted in my mind like a brand I couldn''t erase.

    1/12

    Sat, 1 Mar

    Chapter 103:1 Fucked Up Badly

    Her soft moans echoed in my ears, the way she had begged me to take her, the way her body trembled beneath me,pletely open and willing.

    I groaned, running a hand over my face, trying to push the thoughts away.

    But it was useless.

    I could still taste her on my tongue, still feel the way she melted under my touch.

    Ca

    more.

    No matter how many times I took her, no matter how many ways I made here undone, I still wanted

    She had fucked me up.

    I cursed under my breath, shifting in my seat as I felt myself harden, just thinking about her.

    iressa wasn''t just another woman.

    She was the only woman who had broken through the walls I''d spent years building.

    And that scared the hell out of me.

    I had spent years keeping people at arm''s length. Never letting anyone in. Never giving anyone the power

    to hurt me.

    But with her...

    14

    2/12

    0

    08:31 Sal, 1 Mar NNN.

    Chapter 103:1 Fucked Up Badly

    I was losing that control.

    And it scared the hell out of me.

    So, I told myself it was better this way. That if I left, I wouldn''t have to deal with what I was feeling.

    I spoke to Sandy, and she informed me iressa had called in sick today, but I knew damn well she wasn''t.

    Just like I knew my "emergency meeting? had been nothing but an excuse.

    There had been a meeting. But it wasn''t something I couldn''t have pushed back.

    I let my jealousy, my anger, and my own damn ego drive me to run like a fucking coward.

    And now, she wasn''t answering my calls.

    Ignoring my texts.

    And the more silence I got from her, the more it fucking destroyed me.

    I gritted my teeth, gripping my phone so tightly I thought it might crack.

    I had called. Texted. Again. And again.

    No response.

    0

    111

    08:31 Sat, 1 Mar

    Chapter 103: 1 Fucked Up Badly

    At first, I had tried to be patient, but she was determined to ignore me.

    And I wasn''t used to being ignored.

    My fingers flew across the keyboard.

    iressa...

    As your boss, I''m ordering you to take my call. Now.

    I pressed send.

    I waited a few seconds before calling.

    It rang.

    And rang.

    And rang.

    No answer.

    The silence was maddening.

    C

    §ã

    =

    III

    4/12

    08:31 Sat, 1 Mar NN

    Chapter 103: I Fucked Up Badly

    I clenched my jaw, my heart pounding, my mind racing with a thousand possibilities.

    Was this her way of punishing me for leaving?

    Was she hurting because of me?

    Because of the way I had taken her?

    Did the spanking push her too far?

    Had I been too rough?

    Had I scared her?

    Did she feel used?

    I dragged a hand through my hair, exhaling harshly.

    The memory of Daniel leaning in to kiss her had nearly driven me to the brink of insanity.

    1. me.

    That night, I was wild-off the rails.

    I had punished her body, teased and tormented her until she was a sobbing, trembling mess beneath

    Until she begged me to take her.

    1+

    III

    08:31 Sat, 1 Mar

    Chapter 103. Fucked Up Badly

    Until she swore she was mine.

    And she meant it

    I saw it in her eyes.

    And it had to stay that way.

    I couldn''t bear the thought of Daniel touching her, being anywhere near her.

    Not after what he took from me all those years ago.

    Facing her-truly facing her-meant acknowledging everything I had been trying to bury.

    I wasn''t ready to tell her the truth behind my hatred for Daniel.

    Because if I did, I would mean dealing with my own demons.

    And I wasn''t sure I was strong enough for that.

    But now, a more terrifying thought crept in.

    The thought of losing her.

    111

    0 <

    6/

    08:31 Sat, 1 Mar NNN.

    Chapter 103:1 Fucked Up Badly What if I had frightened her away? What if she regretted everything?

    So she was shutting me out.

    And I fucking deserved it.

    Did she hate me now?

    What if she wanted nothing to do with me?

    Or worse-

    She was trying to forget me.

    The thought sent a hot jolt of possessiveness through my veins.

    No.

    She wouldn''t forget me.

    I wouldn''t fucking let her.

    I needed to see her.

    §ã

    77

    III 0 0 <

    Chapter 103: 1 Fucked Up Badly

    To hear her voice.

    To fix this.

    I pushed back from my desk, letting out a deep breath in an attempt to calm myself.

    It didn''t work.

    I sat back down, tapping my fingers against the desk impatiently, my gaze locked on my phone

    Onest message.

    iressa,

    Pick up my damn calls. That''s a fuckingmand.

    I waited.

    Still nothing.

    Frustration burned through me, heavy and suffocating.

    I was tense. Restless.

    C

    08:32 Sat, 1 Mar NNN.

    Chapter 103: 1 Fucked Up Badly

    A feeling I hadn''t experienced in years-not even in the boardroom or during hostile takeovers.

    I had had enough.

    I shot up from my chair, grabbing my keys, leaving everything behind.

    I hadn''t driven myself in years.

    But for this?

    I wasn''t waiting for anyone.

    I needed to see her.

    Now.

    94%

    Sliding into my Lamborghini, I started the engine and stepped on the gas. The tires screeched against the

    pavement as I tore down the street.

    Traffic blurred past me, irrelevant.

    A billion thoughts raced through my mind.

    I had demanded more from her when I knew damn well I had nothing real to offer.

    9/12

    08:32 Sat, 1 Mar

    Chapter 103: 1 Fucked Up Badly

    Yet, I couldn''t let her go.

    The right thing to do would have been to leave her alone.

    But I couldn''t.

    All I knew was that I needed to get to her.

    To make her talk to me.

    She could fight me, curse me, push me away.

    But she wouldn''t ignore me.

    Twenty-eight minutes.

    That''s how long it took before I pulled up to her building, my heart hammering in my chest.

    I climbed out, mming the door shut, as I began approaching her apartment.

    And then-I was there.

    Standing at her door.

    111

    94%

    10/12

    Chapter 103: 1 Fucked Up Badly

    Fists clenched.

    Jaw tight.

    I knocked.

    Loud. Demanding.

    No response.

    I knocked again, harder this time.

    Still nothing.

    A slow, dark smirk tugged at my lips.

    She thought I was going to walk away?

    Not a fucking chance.

    I banged my fist against the door, my voice rough.

    "iressa. Open the damn door."

    A few seconds passed.

    111

    117

    Chapter 103 Fucked Up Badly

    Then... footsteps.

    The lock clicked.

    And when the door finally swung open-

    I saw her.

 Dad By Oma 104

    Chapter 104: Talk To Me

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 104: Talk To Me

    iressa stood in front of me, gripping the door like she was debating whether to m it in my face.

    Her eyes widened, her lips parted slightly, and for a moment, I saw it-the shock, the hesitation, the way she swallowed hard like she needed a second to process that I was actually here.

    "Mr. Storm...¡± Her voice was steady, but her expression was anything but. "What are you doing here?¡±

    Mr. Storm.

    Formal. Cold. Like I was just her boss. Like I hadn''t had her beneath me, moaning my name, begging me

    to take her.

    I deserved that.

    Ignoring her question, I took a step forward, pressing just enough weight against the door so she had no choice but to move back.

    She did, reluctantly, but only an inch-like a challenge.

    She was dressed in an oversized T-shirt that fell to mid-thigh, her toned legs bare. Her hair was thrown up in a messy bun, loose strands framing her face.

    She looked effortlessly beautiful

    And I wanted her

    Even now, when she was furious with me

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked, keeping my voice calm.

    Her lips parted, but she didn''t speak as I reached out, trailing my fingers lightly against her cheek.

    She flinched before pulling away-another reaction I had brought on myself.

    The way her lips twitched, the way she refused to meet my eyes, told me she was pissed.

    Good.

    I wanted her to feel something-anything other than the cold silence she''d been giving me.

    I let a small grin tug at my lips, trying to ease the tension, but even I could feel how strained it was. ¡°I just needed to see how you''re doing." My voice came out low, husky.

    She stepped back again, arms crossing over her chest like a shield. "How I''m feeling is none of your business."

    "Then you''re not unwell?" I asked, tilting my head, watching her closely.

    Silence. Her brows furrowed, and she stared at me with unflinching defiance

    So, she wasn''t sick.

    She was just ignoring me.

    I smirked. "Ah. So, you''re mad at me instead.*

    She rolled her eyes, her annoyance clear.

    I knew I deserved her coldness.

    I pressed further. "Is that why you haven''t been taking my calls?"

    Her eyes shed. "You have some nerve showing up here, demanding answers like you own me.¡±

    My shoulders tensed. ¡°You work for me, iressa. I''m still your boss. That hasn''t changed. So whether we have a conflict or not, you answer to me. Always.¡±

    Her re intensified. "Well, Mr. Storm, I sent a sick leave email to Sandy, and she approved it. What else do you want?"

    "You."

    The word slipped out before I could stop it.

    She sucked in a breath.

    "I want you to talk to me,¡± I added. ¡°Tell me what you''re thinking instead of shutting me out."

    She let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "That''s a bit hypocritical, don''t you think?" she bit out. "Especially since that''s exactly what you do."

    Fair.

    I raised my hands in surrender, my voice softer now. ¡°I deserve that. But I''m here so we can talk.¡±

    1. me.

    "Well, then, I think it''s better you leave because I''m not interested in anything you have to say,¡± she shot at My voice lowered. ¡°iressa... please. Let''s just sit and talk.¡±

    "I have nothing to say to you." She lifted her chin defiantly. "So please, leave.¡±

    "You clearly do," I countered, pushing forward. "It''s obvious you''re upset, and I''m here to exin everything

    She scoffed. ¡°I don''t need an exnation, Gabriel. You made it clear we were done. And I''m just ying by your rules."

    My jaw clenched. ¡°We are far from done, and you know it."

    She looked me over, her anger radiating off her in waves. ¡°Yes, we are. Now get out," she repeated slowly.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Something inside me broke free.

    1. .

    In a heartbeat, I closed the space between us, my hands gripping her waist as I pulled her flush against She gasped, pushing against my chest, but I didn''t let go. I caged her in with my arms, making it clear she didn''t stand a chance.

    "iressa," I growled, my breath hot against her lips. "You don''t get to order me out when all I want to do

    is talk.¡±

    Then my lips crashed against hers-demanding, iming.

    She stiffened at first, her fists gripping my shirt like she wanted to push me away. But then, just as quickly, her fingers curled into the fabric, holding me instead.

    I kissed her deeply, pouring every ounce of frustration, regret, and hunger into it.

    But just as I felt her start to surrender, she shoved me away, her chest rising and falling, her eyes burning with anger.

    She paced, running her hands through her hair, chest heaving. ¡°Gabriel, you can''t just do that!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can,¡± I said, my voice rough. ¡°And I will do it again..... if you say we''re done.¡± I swiped a hand over my mouth, still tasting her. "Because that kiss didn''t feel like we were done."

    She let out a shaky breath, pacing the room, running a hand through her hair. ¡°You want to talk?" she shot back, turning to face me. "Fine. Let''s talk."

    Her hands trembled as she sted me. You fucked me, then left me on an ind you took me to Searing behind just a stupid note.¡± Her voice cracked ¡°You didn''t even have the decency to wake me up

    iressa, I didn''t-~

    ¡°Save the excuses,¡± she cut me off. ''It''s days toote.¡± She let out a bitterugh, eyes shining with onshed tears. ¡°You always made it clear that sex was all you wanted from this. And now, you''ve had your fill, so you discarded me like I was just another whore"

    Hearing the pain in her voice hit me like a gut punch.

    "A whore?¡± I took a step closer, shaking my head. "Don''t ever use that word to describe yourself. Ever. If anyone should bebeled that, it''s me.¡±

    Her lips trembled, pain written all over her face. "That''s exactly how you made me feel. Her voice shock. ¡°I''ve never felt so used, Gabriel. Do you even know what it''s like to wake up alone? To roll over and find nothing but empty sheets-no note, no goodbye, nothing?*

    A wave of guilt hit me so hard, I wished I had the power to go back in time and make a different decision.

 Dad By Oma 105

    Chapter 105: Wrestling With My Demons

    Gabriel''s POV I stepped closer, reaching for iressa''s hand. She pulled me back for a moment, then slowly let me take it. Her hand felt delicate in mine, like I might break her if I wasn''t careful. I looked into her eyes and whispered, "I could never have my fill of you." I confessed, baring my emotions, hoping she could see was being sincere. "You don''t know what you do to me... I don''t think I could ever get enough of you." She yanked her hand away, her eyes shing with anger as she turned her back to me. "I''m done with your games, Gabriel," she retorted. "Teasing, taunting... using sex as a weapon to control me, to own me. But you give me nothing in return." Her words hit me hard, sinking deep. I knew she was right-I had almost nothing real to offer her. Yet, I couldn''t let her go. My hands gently rested on her shoulders as I turned her to face me. She was trembling, and I could see it wasn''t just from anger-it was from hurt, too. "iressa, I''m sorry... about that night. It will never happen again. I swear." She let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "All these months, you made me feel everything-then left me hanging. So tell me, why should I believe you? Huh?" "Because... I''ve regretted it since the moment I walked away. Nothing has made sense without you," I admitted. She stared at me, disbelief written across her face. "Then why did you leave, Gabriel? Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Because I behaved like a fucking coward," the words spilled out before I could stop them. "I wasn''t ready to face you... or what''s happening between us." "Why not?" She shook her head, frustration etched into every word. "Why won''t you let anyone in? Why do you keep building this wall around your heart?" I opened my mouth to speak, but the words stuck in my throat. "Because..." I swallowed. "Because I didn''t want to reawaken old wounds. Things I buried a long time ago. But you... you''re making me face it. You''re making me go back to a ce I swore I''d never return to." "Good," she countered. "Because, Gabriel, you have to deal with the past if you ever want to move forward. Otherwise, it''s always going to hang over us." "I know that," I murmured, my throat tightening. "But I promise, I would never let ite between us again." She let out a slow breath, but her eyes held doubt. "You say that now... until something elsees up... and you run again." "I won''t," I dered firmly, taking her hand in mine once more. "I''m here because I can''t lose you. Because I need you back." She searched my eyes. "If you truly need me back, Gabriel, then tell me everything. The past you keep buried so deep." "Don''t ask that of me..." My voice came out hoarse, strained. "Because I don''t think I

    across her face. "So desperate," she whispered. "And yet." She pulled back slightly, disappointment shing

    you still won''t let me in. You''d rather stay locked inside your own head than let me help you." "I''m not locked in my own head," I argued, raking a hand through my hair, frustration mounting. "Can we just... not talk about this?" "So you want to avoid everything? You don''t want to talk about your fight with Daniel? About how you lost control and fought like a freaking teenage boy at your best friend''s engagement party?" iressa, don''t," I warned, my voice darkening "Why not? Isn''t it the truth?" She pressed forward, refusing to back down. She didn''t understand. She had no idea the pain I had endured. The shame. The guilt. I''d carried for years. "iressa..." I exhaled roughly. "You don''t understand." "Then make me," she pleaded, stepping closer. "I want to understand. Can''t you see that?" She reached for my face, her touch gentle, but I turned away, unable to face her. "I can''t stand seeing Daniel near you..." My voice was low, raw. "It''s not that simple... Daniel took something from me-something I once thought was mine. And I''ll be damned if I let him have you, too." She stiffened. "Daniel doesn''t have me, Gabriel. Don''t you get that?" She paused, her voice trembling now. "But you do, Gabriel. You''ve always had me since that night at the club... but you''ve never let me in. You keep me out, like I''m not worth the risk.¡± Her voice broke on thest words, and for the first time, I saw it- the raw pain, the deep longing. She needed more from me. She deserved more. I closed my eyes, trying to gather my messed up emotions. "iressa... I can''t talk about that night. I just-can we not go there? Please?" She pulled away. "We can''t move on if you won''t face what''s going on inside. You can''t just bury everything, Gabriel. You can''t keep hiding behind sex and pretending it''s enough to fix things. You could just talk, you know. That''s all I''m asking." "I can''t..." The words came out rough, my hands shaking. "I haven''t talked about that night with anyone in years. Only Sergio-because he made me." She let out a soft sigh, her

    ??? TOR, Wrestling With My Demons

    shoulders slumping. "I guess we''re done then..." Panic gripped me. "No-no, don''t say that," I cut her off, stepping closer, my lips hovering over hers. "Please, don''t say that." She shook her head, pulling away. "I refuse to be with someone who won''t trust me with their pain, Gabriel." "What do you want from me?" My voice rose, all my pent-up anger spilling out. "The truth," she demanded, her eyes locked onto mine. "I need the truth." My chest tightened. Fuck. "iressa..." I let out a shaky breath, pacing back and forth. I wrestled with the urge to walk away, to shut this door forever-or to finally open my heart, something I hadn''t done in years. I felt her presence behind me, her voice softer now. "Gabriel... I only want to see all of you." I swallowed hard. My chest felt like it was going to crack open. And then, the words burst out. "The truth is... I caught Daniel fucking my wife. In his bed." The confession shattered the space between us. iressa gasped, her eyes widening. I could barely breathe as the memory of that night flooded me-vivid and brutal. "It hurt so damn much," I admitted, my voice ragged. "Because I trusted Angelique with everything in me. And Daniel... he was supposed to be my best friend. But they broke me." I turned to her, my entire body rigid, my breathing uneven. "You wanted to see all of me?" My voice was hoarse. "This is it."

 Dad By Oma 106

    Chapter 106: Getting Him To Open Up

    iressa''s POV Oh my God. It all made sense now. Everything-why Gabriel was the way he was. Daniel''s story... about his friend walking in on him... But he never got to say the name of his best friend because Gabriel had walked in. Now, I finally understood the feud-how two close friends could turn into enemies. The betrayal had cut so deep into Gabriel-I could see the hurt on his face, the pain he had buried for years now rising to the surface. "Gabriel... I''m... so, so-" His expression darkened instantly. "I don''t need pity," he cut me off, tilting his head slightly. "That night turned me into this man you im is so hardened. There was a time I loved earnestly... and it was destroyed." My heart broke at the rawness in his voice. I held his gaze, willing him to see my sincerity. "It''s not pity, Gabriel. It''s understanding-for the hurt and pain you went through. No one deserves that kind of betrayal." His jaw tensed. "You''re right... I guess you can rte. Your ex cheated too, but you moved on with grace. His voice grew rougher, filled with self-loathing. ¡°Unlike me-I held onto the anger, let it fester. I fed it until it became a part of me." Gabriel''s words pierced through me, filling me with guilt. His perception of me was so different from the truth. He saw me as the girl who moved on with grace, who had no vengeance in her heart. How far from the truth he was. If he knew that sleeping with him had started as revenge against his son, he wouldn''t think so highly of me. He would surely hate me. But today, he didn''t. Today, he needed me. My fingers stalled before reaching up to touch his jaw, my thumb brushing over the rough stubble. "Gabriel... my ex cheated with a stranger, and it still shattered me. I can''t imagine what it''s like when the betrayales from someone you trust." He stiffened for a split second before exhaling, his shoulders dropping slightly. ¡°Daniel imed he didn''t know Angelique was my wife, that he met her at an art showcase..." I took a slow breath. "And after all these years, do you believe him?" Gabriel ran a hand through his hair, his features hardened, making it clear how hard this was for him. But if we were going to move forward, there was no other way. "Maybe. I don''t know... I''ve been angry at him for so long that I never stopped to think about it logically. I never introduced Angelique to Daniel because we were all in different cities at the time, so it''s possible he didn''t know who she was... but that doesn''t make the betrayal hurt any less.¡± ¡°I know," I whispered softly. "And your ex-wife? Do still talk to her?" He looked down for a moment, then back at me. "After the divorce, we only spoke about Adrian. Strictly about his welfare. But one day, she sent me a message saying she couldn''t live with the guilt. That she couldn''t forgive herself for what she did to our marriage. And since I wouldn''t forgive her, she was walking away- giving me full custody." "What?" I asked, shocked that a mother could abandon her child because she couldn''t deal with the consequences of her own mistake. "So she just left?" "Yeah." He let out a strangled chuckle. "I tried to stop her. Told her Adrian still needed his mother despite everything. But she said she would only stay if I forgave her and took her back." I scoffed. "That''s maniptive." His lips twisted into something that resembled a smirk. ¡°I told her there wasn''t a chance in hell. Those were myst words to her. She walked out and never looked back." "It''s been Adrian and me ever since. I never let anyone close enough to form anything real..." His voice dropped, his fingers grazing my cheeks, his touch featherlight. ¡°But then there''s you," he murmured. "No matter how hard I tried to fight it, my feelings for you just kept growing." Warmth spread through me, heat pooling low in my stomach. "This weekend without you was torture," he admitted, his hand settling on my waist, gripping me like he needed me closer. "I need you back.¡± I sucked in a deep breath, my pulse quickening. ¡°Gabriel... I don''t know. There''s so much unresolved between issues in here." I patted his chest softly. He nodded, his lips brushing against my forehead. "I know. But I''m willing to be open and honest... if it means I get to keep you." And then he kissed me-slow and deep. I felt every unspoken word in the way his lips moved against mine, the way his fingers tightened on my waist. He kissed me like he was afraid to lose me, like he needed to breathe me in. When he pulled back, his eyes searched mine. "Promise me, from now on, there will be no more secrets between us. That we''ll be honest with each other." I- The words caught in my throat. This should be the moment I told Gabriel the truth. That I had once wanted revenge. That I had nned to seduce him just to hurt Adrian. But how could I tell him now, when he had just bared his soul to me? I couldn''t. Not yet.

    you

    Not now. "I''m sorry for leaving you on the ind," he whispered, his lips brushing my forehead. "I will never abandon you again." He kissed my check. "I will always be honest and open with you." Finally, he leaned in, his lips barely touching mine. "Promise me," he pressed, his lips grazing mine, trailing soft kisses along my cheek. I

    The door swung open. "I''m back-" Jess''s high-pitched voice rang through the room before she froze, her wide eyes darting between me and Gabriel. "Oh my God... I''m sorry for intruding," she apologized quickly, spinning on her heel. Then, with no real remorse, she turned back around, a teasing smirk spreading across her face. "But if I''m being honest, no, I''m not sorry."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 107

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 107: Just Getting Started

    Gabriel chuckled softly, stepping forward with that confident stride of his.

    "You must be Jess." He extended his hand.

    Jess straightened, smoothing her hair as if she hadn''t just been caught gawking. She took his outstretched hand, gripping it a little too eagerly.

    ¡°And you must be the famous Gabriel Storm." Her eyes practically sparkled.

    "In the flesh." His grin was effortless.

    Then, turning back to me, Gabriel''s hand brushed against my cheek, lingering longer than necessary. His lips pressed lightly against my forehead, warm and possessive.

    "I''ll call you," he murmured against my skin, his breath sending shivers down my spine.

    Then he stepped back. "I''ll let you two catch up. It was nice meeting you, Jess."

    "The pleasure is all mine!" Jess eximed, leaning against the doorway, watching him leave with a look of admiration that quickly turned to mischief the moment the door clicked shut.

    "ire..." She let out a dramatic sigh. "That man is the definition of hot. Handsome. Rich. Tall. It''s giving

    ''Zaddy'' energy, and I''m here for it."

    "Jess!" I cut her off, shaking my head at her theatrics as I dropped onto the sofa.

    She plopped down beside me, folding her legs under her. "No, seriously! I can see why you lost your V-card

    to him."

    "Jess!" I gasped, more outraged by her boldness than surprised. "How was your trip?" I asked quickly, desperate to change the subject.

    She waved a dismissive hand. "Forget about my trip. Let''s talk about yours." She grabbed my hand and pulled me closer.

    "Spill. Now. I need all the details. How was it? Was he gentle? Rough? Did he take his time or-"

    "Jess!" I covered my face, feeling shy about sharing such intimate details.

    She grinned. "Oh my God, it was rough, wasn''t it? I knew it!"

    I peeked through my fingers. "I am not talking about this."

    "Oh,e on! I live for these details," she pressed. "Did he whisper sweet nothings? Or was he all dominance and control?"

    I shrugged. "A little bit of both..." I admitted reluctantly. Gabriel was patient and... intense when he needed to be. Let''s just say it went better than I ever imagined. Jess let out a squeal. "I knew it! Damn, ire, no wonder you''re glowing!"

    My cheeks burned. "Can we talk about something else?"

    "No way," Jess countered. "I need more details. If only my first time had been half as good as yours... What

    a waste."

    "Jess," I groaned, shaking my head. "You''ve told me that story a thousand times."

    "And I''ll tell you a thousand more. But now, I''m only interested in hearing more about Gabriel Storm. Is he anything like Adrian?"

    The mention of Adrian made me tense. "Can we not talk about him?" I replied, feeling slightly guilty. "Besides, he is...pletely different from Adrian in so many ways."

    "Oh, thank God," Jess eximed a tad dramatically. "I never really liked Adrian for you. I always thought you were too good for him, but you loved him, so I let it be."

    I smirked at her over-the-top disy. Adrian wasn''t the best boyfriend, but he wasn''t entirely bad. He had his moments, but I couldn''t say that to Jess. Otherwise, she would wonder why I was still defending him. Even I wondered why.

    Jess rested her chin on her palm, eyes narrowing with curiosity. "Now, if Gabriel isn''t like his son, what is he like?"

    ¡°He''s... intense. Hard yet tender. Complicated. He''s a whole lot," I responded, feeling a rush of electricity just talking about him.

    Jess grinned. "Sounds like my type already. Tell me more.''

    "Fine," I relented.

    1 told Jess everything about Gabriel-our first night together, his outbursts-but I left out the more intense details. Like the spanking.

    Jess listened intently, then sighed. "ire, you need to be careful with this. Are you sure you know what you''re doing?"

    I crossed my arms. "I can handle myself. Besides, weren''t you just hyping me up moments ago? What''s changed?"

    Jess shifted, leaning back. "It''s just... the look in your eyes when you talk about him. This isn''t just a game anymore, is it?"

    "It''s nothing serious," I replied too quickly, knowing in my heart it was a lie. "It''s just...plicated."

    Jess didn''t look convinced. "ire, from everything you''ve told me, Gabriel is the kind of man you should stay away from."

    "Why?" I asked, as though I didn''t already know the answer.

    ¡°Because, ire, he has so much baggage. The issues with his ex-wife-Adrian''s mom-that you just told me about. And then there are all these rules he''s giving you. Do I need to keep going?"

    I shook my head.

    "ire, I''m only looking out for you."

    "I know. But like I said before, I can take care of myself."

    Jess gave me a worried look. "You can lie to everyone else, but not yourself. ire, you''re a hearts-and-flowers kind of girl. You''re not the daring and dangerous type."

    "What if that''s who I want to be now? Good girl iressa is gone. Now I just want to follow my feelings."

    "Without a care for the consequences?" she asked, her eyes searching mine. "I don''t want to see you get hurt again-or worse, caught in a twisted web between father and son."

    I turned away. "I won''t get caught up. Adrian is my past. Gabriel is my present." "Have you thought about what would happen if Gabriel found out you were his son''s ex-girlfriend?"

    Honestly? I had. More times than I could count. But I was too deep to stop now.

    Jess reached for my hand, her gaze serious. "ire, this was supposed to be one wild night of pleasure. But you''re clearly into him. I think you need to stop this."

    I pulled my hand from hers and stood abruptly. "Can we talk about something else?"

    Jess paused but eventually gave in. "I guess. But the update I have is still about the Storm men. I''m especially talking about Adrian."

    "He''s been calling me, you know. He keeps saying he wants to talk to you. He''s been showing up at the gallery multiple times a week, iming he can''t reach you."

    I rolled my eyes. "I blocked him. That''s why. I can''t have him calling when I''m with Gabriel... That would

    just be crazy."

    Jess gave me a long look. "ire... I still think you can walk away from this."

    I shook my head. "Let''s see where it goes."

    "If you say so..." she replied. Then she raised her eyebrows. "What about Adrian?"

    "What about him?" I repeated.

    "He still ims to love you. Says he''d do anything to win you back."

    Iughed softly. "I''ll pass. His father is much better."

    Jess gasped, then burst intoughter. "Oh my God... I''ve created a monster."

    She giggled, but then her expression grew serious. "Just... be careful, ire. I mean it."

    I met her gaze. "I know, Jess. I know."

    The truth of her words settled over me.

    She was right-this could alle crashing down.

    But for now, I just wanted to enjoy the moment. After all, Gabriel and I were just

    getting started.

 Dad By Oma 108

    Chapter 108: Let The Games Begin

    iressa''s POV I had the most exciting, exhrating, and emotionally challenging weekend. And it felt good to be back at work. Work had always been my sanctuary, my little world where I could lose myself in designs and calctions, shutting out the chaos when it became too much. Being an engineer, creating structures from scratch-it gave me a sense of purpose nothing else could. But today, my mind refused to stay focused. It kept drifting back to the unnned vacation. The yacht. The ind. Gabriel. His lips... the way they trailed fire along my skin. His hands, possessive and gentle all at once. The memories rushed back, causing my stomach to flip. I bit my bottom lip. Focus. Focus, iressa. I sat straighter, pulling myptop closer. The blueprints on the screen blurred as shes of Gabriel''s smirk and deep voice echoed in my head. Snap out of it. I drew in a deep breath, letting my fingers fly across the keyboard, forcing myself to get lost in the work before me. But just as I was finally zoning in- A soft knock at my office door. Then it opened. "Well, well... look who''s finally back." I looked up to see Nicole standing there, a faint smile ying on her lips. "Nicole," I greeted, my smile polite. "Good morning." She approached my desk, dressed in her usual sleek outfit, arms folded across her chest. "Word''s been going around the office. Congrattions are in order." "For?" I raised a brow, ying innocent. Nicole leaned casually against the edge of my desk, head tilting as she studied me. "Don''t act shy. The Gemia deal, of course. Securing that project? News travels fast around here." "Ah." I smiled, feeling a sense of aplishment. "Thank you. It was the result of both of our efforts." Nicole lips twitched. "Still... you were the only one chosen by Mr. Storm to deliver the pitch at Gemia Resorts. And you pulled it off. Impressive." "Thanks," I replied, ncing back at my screen. "We worked hard for it," My tone was calm, hoping she''d realize I acknowledged her contribution, even if her tone suggested otherwise. Nicole''s words held a sarcastic undertone. "Mmm. Hard work. Of course." I paused, sensing the shift in her tone. "It must have been quite the project," she continued, her gaze narrowing slightly. "From three days to a whole week. Quite the extension, don''t you think?" Her words were clearly suggestive, and it didn''t sit well with me. I looked up, meeting her gaze head-on. "Well, what can I say?" I replied, my tone steady. "A deal of that magnitude needed more time than we anticipated." Nicole''s eyes swept over me slowly, lingering. "I''m sure..." she murmured. "But I have to ask-there''s a glow. Like... a spark about you." Iughed lightly, attempting to brush herment off. "Must be the fact that I took time off work and finally got some much-needed rest." "Mm-hmm. Maybe. But I''m never wrong about things like this,¡± she murmured, her gaze fixed on me like she was trying to figure out a puzzle. "I mean... you look pretty." The way she said it, like it was a new discovery, almost made meugh. But I wasn''t going to let her ruin my mood. "Nice of you to finally notice," I shot back, my tone sarcastic. Nicole gave a small, tight smile before she went on. "My sources also tell me you and Mr. Storm sailed to an ind. Was that part of the project too?" I didn''t flinch. Instead, I leaned back in my chair and smiled. "Nicole," I called calmly, "thank you for checking in on me. As you''ve heard, the Gemia deal is sealed. We both won." The faintest sh of-annoyance, maybe-crossed her face. "You''re right," she replied slowly, her tone lower. "I''m sure Mr. Storm is very proud of you." I didn''t miss the underlying meaning in her words. "He''s proud of both of us," I responded evenly. "Our hard work and dedication paid off." Nicole leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. "Of course. But between you and me... it must feel nice, right? Securing the biggest deal of the year and spending so much time with Mr. Storm?" "You''re right, it feels great securing such a massive deal," I replied, ignoring her bait about Gabriel. Nicole''s smile faltered. "If there''s nothing more,¡± I added, ncing meaningfully at my monitor, "I really should get back to work.¡± Nicole straightened, brushing an imaginary crease from her sleeve. "No, that''s all." She turned with a final nce over her shoulder. "Congrattions once more, iressa." "Thank you," I replied, my focus already back on the screen. As Nicole left, I felt relieved. Her tone was surely suggestive, and I couldn''t help but wonder who her "sources" were. But at that moment, I didn''t care. I wasn''t going to let her bad vibes and obvious traces of jealousy ruin my day. Instead, I was going to focus on the major win I had secured. Joy bubbled inside me. I''d been so fixated on Gabriel-and all the drama between us-that I''d almost forgotten something important. My

    MEHTHCS DEUTH

    first big win. The Gemia project. I did that. Pride swelled in my chest. But just as I was basking in my little victory, the inte beeped. Gabriel''s deep,manding voice filled the room. "Miss Hartwood. Report to my office. Now." I leaned back in my chair, a smirk forming on my lips. So, we were back to "Miss Hartwood" and formalities now? Huh. "I''ll be there as soon as I can," I replied smoothly, ending the call before he could say anything else. I knew he would be fuming. Gabriel hated being kept waiting. I could almost picture his scowl. But I loved getting him worked up. I tapped my pen against the desk, debating. Should I make him wait? The thought was tempting. But no. I was ready for this. Ready to see him again. Rising from my seat, I straightened my gown and with onest nce at my desk, making sure everything was in order, I made my way out. Let the games begin.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 109

    Chapter 109: Letting My Pride Overide My Desire

    iressa''s POV I pushed open Gabriel''s office door, my pulse quickening at the sight of him. There he was, dressed in a crisp white shirt; the suit clung to his body, outlining every toned muscle. He looked devastatingly handsome. Focused on hisptop, brows slightly furrowed-the definition of power and control. But the second I stepped inside, his attention shifted to me. His gaze locked onto mine, then slowly traveled down my body. Warmth spread through me as his eyes lingered on my hips, my waist, my curves. I knew he was taking me in, devouring every inch, and I made sure to give him something worth looking at. I swayed my hips a little more, adding a subtle elegance to my steps, just to make him burn with need. I had chosen this grey body-hugging dress intentionally. It curved around me perfectly, and judging by the way his gaze darkened, he approved. "Mr. Storm... You called?" I murmured, my voice sultry as I stood before his desk. Gabriel inhaled deeply, his nostrils ring slightly. He was clearly forcing himself to stay in control. I loved watching his desire burn so bright it couldn''t be hidden. "Mrs. Hartwood," he rasped, his deep, rich voice echoing through the room. The way he said my name sent shivers down my spine. "You said you''de as soon as you could," he continued, repeating my exact words. The sarcasm in his tone wasn''t subtle. I lifted a shoulder in a nonchnt shrug. "What can I say, sir?" I brushed my hair back slowly. "I was upied at the time." His lips curved into a smirk and a challenge all at once. "Too upied toe running when the CEO of thepany you work for calls?" I tilted my head, feigning indifference. "Maybe the CEO needs to learn patience. He sounds a little..." I let my gaze drop to his lips before meeting his eyes again. "...desperate." Gabriel''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "You''re lucky you came here immediately or else..." "Else what?" I squared my shoulders, refusing to break eye contact. He loved when I challenged him. The mixture of frustration and desire danced in his gaze. He rose from his seat slowly,manding and deliberate. He leaned against the desk, one leg crossed over the other, watching me with that predatory gaze I both loved and hated. "I believe you''re already well aware of what I''m capable of, Mrs. Hartwood. So, I''d advise you to choose your next words carefully." "Oh?" I teased, voice daring. "I''m not scared of your little threats." Before I could react, he closed the distance between us. His strong arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me firmly against his body. Heat radiated from him, his scent-woodsy and intoxicating-overwhelming my senses. "My sweet... you just love pushing me," he rumbled against my ear. "Do 1?" I breathed, pretending to be unfazed, though every inch of me craved him. His nose brushed along my jawline, down to my neck, where his lips hovered-so close, not touching. My body strained toward him instinctively, desperate for the contact I refused to ask for. He shut his eyes as his head fell back, inhaling deeply. "You smell like strawberries... and trouble," he groaned, brushing his lips along my neck. "I want to taste all of you," he whispered, swiping his tongue across my skin in a single, torturous lick. The gesture sent electricity racing through me. "Mr... Storm..." I gasped, my breath catching. He let out a deep, husky chuckle. "I could have you moaning my name in seconds." His lips trailed hot, lingering kisses down my neck, moving lower. I pressed a hand against his chest to steady myself. Every nerve in my body ignited. But I couldn''t give in. Not that easily. "I highly doubt that," I managed, forcing my voice to stay firm. "You know how much I love a challenge," he murmured, his voice dark. "I could have you bent over this desk... dress pushed up... panties down... legs spread wide. I''d bet anything I''d find you dripping. For me." He growled, gripping my ass and pressing me deeper into him. His hardened cock pushed against my core. My head fell back, a soft moan escaping before I could stop it. His hand brushed the hem of my dress, sliding underneath. His fingers trailed between my thighs, inching closer to where I ached for him. "Imagine my fingers stroking you... teasing you... stretching you... until you''re screaming my name." "Gabe-" My voice came out rough, needy. He was right. I ached for him-to feel his touch, to have him fill every inch of me with his big cock. But no. Not this time. For the first time, I let my pride override my raging desire. "Mr. Storm... that''s not happening," I breathed, stepping back with all the willpower I could summon. His hands fell away, but his eyes burned with frustration and need. My gaze stayed on him, savoring how his reaction to being told no. "I would ask that you act ordingly. We

    verige My Desire

    are in a work setting," I said, my tone yful. He let out a dry, amusedugh, shaking his head. "Oh... you mean my office?" His gaze swept over me, smug and unbothered. "In the building I own?" "Oh, please... Mr. Arrogant CEO." I rolled my eyes, turning away to distance myself before I lost control. He moved behind me, his breath warm against my ear. "Arrogance isn''t bad... when you can back it up." Suddenly, his grip loosened, and he stepped back. I took a deep breath to steady my racing heart. "Is this why you called?" I asked, shifting the conversation back to safer ground. "Partly," he admitted with a grin. "I couldn''t help it-I wanted to see you." "How sweet," I replied dryly. "Now you''ve seen me. What else?" "I also wanted to congratte you." That caught me off guard. "Me?" "Yes. On sealing your first major deal at Storm''s Innovations." His tone softened, sincere this time. Pride warmed me from the inside. Hearing Gabriel acknowledge my work-separate from whatever this was between us-meant more than I expected. "Thank you," I whispered. "But," he continued, brushing his fingers lightly against my arm, "I realized we never celebrated your win at the ind." I looked up at him. ¡°So?" "So," he murmured, voice dropping an octave, "I''m proposing a private dinner. At my house. Just you and me." His fingers traced the outline of my wrist, in a sensual circr motion. I tilted my head. "I''ll think about it," I replied, pulling my hand away gently. I wanted to taunt him. To make him wait. Need me so bad it hurts. Just as he had done to me so many times before. "Dario will be at your apartment by six," he noted. I blinked. "I haven''t given you a response. That''s a little presumptuous, don''t you think?" Gabriel merely smiled, walking back to his desk. Once he was seated the cocky grin returned in full force. "That would be all, Miss Hartwood." Ah, the switch. Back to being a professional. Like he hadn''t just been ready to devour me whole seconds ago. Fine. He won this round. But not always. I shook my head in disbelief. "You''re impossible." And with that, I turned around and walked out-my heart still racing.

 Dad By Oma 110

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 110: Dressed Up Just For Him

    Standing in front of Gabriel''s door, my fingers brushed through my curls for the third time, making sure everything was in ce. My little ck dress clung perfectly to my body-short, simple, sexy, with just enough cleavage.

    I wanted to steal his breath, leave himpletely speechless.

    Before I could press the button, the door swung open. A woman dressed in a tailored uniform greeted me with a warm smile. She looked like she was in her mid-thirties.

    "Wee, Miss Hartwood. I''m Jane, Mr. Storm''s house manager." She extended her hand.

    I shook hers, smiling back. "Please, call me iressa. Nice to meet you."

    She nodded, stepping aside. "Likewise. Please,e in."

    As I entered, the familiar luxury of Gabriel''s apartment surrounded me.

    The ce was like a fortress-dark tones, sleek lines-a space asmanding as the man himself.

    Jane led me through the hallway, then stopped. "Mr. Storm is in the kitchen. I''ll leave you here." She smiled again before disappearing down the hall.

    Chapter 110: Dressed Up Just For Him

    Kitchen? My brow lifted. What was he doing there?

    Thad been to Gabriel''s apartment before, so I remembered my way around. As I approached the kitchen, I heard his deep, rich voice.

    "In here."

    I stepped in-and froze, Gabriel stood by the stove, stirring a pot of sauce.

    The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up, revealing his strong forearms. The sight was shocking. Gabriel Storm, the picture of control and power, cooking? For me?

    "Mr. Storm... in the kitchen?" I gasped yfully. "I would have expected a renowned chef."

    He nced over his shoulder, shing that irresistible smirk. "Let''s just say I wanted to make tonight more special by cooking for you myself."

    Something in his tone softened me instantly. My heart skipped a beat.

    "I never would''ve thought you could cook."

    "There''s a lot you''re yet to find out." He set the spoon aside, turning his gaze back to the stove.

    "Have a seat. Dinner will be served soon. Apologies-we''re running behind schedule by fifteen minutes. Had an important call earlier."

    ¡°So particr and orderly. I love it, Mr. Storm." I teased, tiptoeing up behind him, peeking over his shoulder to see everything he was cooking.

    He sensed me instantly. In one swift motion, he spun around, wrapping his hands around my waist as he pressed his hard frame into mine.

    "Easy, Mr. Storm, we haven''t even had dinner yet," I murmured, cing my hand on his firm chest.

    "You''re the one sneaking up on me, youngdy, and I can''t help it... If you smell and look this good..."

    His eyes darkened, slowly traveling down my body, pausing at every curve. The heat in them made my pulse race.

    "You look... breathtaking," he murmured, voice dropping. "That dress- dangerous."

    Warmth spread across my skin. I leaned in closer. "I dressed up just for you."

    He smirked, gaze never leaving mine. "And I approve."

    "I want to help... What do you need?" I asked.

    "Nope." His voice was firm.

    "But... I can''t let you-"I tried to protest, but the look he shot me left no room for argument.

    "Sit. Watch."

    "Aye, Captain..." I sighed dramatically, walking back and sliding onto a stool at the ind counter, watching him move.

    Every movement-precise, calcted.

    He cut vegetables and chopped onions with ease, stirring sauces with practiced

    hands. The man did everything with intention.

    The longer I watched, the more drawn I became.

    He made cooking look... sensual.

    Soon, he ted the meal. "Dinner is served."

    Grilled steak with roasted potatoes, steamed vegetables, and a side of garlic butter sauce.

    "I have to say, Mr. Storm, you''ve outdone yourself. This looks... delicious." Gabriel leaned casually against the counter, arms crossed, his eyes drinking me in. "Take the first bite and tell me then."

    My eyes shut for a second as I lifted the fork to my lips, savoring the rich vors.

    Then, with a satisfied hum, I gave him a thumbs-up. "It tastes divine."

    A pleased expression yed out on his face before he gestured toward the dining table he had set.

    We sat across from each other and began eating.

    The entire dinner was filled with light easy conversation andugina alisema Sands. how irresistible / looked, how he warned to devour me but was exercising selltrs

    My cheeks stayed warm the entire time, like e achosight on date with her och Bar the war some fleeting crush. Gabriel was so much

    When we finished, we cleared the dishes together moving in sy as I was shine this a hundred times

    before.

    "Wow... I''m impressed. Dinner was amazing Chef''s kiss made a dramatic gene gra

    Gabriel chuckled, wiping his hands on a towel. Thank you, my sweet im d you enjoyedt

    I leaned against the counter, arching a brow. Now that dimer''s over the distes are done... what''s next

    His lips curled into a mischievous grin as he reached for the wine sses. "Ace" "Hmm?" I tilted my head, intrigued.

    He grabbed a bottle of wine, expertly pouring us both a ss. When he handed me mine, his fingers brushed over mine, sending warmth straight through me.

    "To more wins," he murmured, holding his ss up.

    I smiled, my heart fluttering. "More wins," I echoed, clinking my ss against his.

    "And... thank you. For tonight. For opening up to me."

    His expression softened. "And thank you for giving us a second chance."

    I took a slow sip of my wine, meeting his gaze. "Mr. Storm, I have to say-I don''t regret my decision yet." I

    teased

    His eyes gleamed with amusement. "Yet?"

    "We''ll see how the night goes." I giggled. "So tell me, where did you learn how to cook so well?"

    Gabriel hummed, swirling his ss. "You know, I once worked as a sous-chef at a big restaurant."

    I blinked. "A sous-chef?" I tried to picture it and failed. I gestured toward him. "The great Gabriel Storm, tech mogul, working in a restaurant? That''s a sight."

    He chuckled. ¡°Well, my mom loved cooking, and when I was younger... let''s just say I was kind of a mama''s boy. So I was always by her side when she made great dishes."

    My mouth fell open in exaggerated shock. "Oh my God. Gabriel Storm-a mama''s

    boy?"

    He leaned in. "Like I told you earlier, there''s a lot you''re yet to learn about me. But soon, you will. For now,

    drink up."

    I narrowed my eyes yfully. "Are you trying to get me drunk, Mr. Storm?"

    "Maybe."

    I took another sip; holding his gaze over the rim of my ss. "So I won''t find out

    any more stories about ''Mama''s boy Gabriel"?"

    His rxed mood faded slightly, reced by something more solemn. Unfortunately, there''s must no tell. My mom passed away when I turned eighteen."

    My mouth parted as I saw the sh of pain in his eyes. ¡°Gabriel. I''m so sorry?

    His jaw tensed for a brief second, then he exhaled. "It''s alright. It was a long time

    ago. Besides, think turned out okay."

    "You sure did," I replied softly. "She must have been an incredible woman."

    Gabriel gave a tight smile. "She certainly was."

    His eyes now studied me. "What about you? Your parents?"

    "They''re back in Idaho. Still married, still in love

    He nodded. "Good for you. I''m guessing you had an amazing childhood."

    I shrugged. "My parents were always present and caring when I was growing up,

    and I''m thankful to them for that." I admitted. "But they were also very conservative. With that came certain expectations... and I''m not sure they''d approve of the woman I''ve be."

    "You''re doing great, iressa, and I''m sure they''re proud," he assured me.

    I smiled, though a part of me wished I could believe that as easily as he did. I took another sip before shifting the conversation. "So, tell me... when was thest time you cooked for someone? And don''t lie."

    His jaw tensed slightly, as if the question triggered something in him.

    "My ex-wife," he admitted after a pause. "And that was years ago."

 Dad By Oma 111

    1

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 111: Daddy Please

    I could see the pain on Gabriel''s face when he mentioned his ex-wife. His fingers fightened around the stem of the ss, knuckles white. Even if he didn''t love her anymore, the look in his eyes made it clear-he wasn''t over the past.

    "Oh." The word barely left my lips, my voice smaller than I intended.

    Gabriel let out a slow breath. "Cooking was something we did together. After the divorce... I just stopped."

    I reached across the table and squeezed his hand. "I''m d you''re cooking again. And that it''s for me."

    A faint smile touched his lips. ¡°Talking about it is freeing, not having to keep it all bottled up... but I won''t lie-it''s also difficult. I felt ashamed for a long time, like her cheating meant I wasn''t enough, that she had to seek attention... love from somewhere else." He let out a slow breath. "So, a part of me med myself."

    My hand brushed against his forearm before my fingers glided over his knuckles,

    a gentle reassurance. "1 know that feeling. But you taught me something. Their betrayal doesn''t define us."

    A dry chuckl¨¦ escaped him. "Easier to give advice than take it."

    "Yeah... I know."

    I wondered how Gabriel''s unresolved emotions with his ex-wife would affect us going forward.

    III

    <

    10:43 Sun, 9 Mar

    Chapter 111: Daddy Please

    I shouldn''t care, not when I wasn''t beingpletely honest myself. But I did.

    86%

    Because I was afraid that, after all these years, she still had a strong grip on him- and deep down, the pain of losing her would keep him from fullymiting himself to any other rtionship.

    I needed to understand more about their rtionship-why her memory still lingered in his mind, why it ignited the fierce jealousy in his eyes whenever another man so much as looked at me.

    I contemted for a moment before asking, "How did you two meet?"

    "High school," he admitted after a moment''s pause. "She was the first love I told you about. We started dating after we reconnected and got married after college."

    I tensed for a moment, absorbing his words. Angelique was his first love turned wife. No wonder the wounds ran so deep.

    "Was there ever a chance you would have forgiven her?" I asked softly.

    His jaw clenched, and his eyes darkened with something unreadable. "Maybe... if it had only happened once. I was away a lot during that period-work, school-but then I found out it was more than a mistake. It was an affair. A rtionship behind my back for months. That was it for me."

    A lump formed in my throat. "I''m sorry," I murmured.

    "You don''t have to apologize. You didn''t hurt me," Gabriel replied, gulping thest

    of his wine. "Angelique did. And honestly... it''s been years. I''m over it."

    I wanted to believe him. Desperately. But we both knew that wasn''t entirely true.

    III

    <

    Sun, 9

    Chapter 111 Daddy Please

    Gabriel sighed, brushing his fingers against mine. "But enough about me. Let''s talk about you?

    I arched my brow. "What do you want to know, Mr. Storm?"

    His gaze turned intense. "Has your ex tried to reach out?"

    I blinked, momentarily thrown by Gabriel''s question. If only he knew he was

    asking about his son.

    "I... um... blocked him."

    Gabriel nodded. "Good."

    But I continued. "Jess also mentioned that he''s beening around, asking about me. Apparently, he wants to fix things."

    Gabriel''s jaw tensed, the muscle flexing-a clear sign he wasn''t having it. "And do you want to fix things with him?"

    "No." My voice was firm. I met his gaze without hesitation. "That chapter of my life is closed. I''m starting a new one."

    His lips curved into a slow, yful grin. "I hope this new chapter includes me."

    Before I could reply, his hands gripped my waist, and my breath hitched.

    With effortless strength, he lifted me onto the kitchen ind, stepping between my legs, his body

    <

    10:43 Sun, 9 Mar

    Chapter 111: Daddy Please

    86%

    pressing against mine, solid and hot. His heat seeped into me, setting my skin aze as his fingers rested firmly against my thighs.

    "Because I''m not done with you, iressa," he murmured, leaning in closer, his lips hovering just above mine... enticing me, daring me to close the distance. "Not even close."

    Then his lips met mine-slow at first, then deeper, hungrier. His kiss demanded more, pulling me into him like he needed me to breathe.

    "I''ve missed you," he growled against my lips, the heat in his voice making my core tighten. His mouth trailed lower, pressing open-mouthed kisses along my jaw, my throat, down my corbone.

    His hands found my breasts, cupping them firmly, thumbs stroking over my hardened nipples through the fabric of my dress.

    "I''ve thought about doing this all weekend," he confessed, his voice husky, his

    hands kneading my soft flesh through the fabric.

    The raw desire in his tone sent a delicious shiver through me.

    ¡°Have you?¡± I gasped, biting my lip, trying to hold back my moans.

    His eyes locked onto mine, hungry. "Yes."

    His hands found the zipper of my dress, pulling it down with a single motion.

    "Mr. Storm," I teased breathlessly, feeling a deep, throbbing ache between my thighs. "That''s a little presumptuous... assuming I''d let you take me right here after dinner."

    111

    <

    86%1

    Sun, y

    Chapter 111: Daddy Please

    His smirk sent a delicious thrill through me. "Presumptuous?" he echoed, his hands trailing down my spine before slipping lower, fingers grazing the hem of my dress.

    My breath came in shallow pants.

    His gaze gleamed with dark amusement. "Is this still too forward?" His touch glided up my inner thighs, sending tremors through me. ¡°Because your body tells me otherwise."

    I shuddered as his fingers brushed over thece of my panties, a teasing, featherlight stroke-just enough to drive me wild.

    A whimper escaped my lips when his thumb pressed against my clit, holding still,

    denying me the friction I craved.

    "Tell me you don''t want this, and I''ll stop." His voice was rough, heated.

    Then his mouth closed over my nipple, his tongue swirling over the sensitive peak through the fabric.

    A breathy moan tore from my lips.

    I couldn''t speak. I couldn''t think.

    Gabriel was doing what he did best-pushing me to the edge, making me

    desperate for him.

    "Gabriel..." I gasped, my back arching as I clutched at his shoulders, needing more.

    "What?" he murmured, his teeth grazing the tender bud before pulling it deeper into his mouth. The sensation was overwhelming, sending waves of pleasure rippling through me.

    <

    10:43 Sun, 9 Mar

    Chapter 111: Daddy Please

    "You''re not ying fair..." I whimpered, my hands twisting in his hair as he tugged

    at my other nipple, rolling it between his fingers.

    Even with fabric between us, I felt the heat of his touch, the intensity of his need pressing into my skin.

    "I only y to win," he chuckled wickedly against my throat.

    His hand slid lower, pushing my panties aside. "Do you want me to touch you

    here?"

    I nodded frantically, my body trembling in anticipation.

    "My sweet... use your words," he rasped, his fingers barely grazing my slit,

    making my hips arch instinctively, pressing my core against his hand.

    "Yes," I breathed. "God, yes."

    "Yes, what?" he drawled, his tone pure temptation.

    "Yes... Daddy... please... touch me," I whimpered, my body arching, desperate

    for him to end the torment.

    616

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 112

    Chapter 112: Needing Him So Bad It Hurts

    iressa''s POV Those were all the words Gabriel needed to hear. His fingers slid through my slick folds, teasing, gathering the wetness pooling between my thighs. "Fuck my sweet you''re dripping for me, he purred, his voice thick with hunger. His fingertips brushed my swollen clit, circling it slowly. A soft moan escaped my lips, my hips jerking against his touch. "Gabriel..." He groaned at my response, pressing harder, stroking me in maddening circles. My body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°You''re so fucking perfect, he rasped, his fingers dragging lower, tracing my entrance before plunging two inside at once. I cried out, my walls clenching around him. He didn''t ease in-he took. His fingers thrust deep and fast, curling just right, stroking that sweet spot that had me unraveling into desperate moans. "You''re so fucking tight," he growled, pumping his fingers into me, over and over again. ¡°And mine alone." "Daddy... oh god, yes, I mewled, gripping his shoulders for support. "I''m yours..." "I need to feel youe around my fingers,'' he demanded, sliding in a third, stretching me wider. His voice was raw, his need to see me take my pleasure so intense that it heightened my own. "Eyes on me," he ordered, his thumb circling back to my clit, pressing down just enough to send another jolt of pleasure surging through me. My gaze met his-burning with desire. "That''s it, my sweet, he praised, his fingers fucking me through my release as my body shattered around him. "Such a good girl,ing just for me." Before I could catch my breath, his mouth was on mine-devouring, consuming. His tongue thrust past my lips, iming me just as his fingers had. He pressed his hardened length against my soaked core, the rigid heat of him straining through his pants, making me whimper. His hands skimmed roughly up my thighs, yanking my dress higher. Then, without warning, he gripped thecy edges of my panties and tore them apart. A ragged moan tore from my lips. "Oh my god... Gabriel..." There was no more gentleness in his touch. The tender Gabriel was gone. Reced by the dark,manding man who wanted nothing more than to own and dominate me- just like that night. A rush of fear and thrill surged through me, tightening low in my belly. Then his mouth imed mine again-fiercer this time. His tongue tangled with mine, demanding, tasting, exploring. It wasn''t a kiss; it was a branding. He pulled back just enough to breathe against my lips. I''m going to take you now." His hand slid around my waist, fingers digging into my flesh, tugging me closer- his hardness pressing even deeper into my core. The raw intensity in his touch sent another wave of need crashing through me. Gabriel''s hands reached for his belt, hastily unbuckling it, his fingers working with desperate urgency as he unzipped his pants. I watched him, my core tightening in anticipation, my mind already filled with the thought of him driving into me, stretching me, filling me over and over again- But then- ¡°Dammit,¡± he groaned, his hands stilling just as he was about to push his pants down. And then-he stepped back. The distance he created felt unbearable. My body ached with need, my heartbeat hammering against my ribs. "What''s wrong? I choked out, my entire being throbbing for him. His jaw clenched so tightly I thought it might crack. His eyes burned-hot, wild-but beneath the desire, I saw the struggle. The war raging inside him. ¡°I think we need to slow down." Frustration red through me like a live wire. "Why? What''s stopping you?" He raked a hand through his hair, avoiding my gaze. "iressa... I don''t want to make love." I froze. My stomach clenched hard. "What?" Just seconds ago, he was about to take me right here on the kitchen ind-I could still see his arousal, thick and straining against his pants. If he wanted me so badly, then why was he stopping? "I don''t understand..." I swallowed, my voice quieter now, uncertain. "Did I do something?" "No," he rasped. "This isn''t about you. It''s me." His fists clenched at his sides, like he was physically holding himself back. "I need to pace us... because of you." My patience was wearing thin. ¡°Gabriel, be fucking clear.¡± His eyes finally lifted to mine, stormy and filled with something raw, "I don''t want to make love because I want to fuck you." A violent shudder tore through me. The way he said it-so raw, so filthy-sent heat straight to my core, a desperate rush of arousal pooling between my thighs. His muscles were tense, his chest rising and falling with ragged breaths. "So do it," I whispered, my voice daring him. "Fuck..." He dragged in a shaky breath, his fingers gripping the edge of the counter. I could see the tremor in his body, the effort it took to restrain himself. "I want to, but I can''t without feeling guilty." I frowned. "Why?"

    "Last time, you told me I fucked you like a whore." His voice was strained. "And it made me feel like shit. I never want you to think of yourself like that because of me." He sucked in a breath, his voice dropping lower. "And at the pace we''re going..." His fingers gripped the edge of the countertop, firmly. "Goddamn, iressa, I want to fuck you so bad it feels like my cock is about to burst." My breath hitched. If only he knew I didn''t care about how possessive he wasst time. The only thing that hurt was knowing he had used my body to escape his pain while keeping me at arm''s length. But tonight was different. I could see it-the need in his eyes, the way he wanted me just as much as I wanted him. Yet, he was still trying to protect me from the very thing I craved. Slowly, deliberately, I leaned back against the kitchen ind. My knees fell apart, spreading my legs wider- offering myself to him. His gaze dropped instantly, and a hungry, tortured groan left his lips. His hands twitched at his sides, the internal battle written all over his body. "Gabriel Storm..." I purred, certain I was soaking wet, wanting to entice and tempt him into iming what we both knew he was aching for. I held his gaze, licking my lips as I whispered- "I want you to fuck me."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 113

    Gabriel''s POV

    Chapter 113: Getting Her On Her Knees

    My eyes locked on iressa, every nerve ending in my bodying alive at hermand,

    Fuck..., I thought. That was thest thing I expected her to say,

    Shey back, her breasts perky and her legs parted, essentially offering herself to

    me.

    Daddy... I need you, her words echoed in my mind, igniting something primal within me, pushing me to the edge-to im her like a beast.

    She had no idea about the war raging inside me. No clue how much control it took not to give in.

    Because when I took her, I wouldn''t be gentle. I wouldn''t hold back. I wanted to m into her-hard, fast- iming her in ways she hadn''t even imagined.

    I wanted to do dark, sinful things to her body-things she''d never experienced.

    To own every inch of her. But she wasn''t making it easy.

    I was her first-and I intended to keep it that way for a long time-which meant I

    had to be thoughtful. I couldn''t drag her into the darkness of my twisted, traumatic world. But thest time we were together, I hadn''t been sensitive. I''d been

    ruthless, driven by the need to punish her for my own selfish reasons.

    10:17 Tue, 11 Mar?

    Chapter 113: Getting Her On Her Knees

    And now, the guilt ate at me-because I''d almost lost her.

    I couldn''t let her see that side of me again. The part that craved control. The part that pushed too far.

    Because if she did, she''d run-just likest time.

    But then I saw her hand slip down the hollow of her chest, fingers trailing between her legs, ready to touch herself.

    And something inside me snapped.

    In an instant, I closed the distance, grabbing her wrists and pinning them behind her.

    here."

    "Not like that,¡± I growled, my voice rough with dominance. "You don''t get to touch yourself when I''m right

    She nodded, her fierce gaze meeting mine with a smirk. She knew exactly what she was doing, pushing me to my limits. But she had no idea.

    I was done holding back.

    "You want Daddy to fuck you, huh?"

    I pulled her tighter, pressing her soft curves deeper against me. The hardness straining behind my pants pushed against her core, the heat of her wetness seeping through the fabric.

    Shit-I grew impossibly harder.

    Chapter 113: Getting Her On Her Knees

    "Yes... please..." she breathed, the desperation in her voice making my control slip even further.

    I leaned in, brushing my lips against her ear. "Then take off your clothes."

    She froze for a moment, eyes wide, searching mine for any trace of hesitation.

    There was none.

    "Lay on the ind."

    4%

    I stepped back just enough to give her space, watching with hooded eyes as her fingers slid the straps of her gown off her shoulders.

    "Slowly," I added, my gaze burning into hers. "I want to see everything."

    She nodded, letting the straps fall more slowly this time, teasing me with each tantalizing movement, her body swaying in a sensual rhythm meant to drive me mad.

    And it worked.

    bare.

    The gown slipped down, inch by agonizing inch, until it finally stopped at her waist-leaving her gloriously

    Fuck.

    No bra. She''d skipped it-just for me.

    Chapter 113: Getting Her On Her Knees

    74%

    Her perky breasts rose and fell with each breath, nipples swollen and hard, practically begging for my mouth. My body vibrated with need, every muscle pulled taut.

    My gaze devoured her. She was perfection. Made for me. And I knew-I''d never get enough.

    She lifted herself slightly, dragging the gown down her hips until it pooled at her feet.

    With a mischievous smile, she kicked it aside, never breaking eye contact.

    She seductively eased back onto the kitchen ind, watching me through loweredshes, daring me to take what she was offering.

    "Legs up. Spread them wide," I ordered, my hands working open the buttons of my shirt before sliding it off my shoulders.

    She obeyed, lifting her legs, opening herself fully to me.

    The sight of her-wet, ready, perfect-made my cock throb with painful urgency.

    Mine. All mine.

    I tugged at my pants and let them fall to the floor. Stepping out of my briefs, I stood with my cock in hand, stroking myself slowly.

    Her eyes locked onto me, her thighs trembling as she resisted the urge to close them.

    Chapter 113. Getting Her On Har Knear

    My sweet.. keep your legs open want to see every no of y

    I stroked myself faster, watching as her slickness glistened onder the Monts

    Fuck-1 coulde just from looking at her

    But that wasn''t the n for tonight

    As much as I desired to take her hard and fast, I couldn''t reset saving her fret- sing fer sweetness, letting my tongue work over her dit over and over again until she was begging me toe

    I stopped stroking myself and approached the counter, reaching for the bottle of wine just a few centimeters from her

    Taking a slow gulp, I let the rich liquid cost my tongue before tilting the bottle, pouring a slow stream over her chest, letting the liquid trickle between her breasts, down her stomach, pooling in her navel before slipping lower.

    Then I reached for a cube of ice, rolling it between my lips before pressing it against her throat.

    She gasped as the cold met her overheated skin, her body arching off the counter in response.

    I dragged the ice downward, gliding it over her corbone, circling one nipple, then the other-watching ther tighten into stiff peaks.

    A needy moan spilled from her lips as I alternated between the chill of the ice and

    the scorching heat of my mouth, sucking the wine from her skin, tasting the

    intoxicating blend of her and the liquor.

    Chapter 113: Getting Her On Her Knees

    Her moans grew louder when I traced the ice down her stomach, letting it melt drop by drop against her quivering skin.

    My lips followed, kissing, licking, tasting-until I reached her navel, dipping my tongue inside before moving lower.

    She whimpered, her fingers gripping the edge of the counter, her thighs parting even more as I finally

    reached her center.

    I traced the ice along her inner thighs, reveling in the way she squirmed under my touch.

    Then, finally, I parted her slick folds with my tongue, pressing the ice against her clit, circling it torturously slow before recing it with the heat of my mouth.

    I sucked. Licked. Swirled my tongue in a wicked rhythm, the ice melting against her sensitive flesh, heightening every sensation.

    "Fuck!" she cried out, her body writhing, desperate, her pleasure teetering on the edge.

    "Gabriel... please..." she whimpered, her fingers tangling in my hair, pressing me closer, seeking more.

    Just as she was about toe, I pulled away.

    Her head snapped up, frustration zing in her eyes. "Gabe..."

    I licked my lips, savoring her taste. "If you want toe, you''ll do everything

    Daddy says."

    She swallowed hard, her body still shaking. "Yes, Daddy."

    Chapter 113 Getting Her On Her Knees

    Her moans grew louder when I traced the ice down her stomach, letting it melt

    drop by drop against her quivering skin.

    My lips followed, kissing, licking, tasting-until I reached her navel, dipping my tongue inside before moving lower.

    She whimpered, her fingers gripping the edge of the counter, her thighs parting even more as I finally reached her center.

    I traced the ice along her inner thighs, reveling in the way she squirmed under my touch.

    Then, finally, I parted her slick folds with my tongue, pressing the ice against her clit, circling it torturously slow before recing it with the heat of my mouth.

    I sucked. Licked. Swirled my tongue in a wicked rhythm, the ice melting against her sensitive flesh, heightening

    ery sensation.

    "Fuck!" she cried out, her body writhing, desperate, her pleasure teetering on the

    edge.

    "Gabriel... please..." she whimpered, her fingers tangling in my hair, pressing me closer, seeking more.

    Just as she was about toe, I pulled away.

    Her head snapped up, frustration zing in her "Gabe..."

    eyes.

    I licked my lips, savoring her taste. "If you want toe, you''ll do everything

    Daddy says."

    She swallowed hard, her body still shaking. "Yes, Daddy."

    617

    10:17 Tue, 11 Mar 0 0

    Chapter 113. Getting Her On Her Knees

    "Good girl. Now, get on your knees."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 114

    Chapter 114: Marking Her

    Gabriel''s POV iressa obeyed immediately, shifting onto her knees on the counter, her soft hands pressing against the cool marble. "Bend forward," Imanded. She got on all fours, arching her back, her round, sculpted ass raised for me-smooth, firm, and begging to be spanked. But I noticed the way her fingers trembled, the slight tension in her body. She was nervous. I ran a hand down the length of her back, pausing just above the curve of her ass. "Do you trust me?" She nodded. "Use your words," I murmured, my fingers brushing lightly over her spine. "Yes, Gabriel,¡± she whispered. "I trust you." "Good girl." My palm glided over the swell of her ass, appreciating the way she pushed into my touch. ¡°Just like that,¡± I murmured, my hand smoothing over her skin. "So fucking perfect." Then I brought my hand down. She gasped when I delivered the first p, the sting spreading across her soft skin. I watched her closely, waiting for her reaction. "More?" A delicious moan spilled from her lips. "More..." A rush of need spread through me, dark and possessive. I did it again. And again. Each p left behind a deeper shade of pink, my mark of ownership imprinted on her skin. Her body trembled beneath me, her fingers curling against the marble, her back arching just enough to push her ass higher, offering herself to mepletely. ¡°My sweet..." I chuckled darkly, my palm tracing the heat of her reddened skin. "Begging for more." I soothed the sting, caressing her soft skin tenderly, kneading and teasing- making her wait-only to bring my hand back down in another smack. A whimper left her lips, her thighs pressing together as if she was trying to ease the ache growing between them. "You like that, don''t you?" I murmured, stroking my fingers between her thighs, enjoying the way she shivered beneath my touch. "Yes," she breathed. "I love it." "Good." My hand slipped between her thighs, finding her soaked and ready, her arousal coating my fingers as I teased her entrance. "Gabriel..." she moaned, pressing back against me. But this time, I was done teasing. Gripping her hips, I positioned myself at her entrance, one foot nted firmly on the ground, the other knee resting on the edge of the ind to give me perfect leverage. The thick head of my cock pressed against her slick heat. Then, without warning, I mmed into her. Hard. Deep. She cried out, her fingers wing at the marble as I filled her in one brutal thrust. I gritted my teeth, my head falling forward as I fought for control. She felt so fucking tight. So sweet. I wanted to thrust into her over and over again. But I needed to give her body time to adjust. She whimpered, her body stiff beneath me as I stilled inside her. "Shh, baby," I whispered, smoothing my hands down her back, giving her a moment to breathe, to take me in. "I''ve got you." I felt the moment she rxed, her body molding into mine, her muscles unclenching as she arched her hips, seeking more. "That''s it," I groaned, gripping her waist as I pulled back before mming into her again. Hard. Fast. Each thrust was punishing, raw, fueled by the hunger that had been brewing inside me during the nights without her. She met me stroke for stroke, her body writhing, taking everything I gave her, demanding more. But it wasn''t enough for me. I needed more-I needed to see her face, to watch the pleasure take over herpletely, to get lost in her eyes as I rode her to the edge. With a growl, I slipped out of her and gripped her waist. I flipped her onto her back. Her breath hitched as shended against the cool marble. She was fucking perfection. Her brown curls spread wildly across the counter, matching the hunger in her eyes. Those eyes, Wide, dark, dted-they locked onto mine. So innocent, yet utterly blown just for me. They were hypnotic, pulling me deeper into her spell, making me want to devour her all over again. Her lips were swollen from our kisses, parted as if she was about to whisper my name, but no sound came-just her ragged, needy breaths. Her bodyid beneath me like a vision from my darkest fantasies. Her chest rising and falling rapidly, her skin slick with sweat and pleasure. Every part of her belonged to me. Mine to devour. And she knew it. "Spread your legs," I ordered, my voice rough with need. She did, her thighs falling open, her glistening folds exposed, inviting. A groan tore from my throat. I didn''t wait. Gripping her thighs, I pulled her toward the edge of the counter, positioning my hardened cock between her legs. "My sweet," I murmured, my eyes never leaving hers. "Eyes on me." She shivered at themand, her breath catching. Then, like the perfect fucking angel she was, she locked those mesmerizing brown eyes onto mine. I thrust into her slowly this time, sinking into her inch by inch,

    feeling every wet, tight inch of her as she stretched around me. Her gasp turned into a moan, her legs instinctively wrapping around my waist, drawing me deeper into her. ¡°That''s it," I growled, my hands roaming up her trembling body, finding the soft swell of her breasts. I tugged at her nipples, rolling them between my fingers, feeling them tighten under my touch. She arched into me, her back lifting off the counter as 1 pinched harder, sending a delicious shudder through her body. "Daddy... yes..." she moaned, breathless, desperate. I thrust into her harder, faster, reveling in the way she fell apart beneath me. Her head thrashed from side to side, her body writhing, surrendering to the pleasure I was giving her. ¡°Fuck, iressa," I groaned, feeling the way she tightened around me, her walls clenching, her climax so close. "Come for me," I ordered, my grip on her hips tightening, my thrusts bing erratic as I pushed her over the edge. Her entire body tensed, her nails digging into my arms as she shattered, a scream tearing from her throat as pleasure consumed her. "Gabriel-fuck- please," she gasped, her voice breaking as wave after wave of ecstasy wracked through her. Together," she pleaded, her dazed eyes locking onto mine. I was right there with her, the way she clenched around me pushing me past the edge. With one final thrust, I buried myself deep, a guttural moan ripping from my chest as I came, spilling into her, iming herpletely. We stayed like that for a moment, our bodies trembling, our breaths ragged, her legs still wrapped tightly around me. Then I felt it-the way her muscles weakened, and her eyes shut. She was exhausted. I brushed my lips against her temple, feeling her body melt into mine. "You okay, my sweet?" She hummed softly, too tired to form words. I grinned, shaking my head as I pulled out of her carefully. Her body trembled at the loss, her breathing slow, and I hoped I hadn''t been too rough. But I knew-she had been with me every step of the way. Without a second thought, I lifted her into my arms, draping her over my shoulder. She mumbled something incoherent, her voice a soft whisper. I smirked. "What was that, sweetheart?" "We... we didn''t even make it to the room," she muttered sleepily. I chuckled, pressing a kiss to her thigh. "No, we didn''t." Carrying her through the dimly lit house, I made my way to the bedroom,ying her down gently on the bed. She barely stirred, her body sinking into the mattress, her breathing already evening out. I pulled the covers over her, slipping in beside her, wrapping an arm around her waist as she curled into me. I kissed her forehead, my chest rxing as I watched her drift off. Mine. Always mine.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 115

    Chapter 115: Her New Reality

    Gabriel''s POV I sat across from the bed, watching as iressa stirred from sleep. She stretched beneath the sheets, letting out a soft yawn as her eyes shot open. Damn, she looked stunning in the morning. Her curls were scattered, spread across the pillow. Her eyes, still heavy with sleep, blinkedzily as she rubbed them. The movement was innocent yet deeply seductive. The early sunlight slipping through the curtains made her skin glow. Her gaze finally found me, and when she realized I''d been watching her, she smiled shyly and covered her face before peeking at me through her fingers. "How long have you been watching?" Her voice was soft and drowsy. "Long enough." I stood and walked over to the bed, sitting beside her. Gently, I pried her fingers away from her face, pressing a soft kiss against her forehead. "Good morning, my sweet." "Good morning," she whispered back. I wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her closer. Her warm, bare skin pressed against mine, sending a rush of heat through my veins. But she subtly tried to pull back-shy and unsure. My brow furrowed, "What''s wrong?" I brushed my fingers over her cheek, forcing her to meet my gaze. She dropped her gaze. "I''m sure I look like a mess," she muttered, running her fingers through her tangled hair. I grinned. "A sexy, hot mess." My fingers traced the wild strands. "I find every version of you attractive, especially knowing your hair is messy because of what we didst night." A deep flush spread across her skin, her cheeks turning a delicate shade of pink. She looked away, biting her lip. "You..." she stammered. I chuckled, brushing my lips against her ear. "Me? What about me? That I made you scream my name? That I had you begging for more?" She gasped, swatting my chest yfully. "Gabriel!" Iughed, catching her wrist, and pressing a kiss to her pulse point. "You better get used to me watching you wake up, so you''re not always shying away. This is your new reality, iressa." Her lips parted, her breath catching. "My new reality...?" I nodded, tucking a stray curl behind her ear. "Mmhmm. Waking up in my bed, naked. Wrapped up in my sheets. Being the first person I see in the morning." My fingers traced the curve of her jaw. "I like watching you sleep. Seeing you so soft and peaceful... but I think I love watching you wake up even more." Her eyes darkened, and she swallowed hard. "You''re impossible." I gave her a knowing smile. "And you love it." For a moment, I just studied her face-the way her lips parted slightly, the way her breath quickened under my gaze. Then, my eyes trailed lower. The faint bite marks on her neck caught my attention, and my smile faded. "Was I too roughst night?" My tone dropped as I reached out to turn her neck gently, checking for more marks, but there was none. Her body shivered beneath my touch. She wiggled yfully, a teasing smile forming on her lips. "Everything seems to be in ce. I''m fine, Mr. Storm." My jaw tensed. I wasn''t convinced. My fingers traced the red, faded mark. "Does this hurt?" "No... it doesn''t," she replied, amused. "Would you tell me if it did?" I asked. She held my gaze and nodded. "Of course. And you, Mr. Storm, need to stop treating me like I''m fragile, especially the morning after we had sex." I took her hand in mine. "My sweet... I know all of this is new to you, and I mustmend you for being such a fast learner." "Well, I''ve had a great teacher." "Most certainly, you do..." I murmured, lowering my head and cing a soft kiss on her hand. "But still, we have to be careful. I never want to push you too far." Her hand reached up to caress my jaw, and I leaned into her touch. "And you wouldn''t. All we have to do ismunicate." "And I''ll try my best to always be open." I pointed toward the living area where an array of food was served. "Breakfast. You''ll need your strength afterst night-and for the things I''ve nned for tonight." "Gabriel..." She let out a breathlessugh, shaking her head. As she settled at the table, she nced at me. "Did you make this?" I gave her a half-smile. "Not even close. That was all Maria." She picked up a fork, grinning. "Well, it smells amazing." "Eat up." I stood in front of the mirror, running a hand through my hair, watching her through the reflection. She tilted her head, her eyes dragging over me-curious and admiring. ¡°You''re dressed already." Her gaze trailed slowly over me, lingering on my chest, my broad shoulders, the way my shirt hugged my body, then down to my brown pants before flicking back up. I could see it in her eyes-the unspoken appreciation. And I loved it. She looked at me like I was the most handsome man to ever exist. I watched her bite her lip, and my ego soared. "You look really... nice." I shed her a wide smile. "Thank you, Miss Hartwood. I always want to impress you," I

    replied, my eyes darting to hers before returning to the mirror. She inhaled slowly. "You surely do... every single time," she murmured, leaning forward, her fingers brushing the rim of her coffee cup as if she needed something to steady herself. "So tell me, where are you off to?" "I have a meeting at the golf club. Otherwise, I''d be in bed all day, keeping you upied." Her features turned into mock outrage. "Gabriel Storm spending all day in bed... I bet that''s unheard of. Maria would be shocked." Iughed heartily. She had a way of making me feel younger, lighter-like nothing else mattered but being with her. "It would have been an exception just for you." "How romantic," she replied, rolling her eyes, though the way she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear told me she liked hearing it. She took another bite of her toast, chewing thoughtfully. "I guess I have to eat up and get dressed as well." I strode back to the table, resting a hand on the chair beside her, leaning just enough to invade her space. "No, you don''t." She blinked up at me, her throat working as she swallowed. "It''s the weekend. There''s no need to be in a hurry. I want you to stay. Let Maria help with whatever you need." She hesitated. "That offer sounds enticing... but I must leave." She sighed. "I have a workload from Sandy. I don''t want to disappoint her." I scoffed, in disbelief. "You''re underestimating me, iressa. I own thepany. I could give you the month off- hell, the year-and no one would dare question me. So I insist. Rest here, in my home." Her face softened at first, then defiance shed in her eyes. "I like earning my ce. I don''t want to be seen as the woman who gets special treatment just because she''s sleeping with the boss." I exhaled. "I doubt anyone would think of you that way. Your work speaks for itself. And our rtionship ispletely private.¡± ¡°Exactly why I don''t want to draw attention to ourselves." I arched my brow. "Would it be so bad if people knew we were together?" She gave me a pointed look. "Yes, Gabriel. Horrible." I forced a brief smile, deciding not to push the matter further. It was a first -having a woman who didn''t want to be seen on my arm. Most would kill for the privilege, but she... she wanted no part of that attention. And while I fully supported keeping our rtionship a secret, a part of me-maybe my ego-was slightly bruised that she didn''t want anyone to know about us. My mind couldn''t help but wonder. Wasn''t she proud of me? Was it our age difference? Or maybe, like she said, she wanted respect for her work without it being tied to me. I understood that. Whatever the case, what we had was good, and it was working well. So I was sticking with it. She broke my thoughts. "By the way, about my car... It''s been helpful having Dario drive me to work and back, and I''m grateful. But I don''t want to overstep. When will I get it back?" I crossed my arms, my gaze fixed on her. "You''re not overstepping. You''re mine now-wanting to make things easier for youes with the territory." Her lips parted, a grape hovering halfway to her mouth. "Like... my boyfriend?" I saw the uncertainty in her eyes, the need for rity. Without breaking eye contact, I leaned in and plucked the grape from her lips with my teeth. "You could call me that. But I prefer something more fitting. ''Boyfriend'' feels juvenile to me. I''d say I''m your man. And you''re my woman." Her eyes lit up. "Okay, my man. So when am I getting my car back?¡± ¡°Later today. But don''t just think of it as your car... think of it as a bigger surprise." Her smile faltered. "Gabriel, what does that mean?" I pressed a kiss to her forehead. "My lips are sealed." She called my name as I walked out, but I didn''t turn back. I decided to let her wonder.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 116

    iressa''s POV

    Chapter 116: A Billionaire''s Gift

    Back home, I struggled to concentrate on the work in front of me on myptop screen as Jess''s nagging voice from behind kept breaking my focus. I clenched my jaw, fingers tightening around my pen as I stared at the screen, refusing to pay her any attention.

    "ire, you know I''m not going to let you work in peace until you spill... You didn''te homest night. That only means one thing."

    I looked back, giving her my best mock-angry re. "I already told you. I went out." My voice was steadier than I expected, but Jess wasn''t buying it.

    She hopped onto my desk, using her hip to shove my files aside as she made herselffortable. Arms crossed, lips curling in disbelief. "Oh, please. We''ve been friends for a decade, and you''ve never kept a secret

    from me."

    Rubbing my temples, I leaned back. "There is no secret to tell."

    Jess huffed dramatically. "Liar."

    "Fine," I exhaled. "I went over to Gabriel''s apartment. He invited me to a dinner celebration for the deal we closed. He cooked. We ate. That''s all."

    Jess arched a brow, skepticism written all over her face. "That was it?"

    "Yes."

    Chapter 116: A Billionaire''s Gift

    A slow, knowing smile tugged at her lips. "I know what this is. You had a great night of wild sex, and now you can''t even look me in the eye."

    right.

    Heat crept up my neck. "You''re being ridiculous," I muttered, hoping to deter Jess-even though she was

    "Am I?" She leaned forward, her gaze sharp. "I''m telling you, men like Gabriel Storm are dangerous. They get under your skin, make you crave them until you don''t know how to breathe without them. They''re intoxicating. One minute, you think you''re in control, and the next, he owns you. Completely. And I only want to protect you."

    Before I could respond, the doorbell rang. Relief flooded me as she slid off the desk. "I''ll get it."

    She paused halfway, turning back with a pointed look. "You''ve been saved by the bell. But this conversation isn''t over."

    Then she disappeared down the hall. I let out a deep breath, grateful for the interruption.

    I knew she wasn''t going to stop pestering me. And honestly, I wasn''t in the mood for one of her lectures. Maybe she was right-maybe my rtionship with Gabriel was dangerous. But the truth was, I was too into him

    to stop now.

    A momentter, her voice echoed through the apartment, filled with excitement. "It seems you have a delivery, and you might want toe see this."

    A delivery? That was weird-I hadn''t ordered anything. I muttered to myself as I stood up.

    Curious, I got up and walked to the door, only for my heart to stop the moment I stepped outside.

    08:24 Fri, 14 Mar

    87%

    Chapter 116: A Billionaire''s Gift

    A sleek car sat in the driveway, shining under the sunlight. A bouquet of deep red rosesy on the hood, with a small envelope tucked between them."

    "Holy shit." Jess pointed at the uniformed delivery guy, then swung her hand toward the car. "This man just said this Aston Martin DB12 Vnte is yours." "What?" I blurted out,pletely shocked. "There''s no way-''

    "1

    "Yes way! Oh my God!" Jess screamed, practically hyperventting. "I think I''m going to faint."

    The delivery man approached. "Miss iressa Hartwood?"

    I nodded, too stunned to speak.

    He smiled. "Then this delivery is yours." He gestured to the car. "Please sign here."

    I stared at the beautiful car, then back at the man holding out the paperwork, my brain struggling to process what was happening. There was only one person this could be from.

    Still in shock, I reached for the paper and signed.

    The delivery man handed me the key fob.

    While I stood there, stuck in some limbo between disbelief and awe, Jess was already circling the car, running her hands over the sleek exterior.

    She took the roses from the hood, inhaled their scent, then pulled the envelope free.

    8. 08.

    Chapter 116: A Billionaire''s Gift

    Her eyes widened as she read the name. "Gabriel Storm. Freaking hell, ire! He bought you a car!" She gasped dramatically. "Wait... did you know about this?"

    I shot her a re. "No! I didn''t! He only hinted at a surprise when I asked him to return my car after the repairs."

    Jess clutched her chest, looking like she might faint. "You are so lucky. Why are you standing there like you''ve seen a ghost? Take the damn car!"

    Shaking my head, I stared at the extravagant gift, feeling overwhelmed. This was too much. Too grand. A lump formed in my throat. "I can''t ept this." Jess groaned. "What do you mean you can''t ept this?"

    "Because it''s too much," I muttered, rubbing my forehead. "A gift like this makes me feel indebted. What if this thing between us blows over? I don''t want to owe him something so huge."

    "You''re overthinking it."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Weren''t you the one telling me to end things with him two minutes ago? Because he''s ''dangerous''? And now you want me to take the car?"

    Jess shrugged. ¡°Okay, I guess I said that, bute on, ire-let''s be real. You''re not going to stop seeing him. So why not enjoy a brand-new car instead of wasting time arguing over that old jubk.

    I crossed my arms. "That ''old junk'' was bought with my hard-earned money. And

    if I recall correctly, it''s saved your ass more times than I can count."

    08:25 Fri, 14 Mar

    Chapter 116: A Billionaire''s Gift

    87%

    Jess held up her hands. "I know, I know. But listen, ire..." She took my hands, her tone turning softer. This is a gift. Gabriel is a billionaire. Do you really think this even makes a dent in his bank ount?"

    "It doesn''t matter," I argued. "I just wanted my car back, not some extravagant gift. This is too much. Besides, I have a n to get my own car."

    Jess snorted. "Have you forgotten the money troubles and loans your parents were drowning in? The reason you gave them your entire savings? That same n will take months before you can afford another car." She gestured toward the car. "So either you tell Gabriel the truth, or you take this beauty and enjoy it."

    I chewed on my lip, feeling torn between guilt and undeniable excitement. Jess had a point-I needed the car. But I couldn''t shake the feeling that epting it made me a fraud. I wasn''t beingpletely honest, and deep down, I knew I couldn''te clean. Not yet. Not until I was sure how Gabriel felt-and whether he would forgive me.

    "I can''t ept this."

    Jess sighed dramatically. ¡°Look at it this way-he reced your car because he didn''t want you risking your life in that death trap you call a vehicle, which is practically held together by duct tape and prayers. You need this."

    She fanned herself. ¡°Do you even realize how expensive this baby is? I swear, I need to start dating billionaires."

    I shot her a pointed look, lips pressing into a thin line. "Jess, can you stop trash- talking my car?"

    She tilted her head with an exasperated smirk. "Former car... Okay, fine... I''ll stop. But you need-"

    I barely heard the rest. My head spun as I stared at the car, zoning out.

    "ire." Jess waved a hand in front of my face. "You''re not saying anything."

    "I need a moment," I muttered, pulling out my phone. My thumb hovered over

    Gabriel''s number before I tapped it and called.

    The call went to voicemail.

    A secondter, a text buzzed through.

    Hey, sweetheart.

    I''m in a meeting. Text me.

    I stared at the screen, my heart pounding.

    A war raged inside me. This felt like amitment I wasn''t sure I was ready for.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 117

    Chapter 117 Wrapped In A Towel

    iressa''s POV My fingers began typing before I could stop myself. Me: Hello, Gabriel. I apologize for disturbing your meeting, but it seems like there''s an Aston Martin delivery from you. I only wanted my car back, not a new one. His response came almost immediately, as if he''d been waiting. Gabriel. Hey, sweet. Your tone..... you sound upset. I just thought your old car was overdue for a change. That thing was a safety hazard on wheels. But if you don''t like this one and have something else in mind, we can swap it. My brows furrowed. Of course, he''d insult my car, just like Jess had. But it wasn''t about the car. It was about what it meant. Me: It''s not about liking it or not. I just think a car is too expensive a gift. A pause. Then another message. Gabriel: You don''t think you''re worth expensive gifts? I froze, my fingers hovering over the keypad. Why did he always do this? Always make me question my own words, as if I was somehow undervaluing myself? Me: It''s not that... I just don''t want this rtionship to feel like it''s about your money. A gift this big.... I could never return the favor. His reply was slower this time. The typing bubbles appeared, then disappeared. Then it appeared again. But when it finally came, it sent a shiver down my spine. Gabriel: I''m not asking you to return the favor. But if you''re worried about my generosity, there are much better ways you can make it up to me. Want me to list a few?! groaned, my mind betraying me, filling my head with images of exactly what he meant. Me: Mr. Storm, this is serious. For emphasis, I added a few serious-faced emojis, hoping he''d take the hint. A few secondster, his reply came through. Gabriel: Okay, Tigress. We''ll talk when I see you tonight. And just so you know... that car looks damn good in your driveway. Almost as good as you''d look in the driver''s seat. I let out a slow breath, my cheeks heating as I wondered how he knew what my car looked like in the driveway. Was he watching me? I nced around, shaking my head. It was clear Gabriel wasn''t taking the conversation seriously. I wanted to be mad at him... but I couldn''t. This wasn''t just a reckless, showy move-it was one of the most thoughtful gestures anyone had ever made for me. And damn it, he just kept topping his own standards, always pushing past whatever I thought was the limit of his generosity. That was the problem-how was I supposed to keep up? My phone was still in my hand as I stared at the sleek Aston Martin parked in my driveway. A part of me wanted to be firm, to refuse it outright. But another part- one I hated to acknowledge-felt touched. He hadn''t just bought me a car. He had thought about me, about my safety, about giving me something better. Jess''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. "ire, get off the phone-we''re taking this baby for a spin!" I turned to see her practically vibrating with excitement, running her hands along the hood like she was already iming ownership. ¡°No. We''re not," I replied, crossing my arms. She let out a dramatic huff. "You''re such a buzzkill." I narrowed my eyes. "Until I speak with Gabriel, the car stays right there.¡± ¡°Whatever. All I know is you''re not returning this beauty. I can already think of all the ces we could pull up with this," Jess squealed. I chuckled at her enthusiasm-her love for a car that wasn''t even hers. Letting out a small sigh, I turned toward the house. "So you''re just leaving me out here?" Jess called after me, sounding betrayed. Iughed but didn''t turn back. If I stayed out there any longer, she might actually convince me to take the car for a spin before I even figured out what to do with it. Stepping out of the shower, I reached for a towel, wrapping it securely around my body just as a knock sounded at the door. I let out an exasperated breath. Of course, it had to be Jess-she had just left and probably forgotten something. Why wasn''t she using her own key? The knock came again, firmer this time. Frowning, I tightened the towel around myself and padded toward the door, my wet skin still warm from the shower. I swung it open, ready to tease Jess about being forgetful, but my words died the second I saw who was standing there. It wasn''t Jess. It was Gabriel. He stood there in a navy- blue shirt, two buttons undone, revealing his broad chest. The fabric hugged his frame, his rolled-up sleeves exposing strong forearms. His tailored pants entuated his long, powerful legs. He looked devastatingly handsome. But what caught me most was the way his smug expression shifted into disapproval the moment his eyes dragged down, pausing at the towel wrapped tightly around me. His jaw clenched. "What are you doing here?" I asked, still shocked. He ignored my question, stepping forward with that quiet dominance that always made my pulse jump. I

    ?

    esh

    instinctively stepped back, and just like that, he was inside, shutting the door behind the is the frow you answer the door?" His voice was firm, slightly upset, as his eyes trailed over the towel masses around my bod "Practically naked?" His gaze burned into me, making my skin tingle in a way that had nothing to do with the warmth of my shower. I suddenly felt... naked. Ashamed. Even though I was wrapped in a towel Wick was ridiculous. Considering this man had seen me naked more times then i could count, had worshiped every nich of my skin with those hands, that mouth. And yet, standing in front of him now, wrapped in just as a sudden wave of self-consciousness rushed over me. I straightened my shoulders, feigning nonchnce Fre of all, I''m not naked-I''m wearing a towel. And second, I thought you were Jess," I said, Ing my chin. She per left, and I assumed she forgot something" I crossed my arms over my chest, gripping the towel fighter as his gaze lingered. "You, on the other hand, said you''d be here in the evening, I assured" "My susse, he interrupted, stepping forward. "I changed my mind. I couldn''t wait to see you" That snug arrogance was back, but this time, it sent a delicious thrill down my spine. It always amazed me how he could shift from stem to intensely heated in an instant. I stepped back, but he followed, his body heat pulling me in just go change I murmured, attempting to step past him, but the moment I moved, his hand curled around my wrist, dragging me back against him. A low gasp escaped me as my damp body pressed against the crisp fabric of his shirt, the sensation sending a tantalizing tremor down my spine,

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 118

    Chapter 118: Take It Off

    iressa''s POV My pulse pounded as Gabriel''s hard body pressed against my softness, the heat radiating off him like a drug I couldn''t resist. His familiar dark, woodsy scent wrapped around me, intoxicating, making it impossible to think. "So, you don''t like my surprises?" he murmured, his lips brushing against my ear. I swallowed, trying to steady my restless nerves. "Well... I never said that," I breathed, my body betraying me as it melted into him despite my weak attempt to resist. ¡°Then what is it?" His other hand came up, tilting my chin so I had no choice but to look into his stormy gaze. "Gabriel, you bought the car without asking me first.¡± His lips curled, amusement and arrogance blending in that infuriatingly sexy way. "That''s typically how surprises work, iressa." His fingers trailed lower, brushing away a stray drop of water gliding down my neck. His touch was so light, yet it sent shivers through me, making it impossible to resist him any longer. I sucked in a shaky breath. "I appreciate it, but I don''t think I can ept it. It''s too much." "Too much for who?" "For me," I argued. "People at the office will wonder how I could afford something like that-" He smirked. "So, you''re worried about what people will say?" "No, I''m not," I shot back, but the way my voice trembled betrayed me. "Then what is it?" His grip on my waist tightened, possessive yet maddeningly gentle. "Gabriel, I-" "You need to get used to this," he interrupted, his lips barely grazing mine. "You''re dating a man of many means, sweetheart-one who always gets what he wants. And I don''t do small gifts." His intense gaze burned into mine, silencing the response at the tip of my tongue. "When I have the finest things in the world at my fingertips, why would I give you anything less?¡± I huffed, exasperated. "Don''t you get it? This isn''t about the money." "It always is." His fingers dipped lower, tracing the edge of my towel''s neckline, making my chest rise and fall rapidly. "You know you''re different," he continued, his hands gliding to my hips, pulling me firmly against him. "Any other woman would have epted it without pushback-would have fallen over to thank me. But not you." I red at him. "So you think a gift is your way of staking a im on me? Showing you own me and expecting me to fall at your feet?" His smirk deepened. "No, sweetheart. I don''t need a grand gesture to stake my im-I think I already own you." His arrogance should have made me furious. And it did. But, God help me, it also set my skin on fire. The way he carried himself, the way he spoke like he was untouchable. It was maddening. It was irresistible. Still, I couldn''t let him see that he was right-that he was winning. I squared my shoulders. "Well, I''m not any other woman," I countered, despite how desperately I wanted his kisses. "I don''t want to be bought, Gabriel. I refuse to be a mistress you spoil just to keep yourself entertained." His expression darkened, and before I could take another breath, I was pressed against the wall, his body caging me in. "Mistress?" His voice was rough, almost insulted. "You think that''s what this is?" I opened my mouth to argue, but he didn''t let me. His lips crashed against mine, swallowing my defiance in a deep, passionate kiss. His hands gripped my hips, pulling me tighter against him, making me feel just how much he wanted me. I should have pushed him away, should have reminded him that I was my own person. But I didn''t. Instead, I surrendered, letting him im me. I kissed him back with the same intensity, my fingers gripping his shirt pulling him closer, needing more. He growled against my lips, pulling back just enough to speak. "You bloody well know you mean more to me than that, iressa. Say you believe me..." Before I could respond, his mouth was on mine again, reiming me with another searing kiss. His lips trailed down to my jaw, sending a rush of heat through me. "Tell me the truth, do you like the car?" His fingers tugged slightly at my towel, teasing it to fall, but I clenched my hands into the fabric, holding onto it for dear life. He let out a dark chuckle, sending warmth through me. "What''s wrong, my sweet? You were confident enough to open the door dressed like this. Now you''re shy?" "I already told you-you showed up earlier than I expected," I replied, breathless. "Not my fault." He grinned. "I guess it''s not my fault either that you look so damn sexy-wet and wrapped in nothing but this tiny towel..." I sucked in a deep breath, pressing myself harder against the wall as if that would stop him. "Gabriel..." I warned. He smirked, ignoring my words as his fingers dipped further into the V of the towel, tempting me to let go. "You know I could have you naked in seconds, right?¡± My breath came in short pants, my chest rising and falling as his fingers brushed over my nipple through

    the towel, making it harden at his touch. "You''re fighting me," he murmured, amused, his lips brushing the corner of my mouth. "But your body isn''t." I hated him for knowing exactly what he was doing to me. "I hate you," I whispered, but it came out breathless, needy. He chuckled, his lips grazing my ear. "Liar" Then, just as abruptly as he had taken control, he pulled back. I was left aching, dazed, my hands still clutching his shirt. "I want you to kiss me," I demanded before I could stop myself, driven by pure desire. He smirked. "No... not until you tell me you believe me." I clenched my jaw. "You''re infuriating." He simply grinned, clearly enjoying watching me crave him. I should have told him to leave. But he already knew he owned me, and God help me-I was letting him. All I needed was his lips. "I believe you," I gasped, unable to hold back anymore, leaning in until my lips brushed against his. "Thank you for the car..." His smirk deepened, satisfaction shing in his eyes. "That''s my girl." I barely had time to register the thrill those words sent through me before he grabbed my thighs and hoisted me up effortlessly, pressing me against the wall. His hands gripped my ass firmly as my legs instinctively wrapped around him. He trailed wet kisses down my neck to my chest. "Why do you love challenging me, my sweet?" I shuddered, feeling the hard press of his cock against my core. "Because..." I tried to think, but he was everywhere-touching, kissing, making me forget. His hand slid beneath the towel, fingers tracing my thigh, inching higher. "Because what?" he taunted, his lips barely brushing mine. "Because you don''t want to ept all of me?" I shot him a heated look, my breath heavy. "You know that''s not true." "Then let me see you." His voice was deep andmanding. "Take it off, iressa."

 Dad By Oma 119

    Chapter 119: Against The Wall

    iressa''s POV My back pressed against the cool wall, my legs still locked around Gabriel''s waist. His strong hands held me effortlessly, keeping me pinned as if I weighed nothing. His eyes burned into me-dark, smoldering. "Let me see you,¡± he coaxed. "I want to look at you." My breath came in short pants as I loosened my grip, releasing the towel and letting it fall to the floor. His gaze roamed over me, pupils dting, hunger shing across his face. "Damn..." His voice was husky, almost guttural. "My sweet... you''re beautiful," he murmured, his lips trailing over my shoulder, up the curve of my neck. "Every inch of you." His nose nuzzled against my skin as he inhaled deeply. "And you smell like vani,¡± he groaned, his mouth finding the spot just beneath my ear. "Sweet. Warm. Tempting." His fingers slid into my damp hair, massaging my scalp. "Did you wash your hair?" I nodded breathlessly. "Good," he whispered against my throat. "Because I want to bury my face in it when I make you scream my name." His mouth captured mine-deep, hungry-his tongue stroking against mine before trailing wet, open-mouthed kisses down to the swell of my breast. My nipples tightened as his fingers trailed down my neck, sending tingling shudders through me before circling the sensitive peaks. He was reveling in my response. I could see it in his expression-the way his lips parted slightly, the way his breathing deepened as he watched me tremble beneath his touch. As if he could hear my silent plea, he moved lower, his lips closing around one hardened peak, his tongue ttening as he sucked deeply, his teeth grazing just enough to make me whimper. "Gabriel..." I moaned, my fingers digging into his hair, holding him against me, pressing him closer, desperate for more. "You taste divine," he growled against my skin before shifting to my other breast, his mouthtching onto the neglected peak, pulling another needy whimper from me. His hand trailed down my stomach, making its way to the part of me that ached for his touch. "I could worship you all night," he murmured against my skin. His fingers slipped through my slick heat, finding me drenched, ready for him. A deep, masculine groan rumbled from his throat. "You''re already so wet for me," he gritted out, cupping my ass and pressing me against him so I felt his thick, hard cock pushing against my wetness through his pants-sending a throbbing need through me, desperate to feel him inside me, pushing deep. His free hand reached between us, unfastening his belt with urgency. The sound of his zipper lowering sent a fresh wave of anticipation through me. His pants dropped just enough, freeing his thick, hard length. He gripped himself, stroking once. "Room..." I gasped as I felt the hot, swollen head of his cock nudging at my entrance. But Gabriel didn''t have that kind of patience. "My sweet..." he growled, gripping my hips, lifting me higher against the wall before plunging into me in one powerful thrust. A cry tore from my lips as he filled mepletely, stretching me, iming me. "Fuck," he groaned, his head dropping against my neck as he held still for a moment, as if savoring the feeling of being inside me. "Move," I gasped, rolling my hips against his, desperate for more. He let out a rough chuckle, his mouth finding my nipple again as he started to move-slow at first, dragging out every sensation, then faster, until I was crying out his name. "You feel so good, so tight," he rasped against my lips, thrusting into me again, harder this time, pinning me against the wall. The hard press of the wall against my back, the heat of his body, the way he filled me sopletely-it was all too much, and yet, not enough. "Gabriel..." I whimpered as pleasure exploded through me, my arms wrapping around his shoulders. "Look at you," he groaned against my skin, gripping my ass, making me take every inch of him. ¡°So fucking perfect." "Oh God... Gabriel..." I panted, his movements bing erratic. My leg hooked more tightly around his waist, my heel digging deeper into his lower back, pressing him into me, urging him on. "Come for me, iressa," hemanded, his voice strained. His fingers found my clit, stroking in a fast-paced rhythm. He drove into me, each thrust deeper, harder. His hips ground against mine, pushing me higher with every stroke until my back arched helplessly against the wall. The pleasure built to an unbearable peak. With one final thrust, I shattered, my body clenching around him as waves of ecstasy rippled through me. Gabriel cursed, his hands gripping me tighter as he followed, plunging deep onest time as he spilled inside me. His body tensed against mine, and he buried his face in my hair, breathing me in as I cried out his name, lost in the waves of pleasure crashing

    over me. For a moment, neither of us moved, our breaths mingling, our bodies tangled together in the aftermath. Then he lifted his head, a satisfied smile ying on his lips as he looked at me. "You''re mine, iressa," he murmured, his voice possessive. "Say it." My body still tingled, overwhelmed by the intensity of it all. "I''m yours." He grinned and, without warning, scooped me up into his arms effortlessly. "Where''s your room?" I giggled softly, still breathless, wrapping my arms around his neck. ¡°Now you want to see my room?" "Considering what we just did against your wall, I think I''ve earned the right," he smirked. I rolled my eyes yfully. "First door on your right." Gabriel carried me inside with ease, cing me gently onto the bed. He inhaled deeply, his stormy gaze raking over my naked body. "If you don''t cover up," he rasped, his voice filled with desire, "I''m afraid I''ll have you again." I smiled smugly, stretching seductively against the sheets. "Mr. Storm... again?" I teased. Gabriel growled low in his throat and leaned down to capture my lips, but before he could deepen the kiss, his phone buzzed loudly in his pocket. His jaw clenched as he pulled it out, ncing at the name on the screen. With a frustrated sigh, he shoved it back into his pocket without answering. "Work?" I asked, trailing my fingers over his chest. "A meeting," he muttered. "Right now. They''re all seated and waiting." I bit my lower lip. "Oh, Mr. Storm... I guess I made you keep important people waiting." His eyes darkened as he brushed his thumb over my bottom lip. "You have no idea." I pouted up at him. "I wanted you to stay the night." Gabriel sighed, then kissed me deeply, his lips lingering. "I''ll send Dario to get you." Gabriel was right about one thing. He owned my body.

 Dad By Oma 120

    Chapter 120: Closure Or Temptation

    ? iressa''s POV My phone vibrated on my desk. Daniel. A wave of quilt washed over me I had meant to call him back, to check in, but with everything that had happened with Gabriel, I never got around to it. And now here he was, reaching out. Again. I contemted before answering Avoiding him would only make me feel worse. With a deep breath, I picked up the call. "Daniel, hey "iressa His voice was warm, but there was a subtle note of disappointment. "I was starting to think you''d forgotten me I closed my eyes, exhaling 7m sorry. Things have been... hectic." A pause. "I get it,'' he finally said. "But we should meet up Talk He wasn''t wrong. I had been putting this off. "You''re right. We should. When?" "I''m in the city, actually, not far from your office. His tone lifted slightly, hope slipping through. "How about lunch today?" "Today I nced at my watch It was almost my break. Better to meet him now and get it over with. I owed him that much. "Where? Im at The Chatton. Fifteen minutes from your office. And since it''s your lunch break soon, there are no excuses now"! chuckled. "I see you''ve got it all figured out." "I sure do," he teased. "Alright. Twenty minutes?" "Sounds perfect, he responded. "I''ll be waiting." As I ended the call, a thought crossed my mind-should I tell Gabriel? But it was just a harmless lunch. Just a talk. Gabriel didn''t have to know, especially when I knew he''d try to stop me. - hurried into the restaurant, smoothing down my shirt as I checked the time. Five minuteste. Not terrible, but still... I scanned the room, unsurprised by Daniel''s choice of venue. The Chatton was upscale, elegant, with soft piano music ying in the background. A hostess approached with a polite smile. "You''re here to see Mr. Daniel?" I nodded. "Right this way." She led me to a more intimate section of the restaurant, where Daniel sat near the window, fingers wrapped around a coffee cup. He looked up as I approached, a small smile forming "iressa," he greeted, standing as he gestured toward the chair he had pulled out for me. "It''s good to see you." "You too." I slid into the seat, returning his smile. "Sorry I''m a bitte. I had a report to turn in." He waved it off. "It''s okay. You''re here now." Before I could respond, a waiter approached with a polite nod. "You must be hungry." Daniel slid the menu in front of me. "Order whatever you''d like. My treat." I gave him a grateful smile, quickly skimming the menu before settling on something light. "I''ll have the grilled chicken sd and a lemon iced tea." "Sounds good." He nodded before turning to the waiter. "She''ll have the grilled chicken sd, and I''ll take the steak with roasted vegetables and a ss of wine." He handed the menus back. The moment we were alone again, Daniel leaned back in his chair, studying me. "You look beautiful." "Thanks." Tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear, I nced at him. "How have you been?" He leaned back slightly, his expression thoughtful. "Good. Work''s been keeping me busy." He cleared his throat, his tone more serious now. "Just.... disappointed you never called." I lowered my gaze. "I know. I should have. I''m truly sorry, Daniel. Things have just beenplicated. His jaw tensed slightly, and he leaned forward, elbows resting on the table. "Because of Gabriel, I''m guessing?" "Partly," I admitted, not wanting to reveal too much. He let out a slow breath, as if he had already expected that answer. "I figured. I can only imagine what he''s told you about me, especially after that fight." His fingers twitched slightly against the table before he reached across, gently taking my hand. "I apologize for that night. I regret how things escted. I should have handled my emotions better." I didn''t pull away, but I didn''t hold on either. "You don''t owe me an apology. What happened... it wasn''t about me, Daniel. The one who deserves that apology is Gabriel." Daniel''s expression darkened as he rubbed his temple. "I suppose he''s told you about the affair. Angelique." My throat tightened. "He did." A wry smile tugged at his lips. "So, you must think I''m the viin in this story." I shook my head. "It''s not my ce to form an opinion on something so personal that happened years ago." An expression of relief crossed his face. "That night at dinner, I wanted to tell you everything. But then Gabriel walked in." He ran a hand through his hair. "He was the friend who caught me in bed with his wife." I stayed silent, letting him talk. Daniel let out a strained chuckle. "I regret that night more than anything. I pursued a married woman for my own selfish reasons, and it destroyed my friendship with Gabriel. If I could go back and do things differently, I would." His voice grew softer, almost pleading. "I need you to believe that." I saw the sincerity in his eyes, the regret lining his face. "I believe you, Daniel. But... this isn''t

    for me to judge or forgive. That''s something you need to say to Gabriel. His hands curled into fists before he forced them to rx. "I''ve tried for years. He won''t even give me the chance to speak with him or exin." "That''s because he''s still hurting." My voice held more emotion than I intended. "He lost the two people he trusted most. That kind of betrayal doesn''t just fade." Daniel nodded, looking away for a moment. "I know...it''s all just soplicated. And it''s my fault. The self-loathing in his voice made me feel a little pity for him. "You regret it. You''ve acknowledged it. Maybe it''s time to forgive yourself too. Give Gabriel space-maybe one day he''ll be ready to hear you out." His shoulders sagged slightly, as if carrying the weight of that guilt had finally exhausted him. "You''re right." His eyes softened as they roamed my face, something vulnerable shing behind them. "You''re kind, iressa. Different. Pure." His voice was barely above a whisper now. "I wish... I wish you were mine." His hand lifted, fingers brushing toward my cheek, but I subtly shifted back, putting space between us. His lips pressed into a thin line. "You''re with Gabriel now." "We are..." I replied simply, not wanting to reveal too much. His head tilted slightly, as if assessing the depth of my answer. "You don''t have to exin," he murmured. "It''s obvious. The way he fought for you that night? He deeply cares for you. And I can see you feel the same way." He let out a slow breath, forcing a small smile. "So, I''ll respect that this time." Relief washed over me. "Thank you, Daniel. And for what it''s worth... I think you''re a good man." He gave me a sad smile. "Let me know if Gabriel screws up, and I''ll be right there." Iughed, shaking my head. "I''ll keep that in mind." His chuckle was softer this time, more genuine. Just then, the waiter returned, cing my sd and iced tea in front of me. At the same moment, my phone buzzed on the table. I looked at the screen. The caller ID read Gabriel.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 121

    Chapter 121: Time To End It All

    iressa''s POV After having lunch with Daniel, I was back at Storm Innovations, standing in front of the elevator, impatiently gripping my phone. Gabriel had called multiple times, and I had ignored every single one. Hi''s messages sat unread, and guilt ate at me. I needed to get back to my office, bury myself in work, and use it as an excuse for not checking my phone. Maybe then, I could figure out what to say to him. The elevator finally chimed, the doors sliding open. But just as I stepped forward, someone walked out-straight into my path. Adrian. I froze. He stepped out, his gaze locking onto mine, stopping me in my tracks. "iressa," he greeted smoothly, his voice carrying a familiarity that grated on my nerves. I swallowed hard, gripping my phone even tighter. I hadn''t expected to see him here. Then again, why was I even surprised? This was his father''spany. He had every right to be here whenever he wanted. But this time, unlike before, the rage I used to feel wasn''t there. The hurt lingered, but it was different-dull, almost superficial. Adrian looked different, too. He had always prided himself on his appearance when we were together-always clean-shaven, always polished. Now, though still handsome and tall, he looked like he hadn''t shaved in days. Dark circles framed his eyes, making it clear he hadn''t been sleeping properly either. "Adrian," I finally said, keeping my voice neutral. A small smirk tugged at his lips. "I''m d I ran into you." He stepped closer, closing the space between us. I held my ground. "I''m sure. What are you doing here, anyway?" I asked, hoping he wasn''t here just to stalk me. "My dad invited me to lunch," he replied. "And the only reason I agreed was because I thought it was a great opportunity to see you. So before you get upset, this isn''t me seeking you out. This is fate, ire." His voice dropped low. "Bumping into you like this-it''s the universe telling me I was right not to give up on us." A dryugh escaped me. "Adrian, I can''t do this right now." I wasn''t sure what game he was ying. He had never been sweet or poetic when we were together. And now he believed in fate and the universe? It felt too convenient. "It was good seeing you, but I must get back to work," I added quickly, reaching for the elevator button, eager to put distance between us. Before I could press it, his hand covered mine, stopping me. "ire... you can''t run from me forever." I red at

    him, my

    frustration building as I snatched my hand away. "I''m not running. We simply don''t have anything to talk about." He let out a deep, almost desperate breath. "Yes, we do. We need to talk about us. I miss you. I miss us." He stepped even closer, backing me against the wall. Panic shot through me. If Gabriel saw this-if anyone saw this-rumors would spread. I wanted Gabriel to hear the truth from me, not someone else. "Adrian," I pushed back forcefully against his chest. "I''ve made it clear that we are done. So stop this madness, especially at my workce. It''s inappropriate and puts me in a bad light." He pulled back slightly, giving me a little space. "It was never my intention to affect your job. As much as I wanted to see you all these months, I respected your decision. Considering how you begged me never to show up here or tell my dad about us..." His voice trailed off, jaw tightening before he continued. "But you''ve left me no choice. You''re not picking up my calls. You told Jess to lie to me about your whereabouts. I thought giving you time would help, but it''s not working. All I want is for us to talk." "We have nothing to talk about," I bit out, done with his maniptions. "So stop all of this." "I can''t," he murmured, his eyes dark with emotion. "I won''t. Not until you hear me out." He reached out, his fingers brushing against my cheek. "If you don''t agree to have dinner with me, then I''ll have no choice but to show up here. Every, Single. Day." I turned my face away, avoiding his touch, annoyed at his audacity. "You wouldn''t dare." He smirked. "Oh, I will. As a matter of fact, I''ll tell my dad I''m interested in joining the family business. I''ll take an office right next to yours." My heart clenched. "Quit being ridiculous. You hate tech. You hate everything about your dad''spany." He shrugged. "You''re right about that," he admitted, amusement dancing in his eyes. "But the woman I love works in tech. And I''d do anything to have her back." The way he looked at me told me he meant every word. This was a disaster waiting to happen. If Adrian told Gabriel about us, or even carried out his threats... Shit. Everything woulde crashing down, and I could lose it all. I couldn''t take that risk. I rolled my eyes. "Fine. Just one dinner." Adrian''s expression shifted, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. "Friday night. My restaurant. 7 PM. Don''t bete." He leaned in, pressing a kiss to my cheek. I turned my face away at

    thest second, refusing to meet his gaze again. But unlike before, there were no butterflies. Once upon a time, Adrian''s presence had set my heart racing. Now? Now I just felt numb. I just needed him gone. And if dinner was the price I had to pay? So be it. The workday was finally over, and I couldn''t wait to go home. With everything that had happened-from my unexpected lunch with Daniel to Adrian ambushing me at work-I was exhausted, both mentally and physically. All I wanted was to get home, take a long shower, and pretend this entire day never happened. I stepped out of the building, rubbing my temples as I pulled out my phone, my unread messages from Gabriel still staring back at me. Before I could even think about responding, a sleek ck SUV pulled up in front of me. I frowned, slowing my steps. The door opened, and Dario stepped out. My

    widened. "Dario?" He nodded once, his usual stoic expression in ce. "Miss ire." I blinked in shock. eyes "What are you doing here?" "Mr. Storm sent me to pick you up and bring you home," he said simply, as if this was apletely normal situation. I hesitated. "Wait-what? He didn''t inform me that you''d be picking me up." "Well... Miss ire, my orders from Mr. Storm are clear. I''m to bring you to him." Dario''s expression remained serious. "He also mentioned that you didn''t drive to work today and didn''t want you taking a cab or riding with anyone else." "Dario, I appreciate it, but I can manage. I''ll just-" "Miss ire," Dario interrupted, his tone calm but firm. "I was instructed not to take no for an answer." I sighed, ncing at my screen once more. Of course Gabriel wouldn''t just let me go home on my own-not after I had ignored his calls all day. He certainly loved maintaining control over me. "Fine," I muttered, reluctantly walking toward the SUV. Dario stepped aside, opening the door for me. "After you." I slid into the seat, sinking into the plush leather as he shut the door and got behind the wheel. The drive was silent. Dario never spoke more than necessary, and tonight was no different. But my mind? It was loud. Gabriel had called me so many times, sent messages I hadn''t answered. And now, instead of me going home, Dario was driving me straight to Gabriel''s house. Was he angry? Frustrated? Or worse... was he beginning to doubt me? I ran my fingers over my phone, debating whether to send him a quick message, but what would I even say? Sorry for ignoring you, I just had a chaotic day? It wouldn''t be enough. Gabriel hated being ignored, and I knew it. He was surely pissed as hell. By the time Dario pulled up to Gabriel''s mansion, my nerves were on high alert. The best option was toe clean and tell him the truth. After today, I didn''t want any more lies hanging over our rtionship. It was time to end it all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 122

    Chapter 122: Invitation To Meet His Son

    iressa''s POV The SUV pulled into the private entrance of Gabriel''s Miami penthouse, my heart beating a little too fast as I stared up at the towering building. Was he home? Would I be walking into a confrontation? I turned to Dario, hoping for some sort of warning. He was already stepping out to open my door. "Is he home?" Dario gave a curt nod. "Mr. Storm is waiting inside." Then, without another word, he opened the door for me. I sucked in a deep breath before making my way toward the private elevator. When the doors slid open, the penthouse greeted me with its usual quiet and dark ambiance. I hesitated before stepping forward, ncing around. I half expected Gabriel to be waiting in the living room, arms crossed, ready to interrogate me. But he wasn''t there. Then, I heard it-his voice, deep and smooth, drifting from down the hall. Following the sound, I moved past the plush seating area, through the wide marble hallway, until I reached his office. The door was slightly ajar, a dim light spilling into the hallway. I peeked inside. Gabriel stood by therge window, phone pressed to his ear, his tall frame rxed as he listened to whoever was on the other end of the line. His gaze was fixed on the city view, the night lights reflecting in his dark eyes. And then, as if sensing me, his gaze shifted. The moment his eyesnded on mine, his entire face changed. His expression softened, the sternness in his features easing, and I could see the relief in his eyes. His lips moved, and though I didn''t catch every word, I recognized enough Spanish to guess what he was saying. Hold on... Give me a few minutes. Then, he turned his full attention to me. "ire," he murmured, lowering his phone. I barely had time to react before he closed the distance between us. Hisrge hand cupped the back of my head, his touch firm yet gentle as he pressed a lingering kiss onto my forehead. The unexpected tenderness made my heart meltpletely into his warmth, aching for more. I waited for him to pull back and demand answers. But he didn''t. His fingers traced down my arm, the rough drag of his skin against mine sending a shiver down my spine. His voice dropped, low andmanding. My lips parted, shocked. That was it? But I couldn''t say a word as he shed me his perfect teeth before returning to his call and continuing to speak. -I stepped into the bedroom, letting out the breath I hadn''t realized I was holding back. Gabriel was right. I needed a cold shower to wash away the stress of the day. I reached behind me to unzip my gown. It slipped off my shoulders, pooling at my feet. Stepping out of it, I made my way to the bathroom, stripping off my underwear along the way. The warm spray of the shower hit my skin, and I closed my eyes, letting the water wash away the tension of the day. I tried to clear my thoughts, but my mind kept circling back to Gabriel''s reaction. I had expected anger. A fight, maybe even a lecture- demanding to know why I had ignored his calls, pressing for details about my whereabouts. But none of that happened. No frustration. No usations. Instead, he had simply kissed my forehead and told me to shower. The unexpected tenderness unsettled me more than any confrontation would have. I shut off the water and stepped out, grabbing a plush towel from the rack. Wrapping it around my body, I strolled back into the bedroom. That''s when I realized I had nothing to wear. I chewed on my lip before turning toward the walk-in closet. Gabriel''s closet. I had never really seen it, never snooped around, but tonight, I had no choice. The moment I stepped inside, I was hit by the scent of him-dark wood, expensive cologne, something purely Gabriel. His shirts were arranged neatly by color, crisp and pressed. His ties were lined up in perfect order, and his wristwatches were disyed like expensive trophies. His polished shoes sat on the shelves below. Everything about this space was controlled. Calcted. Organised. Just like him. His closet was the size of my entire apartment. And yet, I had never taken the time to look. I pulled open a drawer and inhaled the scent before picking up one of his shirts and sliding it over my body. The fabric was soft against my skin, the sleeves hanging long over my hands. "Fits you perfectly." I jumped, startled by the deep voice behind me. I spun around to find Gabriel leaning against the doorway, his dark eyes heavy-lidded, heated. I gasped. "I-" "How long have you been watching me?" I asked, feeling embarrassed that Gabriel had caught me snooping and sniffing his shirt like a silly teenage girl. He smirked. "Long enough." Of course. Watching me when I wasn''t aware seemed to be his thing. "Come here," he ordered. My legs simply obeyed, carrying me toward him until I was standing

    just inches away. His dark gaze swept over me, lingering on the oversized shirt draping my body. A spark of electricity shot through me. "Why didn''t you take my calls or respond to my messages all day?¡± he asked, his fingers lifted, tracing the edge of the shirt draping over my thigh. I hesitated. "I... was busy with a project Sandy put me on." He let out a low hum, his expression thoughtful. "I came by your office earlier, and you weren''t there. Security informed me you were gone for quite some time." Hell... That was a stupid excuse. Of course Gabriel would check my office-he owned thepany. Security surely reported to him. I swallowed. ¡°Yeah... I also stepped out for lunch, and it took longer than expected." "iressa." His voice was calm but firm. A warning. Maybe. "I don''t want you to think I''m trying to overly control your movements, but I like to be informed about your whereabouts. So I don''t get worried. Is that okay? At least answer my calls or a simple text would do." I could see the genuine concern in his eyes. He wasn''t just saying it to be possessive. He meant it. "I''m sorry, Gabriel," I whispered. "I''ll do better next time." His thumb brushed over my bottom lip. "That''s all right." He pulled back, loosening his tie and unbuttoning the top of his shirt. My gaze fell to the exposed skin, his toned muscles flexing slightly. I was so lost in the sight of him that I almost didn''t hear him speaking. "I wanted you to meet someone important today." His voice pulled me out of my fantasizing haze. I blinked, forcing myself to focus. "I''m sorry, what?" He held my gaze, his expression turning serious. "I was going to introduce you to my son. Adrian. He came over for lunch, and I thought it would be good if you both met." My stomach dropped. My throat went dry. My son. The words echoed in my mind, panic rushing through me like wildfire.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 123

    Chapter 123: Burning For Him, Hiding From The Truth

    iressa''s POV Gabriel sensed my hesitation and closed the distance between us, his strong arms slipping around my waist, pulling me deeply into his embrace. "What''s wrong?" His voice was gentle yet probing, concern etched into his features. I forced a smile, hoping he wouldn''t hear the panic rising in my chest. "Nothing... I just- I wasn''t expecting this." "I know we agreed to keep our rtionship private, but I thought it was time." A lump formed in my throat. Time for what? "Don''t you think that would be us moving too fast?" The words slipped out before I could stop them. His brows furrowed slightly. "Maybe... but I know what I want." He brushed his thumb along my cheek. "I never thought I''d say this to a woman or even feel this way, but I want you-and it isn''t just about sex. I want to be with you for a long time, iressa. And I''m too grown to y games." His words melted my insides, breaking down everyst defense I had. The affection in his eyes was undeniable... Yet, I didn''t feel reassured. Instead, they terrified me. His intense gaze held mine, expecting, waiting for a response. Perhaps. I swallowed, my throat impossibly tight. "I... I want to be with you too." The moment the words left my lips, an overwhelming sense of dread crashed over me. I felt like a fraud. A liar. Gabriel wanted to introduce me to his son. Adrian. My ex. A truth I had buried for months. My head spun. My heart pounded faster with each passing second. I needed to confess. I needed to tell him everything. Now was the time. If this rtionship had any chance of surviving, I had to be honest. "I... haven''t beenpletely honest," I blurted out, needing to say something before fear held me back. Gabriel''s body stiffened. His grip around my waist loosened, and his expression became hard to read. God, this was it. I was going to lose him. He had made it clear-he hated lies. And I had been lying for months. His voice was calm, but I couldn''t miss themanding undertone. ¡°Tell me what you''re hiding." I forced myself to meet his gaze, though fear gripped my insides. My mouth went dry. "I... I... wasn''t working on Sandy''s project earlier today." My voice was a subtle whisper. "I was out at dinner with Daniel." Gabriel''s grip slipped away entirely. I saw the shift in his expression--the exact moment realization dawned. The warmth in his eyes disappeared, reced by something colder,

    darker. "I wanted to tell you before," I rushed on, desperate to exin. "But I knew you wouldn''t want me to go see him." His entire body went still, absorbing the weight of my words. "Why?" His voice was lower now, but filled with emotion. "Do you want to be with him?" "No. Of course not." I shook my head, my heart pounding. "I want to be with you." "Then why did you go see him, knowing how that would make me feel?" His voice was controlled, but I wasn''t blind to the hurt beneath it. I opened my mouth, but no words came out. Gabriel exhaled heavily, running a hand down his face. When he finally spoke, his tone was firmer,ced with frustration. "So the best solution you coulde up with was to lie about it?¡± I flinched. "It was a stupid thing to do, Gabriel. And I see that now. I lied because I was scared of how you''d react after thest time." My voice cracked. "The only reason I agreed to meet him was because I had been ignoring him for weeks, and I felt guilty." His jaw flexed, the tension in his shoulders visible as he processed my words. "Then what happened?" "We just talked," I answered quickly. "And he figured out I was with you. He said he would respect our rtionship." Gabriel let out a humorless chuckle, but there was no amusement in his expression. "Piece of shit," he muttered under his breath. "Like he had a fucking choice." I reached for his arms, my fingers trembling, but he didn''t move. "Gabriel, please... that was all. You have to believe me." His dark eyes locked onto mine, searching for any trace of deception. After what felt like an eternity, he spoke. "I believe you," he finally said. ¡°But you have to promise never to see him again. Is that clear?" His hands found my face, his touch gentler now, pulling me deeper into him. But the authority in his voice remained. "You know the history between us now. Stay away from him." I hesitated for only a second. "I promise," I whispered. "I''ll never see him again." Gabriel leaned in, capturing my lips in a kiss that was soft yet filled with raw passion. I felt it-his trust, his emotions, the depth of what he felt for me. For a moment, I melted into him. Let myself believe everything was okay. Then he pulled away, his gaze intense, his voice deeper, more serious. "iressa... no matter how ugly the truth is, no matter how much you fear my reaction, you have to promise me-you''ll alwayse to me with it. We''ll work through it together. But

    don''t ever lie to me." It wasn''t just a request. It was an ultimatum. My chest ached, but I forced out another lie. "I won''t," I murmured. "I promise.¡± His hands instantly scooped me into his arms, surprising me. "Gabriel..." His name left my lips as he carried me toward the bed, his hold strong, secure. "You need to rest," he murmured, lowering me onto the bed with uttermost care. "I''ll take a shower. You must be exhausted." His lips brushed my forehead, lingering for a beat longer than necessary before he pulled away. I squeezed my eyes shut, willing myself to sleep, but it was useless. My mind refused to rest. I had one chance to tell Gabriel the truth about Adrian. Maybe he would have kicked me out of his home. Maybe he would have forgiven me. Instead, I confessed to my lunch with Daniel-a truth I had already nned to reveal. I used it as a distraction, a way to ease my guilt. Maybe I wanted to prove I wasn''tpletely dishonest. Maybe I just didn''t want to feel like a liar about everything. Gabriel had just told me he had strong feelings for me. That he was serious about us. Oh God... how long had I waited to hear those words from him? I felt the same way. I had fallen for him weeks ago, and now the thought of losing him was unbearable. A deep ache settled in my chest at just the thought. I couldn''t risk it. I wouldn''t risk it. Not tonight. Not on the night he had just confessed his deep feelings for me. I saw it in his eyes... Still felt the heat of his kiss on my lips, the way his hands held me, as if I was something fragile yet precious. Even though he was upset, he controlled his anger-for me. And I was still lying. I turned onto my side, restlessly shifting under the sheets. The sound of running water filled the room-Gabriel was still in the shower. Maybe I could go in there and tell him I had another truth to confess... Or I could slip inside, press my body against his warm, wet skin, and let him take me-again and again-until the only thing I could feel was him. Until his touch drowned out the guilt suffocating my mind. Until his hands, his mouth, his body erased every thought but us. A shiver coursed through me at the image-the heat of the steam, the slick glide of our bodies, the way he would grip me, take me, make me forget... Then, the water stopped. In an instant, I shut my eyes, feigning sleep-heart pounding, body aching, mind spinning. Heavy footsteps echoed toward me, each step sending a fresh wave of anticipation through my body.

 Dad By Oma 124

    Chapter 124: Facing The Consequences For Going Against Him

    iressa''s POV I stepped out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped tightly around me, my damp hair pulled into a loose bun. The warmth of the shower still lingered on my skin as I walked toward the bed. But the moment my eyesnded on it, the lingering heat was quickly reced by shock. Neatly arranged on the bed were a ckce bra, matching panties, sheer pantyhose, and a sleek, fitted office dress. My fingers brushed over the fabric. It was expensive-nothing like the office dresses in my closet, the ones I could afford. The design screamed sophistication and professionalism, but it was also undeniably sexy. I could already tell it would hug my body in all the right ces andmand attention. I hadn''t brought any clothes to Gabriel''s house, assuming I''d head home to change before work. But, of course, Gabriel had nned ahead. And from the look of things, he had gotten my exact size. I didn''t have to wonder too much about how he knew. My eyes darted around the room, searching for him. Gabriel hadn''t slept beside mest night. I had felt the emptiness next to me and assumed he had been working. And now... I found him. He stood in the corner, arms crossed, dark eyes smoldering, watching me. I shook my head, smiling. "Mr. Storm, watching me unaware seems to be your thing now." He smirked, looking effortlessly handsome in his crisp white shirt and ck pants, already dressed for work. The fabric stretched across his broad shoulders, with the top button undone, giving him an irresistible edge. "My sweet, how could I resist when youe out of the shower dripping wet and sexy?" A shiver ran through me-not from the cold, but from the texture of his voice. "Mr. Storm, we have to get to work. Let''s not start something we can''t finish." His eyes glinted with yful intent. "Miss Hartwood, you know anything I start, I must finish." Themand in his voice sent a delicious spark through me, especially because I knew he could back it up. "Come here," he ordered. And I came. That''s when I saw it. Something small and pulsing in his palm. I frowned. "What is that?" Gabriel''s gaze darkened. "Let''s call this your pleasure, my sweet. And the best part? I can control it... right from my phone." My breath hitched as he held up a curved, silicone device-deep ck with a single silver button. "Where... are those going?" I stuttered, already half-knowing the answer. "Inside you," he murmured, brushing his thumb over the silver control button. "It''s going to pulse with everymand I give it." Shock surged through me, and I stumbled back a step. "No... they''re not." His smirk deepened. "Yes, they are." The cool metal of the silver button gleamed under the soft lighting, making my insides tighten in both anticipation and fear. "I can even change the settings right from my phone." He pulled it from his pocket and tapped the screen. The device came to life in his hand, vibrating with a soft, rhythmic hum that sent heat coursing through me. I gasped, shaking my head. "Gabriel, I-" "Think of it as punishment," he murmured, brushing his fingers over my lower lips. A soft gasp escaped me. "Punishment? For what?" "For not answering my calls, ignoring my texts, and shutting me out yesterday." My eyes widened. "What? But you forgave me!" He chuckled, low and dark. "I did, sweet. But as you know, actions have consequences." He leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear. "Forgiveness doesn''t take away consequences." "Gabriel..." My voice came out breathless, my body responding despite my attempts to resist. "How could I possibly function at work with that inside me?" "Well," he mused, tilting his head as if considering. "I guess we will find out." A deep ache throbbed inside me as he continued. "And this isn''t just punishment, my sweet. It will also bring you pleasure. But there are rules." I met his gaze, a subtle tremor running through me. "What if I don''t want to follow your rules?" A mischievous grin tugged at his lips. "My sweet, I''d advise you not to go against me." His lips brushed against mine. "Many have tried and failed. Besides, this is all for your utmost release and satisfaction." I shook my head, my breath uneven. "Gabriel, I haven''t... I can''t..." His hands framed my face, his touch firm yet soothing. "I know this is new to you," he murmured. "But trust me... you''ll enjoy it." I wasn''t sure what was more intoxicating-his confidence or the way my body responded to it. He stepped back. "Get dressed." Gabriel took a seat at the other end of the bed, spreading his legs slightly. I lifted my chin, batting myshes as I met his intense stare with a seductive nce. I reached for the towel, running my fingers along the edges. Then I let it drop. Completely naked before him. A thrill shot through me at the way his eyes darkened, roaming over every

    inch of me, hungrily drinking in the curves he had already imed so many times. I stepped toward the bed where the lingeriey waiting, fully aware of my every move. If he was going to tease me, make me squirm with that thing inside me, then I might as well y along. He wanted to break me? Fine. Let''s see just how much control he really had. I picked up thece panties, letting them dangle from my fingers before slowly bending at the waist to step into them. My bare ass was on full disy, and I took my time pulling them up over my thighs and hips, adjusting them with an extra little wiggle. A ragged breath left him, and I held back a triumphant smile. Then the bra. I reached for it, arching my back just enough to make my breasts lift as I slid the straps over my shoulders, sping it into ce. I cupped them, adjusting slightly, ensuring they nearly spilled over thece. I could practically feel him losing control-the way his breathing echoed in the room, the way he shifted in his seat. His voice was rough as he spoke. "Enough." I turned, feigning innocence. "Something wrong?" His eyes burned with pure possession. "Come here." He patted hisp in invitation. Desire coursed through me as I took a step toward him. Once I was close, his hands gripped my waist, guiding me down until I was draped over hisp, my body bent, my legs dangling off the bed. That''s when I felt it. He was hard. Rock-hard.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 125

    Chapter 125: His Nasty Throbbing Device

    murmured, his breath hot against my back. His.

    iressa''s POV Satisfaction swelled inside me, but it barelysted before his hand slipped between my thighs, grazing thece that barely covered my warmth. "Such a tease,¡± he murmured, almost to himself. "You''ve had your fun. Now you''re going to take your punishment like a good girl." Panic shot through me, knowing I waspletely exposed and at his mercy, yet I couldn''t ignore the way my body eagerly anticipated his next move. His hands gripped my hips as he slowly pulled my panties down, letting them stop just before my knees. "Your ass is just as perfect as the rest of you," he rasped. Hisrge palm traced the curve of my ass, caressing it with a deceptive softness that only made my breath hitch. "I can''t wait to see your soft, silky skin flush under my touch... to feel the heat rise with every strike." Before I could even process his words, his hand came down-hard. A shocking gasp left my lips as the impact sent a jolt of pleasure and pain straight to my core. I wanted to protest, to tell him to stop-that we couldn''t be doing this right before work, that I''d be too sore to sit through the day... But then another pnded. Harder. The force of it made my clit brush against the rough fabric of his cks, sending an uncontroble shudder through me. My thighs trembled as wetness spilled from me, slick and trailing down my skin. I couldn''t stop myself- my ass arched upward, silently begging for more. He spread my thighs wider, his fingers sliding along my soaked folds, tracing every slick inch before teasing my entrance. "Miss Hartwood..." His voice dripped with sinful amusement. "You''re enjoying this far too much." A fresh wave of heat crashed through me. I squeezed my eyes shut, mortified at how easily my body betrayed me. His touch ignited something deep and restless inside me. "You''re already drenched... ready..." he

    held a subtle mocking edge, as if he knew exactly how desperately I needed him. "I bet you''re just aching for my cock to fill you up." Shame and desire surged through me at the teasing lilt in his voice. It was clear he was reveling in the way I craved him. Flushed with embarrassment, I tried to press my thighs together, to escape the unbearable need pulsing between them-but his strong hands effortlessly forced them apart. "Ah, ah," he chided, amusementcing his voice. "You don''t get to run from this.¡± Then, without warning, he plunged two fingers inside me. A strangled breath escaped me as pleasure ripped through my body, my walls clenching greedily around him. I bit down on my lower lip, desperate to contain the moans rising in my throat. My nails dug into the sheets as he pumped them in and out, slow and deep. "Shhh..." he taunted, curling his fingers just right, pressing into that devastatingly sweet spot that made my entire body tremble. "No need to hide, my sweet. I can hear your little moans, feel how tight you''re gripping me... milking my fingers as if they were something else." His fingers thrust deeper, his movements ruthless. "See how your ass is arching higher for me... how your thighs are shaking... how your body is practically begging for more?" His filthy words only made it worse. A whimper slipped free, my hips instinctively rolling to meet his touch, desperate for more friction, more of him. His thumb traced slow, agonizing circles over my clit, sending shockwaves through my body. I was close. Too close. But then, just as quickly as he''d imed me, he pulled his fingers out. Leaving me empty. A frustrated whine nearly slipped from my lips, but before I could protest, I felt something cool press against my entrance. My heart mmed. Realization dawned. The ck, pulsing, sphere-shaped device. Panic and hunger crashed through me. My body tensed. "Gabriel, no-" "Oh, yes," he countered smoothly, pushing the pulsing device inside me. I sucked in a deep breath at the sudden fullness stretching me, a choked moan catching in my throat. "Too much?" he murmured, dragging his fingers lightly over my now-sensitive clit, sending a deep, toe-curling tremor through me. I shook my head quickly, refusing to give him the satisfaction of knowing just how intensely I felt every movement. "Liar." His fingers traced the waistband of my panties before slowly dragging the fabric back into ce, trapping the pulsing device deep inside me. Then, without another word, his palm came down hard against my ass. A soft cry spilled from me, my thighs instinctively squeezing together, but it only intensified the relentless throb inside me. Gabriel''s handnded on my ass once more-another smack that sent bitter-sweet pleasure crackling through me. "You''re ready for me," he mused, his tone filled with satisfaction as he helped me stand. I wobbled, my legs weak, my

    Masty III

    Jevice

    Masty III

    Jevice

    inner muscles clenching helplessly around the device nestled inside me. Gabriel smirked. "How does it feel?" I swallowed hard, my face burning as I shifted on my feet, trying to adjust. "It''s... different... and..." I bit my lip, unable to finish the thought. ¡°Good,¡± he supplied smugly, brushing a knuckle along my jaw before reaching into his pocket and retrieving his phone. He pressed a button. A sudden, deep pulse surged through me. "Oh-God- Gabriel-" My fingers clutched his arms as I staggered. A strangled cry tore from my throat as the vibrations rolled over every sensitive nerve. Gabriel caught me effortlessly, his strong grip the only thing keeping me upright. His smirk deepened. "That, my sweet... is a reminder that I control every ounce of your pleasure." My body shuddered against him, nails digging into his shoulders as the rhythmic pulses drove me to the edge of sanity. He leaned in, his lips teasing my earlobe. "Now, get dressed." I gaped at him, barely able to breathe, let alone function. ¡°Gabriel-this isn''t possible," I gasped, still gripping onto him as my body struggled to process the overwhelming stimtion. "I can''t wear this all day-I''ll pass out." He chuckled darkly, clearly savoring my torment. He strolled toward the door, throwing me a wicked nce over his shoulder. "I promise to go easy on you..." He paused. "For now." He left me standing there-aroused, trembling, desperate for relief. My knees threatened to give out. ¡°That''s not reassuring!" He turned fully, walking back toward me, and before I could react, his fingers curled under my chin, forcing me to meet his dark stare. "There are rules," he murmured, his breath hot against my lips. "You can''t touch yourself. You can''t make yourselfe. I''ll know.¡± A desperate tremor rippled through me as another relentless pulse surged inside me, making my thighs clench involuntarily. "Why not?" I barely managed, my voice breathless. ¡°Because, iressa..." His hand slipped between my thighs, gripping my core with firm, possessive intent. "Your pleasure belongs to me." Then, just like that, he released me and turned, striding toward the door without another nce. I stood frozen, breath ragged, my entire body pulsing with forbidden, unsatisfied pleasure. ¡°This is insane..." I muttered after him, scowling as my legs threatened to give out beneath me. And then, suddenly, the sensation stopped. A shattered breath left me as my knees buckled, and I copsed onto the bed, weak and dazed. Gabriel Storm was going to ruin me.

 Dad By Oma 126

    Chapter 126: Mine To im

    Gabriel''s POV iressa had disobeyed me. Again. I leaned back in my chair, fingers pressed under my chin as I reyed every moment of her defiance. She had ignored my calls. Then she made up some excuse about working when she was out having lunch with Daniel-which turned out to be a lie. I had believed her, even when my instincts whispered that she wasn''t being entirely truthful. Not just about Daniel. There was something else she was holding back, something she wasn''t ready to say. I could feel it, but I refused to dwell on it. Because none of it mattered. I had chosen to trust her. Trust-a word that felt foreign, a feeling I hadn''t allowed myself in years. I didn''t trust anyone. Not in business. And certainly not in a rtionship. But here I was, giving her the benefit of the doubt. I refused to bring the baggage of myst rtionship into what we were building. Even though the thought of her with him still ignited a dark, seething jealousy within me- especially knowing what Daniel had done to me in the past. I had walked in on him with Angelique, her head thrown back as she moaned his name, the sound echoing off the walls. That kind of betrayal burns itself into a man''s memory, impossible to erase. Whether it was intentional or not didn''t matter. After that night, I swore ! would never let myself get attached to anyone again. Never give anyone that much power to wound me. Untill 1 met iressa. At first, I convinced myself it was purely physical. That all we shared was raw, undeniable attraction. I had fought my feelings, convinced myself my body only desired her because of that night at the club. But having her near me every day-seeing her, smelling her, hearing her voice and not being able to have her? It almost drove me to the brink of madness. My body throbbed for her with a fierce, insatiable hunger. I needed her-ached to possess her in every possible way. And when I had my first taste of her-when her body melted into mine, when her breath hitched, when I heard the sounds she made as I explored every inch of her- when I took her innocence... I knew there was no going back. With every moment I spent with her, I fell deeper drawn to her like a man starving for something only she could give. Last night, I admitted it-I told her I wanted something real, somethingsting. Something honest and true. That''s why I wanted her to meet Adrian. My son was my world, the only family I had that truly mattered. If I was going to let someone into my life, into my heart, they had to be a part of his too. The thought sobered me. I never thought I''d let myself feel this way again-not after Angelique shattered me in ways I thought were beyond repair. She had torn my heart apart, leaving scars so deep I was sure no one would ever reach me again. But it was time. Time to let go. To heal from the past and break free from the trauma that had held me back. I had spent years locking my emotions away, keeping them under control. But not anymore. I needed her to see that I was ready-to let go, to move forward, to be the man she deserved. I wanted to open my heart to her. And I wanted her to do the same. I wanted to know everything. What made herugh. What brought tears to her eyes. What she dreamed about. What kept her awake at night. I wanted her with me. Always. And when she wasn''t, all I could think about was the next time I''d see her. She consumed my thoughts-the way she fit in my arms, the way her body responded to my touch, the way she looked lost in pleasure, gazing at me with awe as she came over and over again, as if I were the only man who could bring her to that peak. Fuck. I lived to please her-to watch, to hear, to feel every bit of it. She was afraid. I saw it in the way she hesitated, the way she second-guessed herself- especially in those quiet moments when she didn''t think I was looking. I was pulling her into a world she''d never known-one where I was in control, where her pleasure was mine tomand, where surrender wasn''t just expected but inevitable. But I needed her to want it as much as I did. Letting her in, trusting her-it was a risk. One that could cost me everything. Because I knew betrayal. I had tasted it, been shaped by it, hardened by it. And beneath it all, I still wrestled with my own demons, my own doubts. What if my past ruined this? What if I wasn''t enough for her? What if she found someone younger, someone untouched by the past, someone without the scars I carried? What if one day she decided I was too much? Or worse... what if she went back to her ex? Fuck. The thought alone nearly tore me apart. A dark, possessive fire burned through me. Losing her wasn''t an option. No. I would make sure her body, her heart-her very soul-craved only me. Needed me as desperately as I needed her. Belonged to me. Completely. And I wasn''t about to let her go. She was mine. A slow smirk tugged at my lips, the urge to remind her burning deep. I pressed the inte. "Sandy, let iressa know we have a meeting in my office about the next steps for the Gemia project." It wasn''t a lie-we hadn''t met since returning, and Sergio was still away with Raquel. Execution was key. But that wasn''t why I was calling her in. No. I needed to see her. To watch her wrestle with the pleasure still buried deep inside her. To remind her that ignoring me had consequences. To make her remember she was mine. That her body belonged to me. And soon, she''d be standing in front of me- trembling, aching, desperate for relief, yet still so damn defiant.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 127

    Chapter 127. Maybe I''ll Just Let You Come

    Gabriel''s POV The moment iressa stepped into my office, I saw it-the battle she was losing. Her skin was flushed, her breathing uneven. My eyes raked over her. She looked sexy as hell in the dress I had chosen for her. The stylist had sent a collection, but I''d picked this one. The dress. The lingerie. Every piece she wore-1 had selected it. Fuck, I had a sick need to brand her. And damn, she looked perfect. The Alexander McQueen dress framed her hips, hugging every curve just right. My gaze trailed over her-her hips, her slender, smooth legs moving closer in those red-bottom heels, revealing glimpses of her caramel inner thighs. She stopped in front of my desk, gripping the edge so tightly her knuckles turned white. Her thighs pressed together, as if trying to suppress the fire raging inside her. But the way she trembled made it clear-resisting was impossible. Watching her struggle against the sensations flooding her body, knowing I controlled everyst one, sent a deep rush of satisfaction through me. She was on edge-right where I wanted her. I smirked, watching as she shifted ufortably, doing her best to appear unaffected. "Miss Hartwood... how are you feeling?" I asked, amusementcing my tone. She shot me a re, chin lifted in defiance, fire shing in her eyes. "How do you think, Mr. Storm?" she bit out. Ah, there it was-that challenge, that fire. The very thing that made this so damn exhrating. Even at my mercy, she still fought. Still pretended she wasn''t aching for me. But I knew damn well she was soaking wet. Maybe it was time to remind her exactly who owned every gasp, every shudder, every drop of pleasure she tried to deny. "Hm..." I mused, slipping a hand into my pocket and pulling out my phone, letting it dangle between my fingers in a slow, teasing motion. "I see you still haven''t learned to stop challenging me... even when you know I hold all the power." But she didn''t cower. Didn''t beg. Instead, she rolled her eyes. That single, defiant act sent a bolt of dark, possessive hunger tearing through me. She was begging to be tamed. And I was going to enjoy every second of it. "Miss Hartwood..." I murmured, stalking toward her with slow, intentional steps. "It seems you need a firm, unforgettable reminder of exactly who''s in control." My thumb hovered over the button, and I relished the way she tensed, her breath hitching. "Gabriel... please... don''t..." Toote. I tapped the control. A broken gasp slipped from her lips as her body jolted, fingers clutching the edge of my desk, pleasure crashing through her in uncontroble waves. She fought it, struggling to hold onto her dignity. But she was losing. Losing herself to the bliss Imanded, the sensations I controlled. And I savored every second. I stepped in behind her, closing the distance until my chest grazed her back. Brushing her hair aside, I leaned in, my lips hovering over the curve of her throat, so close she could feel the heat of my breath. "There''s no use fighting it..." I murmured. "I can see it consuming you, taking over your body." A breathy moan broke from her lips as I intensified the sensation, turning it up another notch. Pleasure crashed through her, stealing her breath, making her body tremble against mine. I pressed my chest firmly to hers, letting her feel every hard, sculpted inch of me-making sure she knew she wasn''t the only one burning with need. "This isn''t just torment for you, my sweet," I rasped, my voice filled with desire. My hands traced down her back before gripping her waist, holding her in ce. "I''ve been suffering too..." I pressed my rigid length against her ass, letting her feel exactly what she did to me. The heat between us was scorching, her soft curves melting against me as she instinctively arched, pressing closer, silently begging for more. Her fingers tightened around the edge of

    my desk, her hips shifting, chasing the friction she craved. Fuck. She was driving me insane. "Gabriel... please," she moaned, breathless, needy. I clenched my jaw, my fingers digging into her waist as I fought the urge to bend her over and take her right then and there. "Do you want me to make it stop?" I taunted, my lips grazing her ear. "Yes... oh, Gabriel," she breathed, trembling. My hands slid lower, gliding over her stomach before slipping beneath the fabric of her gown, tracing slow, tantalizing strokes along the sensitive skin of her inner thighs. My fingers inched closer, barely brushing where she needed me most. Making her wait. Making her crave. Her moans-soft, shivery, utterly intoxicating-sent a bolt of desire straight through me. She was on the verge of falling apart, and fuck, I wanted to watch her shatterpletely. I wanted to sink so deep into her that she''d scream my name and forget everything-everything beyond us. "Have you touched yourself yet?" I asked,

    though I already knew the answer. Of course she hadn''t. She wouldn''t dare break my rules. Not when she knew exactly what the consequences would be. She shook her head, frustration etched across her face. "No..." she stammered, reaching for my thighs, fingers grazing the fabric of my pants. But she didn''t just touch-I felt the pull, the way her fingers gripped, tugging me closer, urging me deeper. She pressed back against me, her desperate movements pushing my cock harder against her ass, her body pleading louder than words ever could. The sight of her-trembling, reaching for me-damn, it made me want to give her exactly what we both needed. I muttered a low curse under my breath as my cock throbbed harder against her, the friction only stoking the fire between us. Every ounce of control I had been holding onto threatened to snap. She was so fucking soft. So eager. And I wanted to ruin her. But not yet. Not until she learned. I leaned in, dragging my tongue over the sensitive skin of her neck in one slow, iming lick. ¡°I''d love to give you what you want, my sweet... but we''ll havepany soon." She tensed, still quivering against me. "Gabriel..." "If you act like a dutiful, good girl..." I drawled, pulling away inch by inch, watching her sway slightly, needing my heat back. "Maybe-just maybe I''ll let youe." Her eyes were wild with need, lips parted, her body arching as if she couldn''t bear to lose my heat. But not yet. I was going to drag it out. Even if it meant torturing myself too. I pressed stop on my phone, granting her a moment of relief. She let out a heavy breath, shoulders sagging slightly-only for me to press the inte a secondter. "Send her in." Her brows furrowed. "Her?" I returned to my seat, leaning back as I watched her struggle to steady herself, her legs still trembling. "I called you here for a meeting," I reminded her smoothly. "To discuss the execution of the Gemia project. You see... I didn''t just call you here to torture you." I grinned, savoring her irritation. She red, eyes zing. "You can''t be serious! You expect me to sit through a meeting when-" The door swung open. And Nicole walked in. iressa turned to me, a mix of betrayal and fury darkening her expression.

 Dad By Oma 128

    Chapter 128: Trapping Her Between Pleasure And Torture

    Gabriel''s POV I cleared my throat, forcing myself to focus as I turned my attention to Nicole, who stood at the far end of my office. "Wee, Nicole. Have a seat." I gestured to the conference table. She nodded and took a seat. My gaze immediately shifted to iressa. "iressa," I called my voice smooth,manding. "After you." She hesitated for just a second before stepping forward. And that''s when my jaw clenched. That damn dress. It clung to her ass-high, round, and perfect-making my fingers twitch with the

    Chapter 128: Trapping Her Between Pleasure And Torture

    Gabriel''s POV I cleared my throat, forcing myself to focus as I turned my attention to Nicole, who stood at the far end of my office. "Wee, Nicole. Have a seat." I gestured to the conference table. She nodded and took a seat. My gaze immediately shifted to iressa. "iressa," I called my voice smooth,manding. ¡°After you." She hesitated for just a second before stepping forward. And that''s when my jaw clenched. That damn dress. It clung to her ass-high, round, and perfect-making my fingers twitch with the urge to grab it, to caress and explore every inch. But what really held my attention was the way her steps faltered, the way her thighs pressed together just a little too tightly-like she was fighting something. Still fighting me. "Sit beside me,'' I ordered, sinking into my seat at the head of the table, stretching out with effortless confidence. iressa met my gaze with a faint smile, but I caught the hint of annoyance simmering in her eyes. She was upset with me. Probably wanted to rip me to shreds. I didn''t mind. Hell, I liked it. I watched every subtle movement of her body-the way the soft fabric stretched over her curves as she lowered herself into the chair-slow, unintentional, but damn near hypnotic. She was a walking temptation,pletely unaware of the fire she awakened. "Wee again, Nicole," I said, drawing both of their attention. My gaze drifted-lingered-on iressa longer than it should have. She looked tense yet undeniably stunning, her lips slightly parted, her fingers gripping the table like she needed the support. I couldn''t tear my eyes away. Leaning back in my seat, I fought against the ache tightening in my pants. She had no idea what she did to me. Or maybe she did. Damn it. I needed to get my head back in the game. Take control of the meeting. Thank you both foring," I continued, forcing my voice to remain firm. "As you know, Nicole, iressa did an outstanding job securing the win on the Gemia project." "Great job, ire," Nicole praised, reaching for iressa''s hand. "Hmm..... Thank you," iressa murmured with a faint smile, though I caught the tension in her shoulders, the way her breath hitched every few seconds. Good. I wasn''t the only one struggling to focus. She was still feeling every ripple of pleasure -from earlier. And I wasn''t done with her yet. I let the silence stretch for a beat longer than necessary, enjoying

    the way she struggled to maintainposure. "Sergio is ready to begin implementing the strategies," I continued, my tone even. "I want to hear from you both-where we stand and what''s next." Nicoleunched into a detailed rundown of her progress, but her voice faded into the background. My focus was on iressa. She shifted in her seat, clearly aware of my scrutiny. Her head dipped slightly, brown strands of hair spilling forward, as if she hoped it would shield her. But nothing could hide her from me I saw everything. The subtle rise and fall of her chest. The...... Nicole''s voice cut through my thoughts, and I barely realized she had finished speaking until she said my name. "Mr. Storm?" I blinked, dragging my eyes away from iressa. "Thank you, Nicole," I replied smoothly, covering the fact that I hadn''t heard a damn word. "Email me the ns you just outlined." Lord knows I hadn''t been paying attention. Not when iressa was sitting there, drowning in pleasure, lost in the sensations I''d ced inside her. I turned back to her. "iressa," I murmured, my voiceced with amusement. ¡°Care to share what you have?" She swallowed hard, shifting again. ¡°L... um... I''ve been working on a n," she stammered. I admired her resilience. She inhaled deeply, steadying herself beforeunching into her strategy. Her voice was strong, determined-but I didn''t miss the slight tremble, the way she bit the inside of her cheek. She was fighting me. Good. But she wasn''t going to win. Not yet. Reaching into my pocket, I pressed the button. A barely-there vibration hummed to life. "Oh-" she gasped softly, her eyes widening in panic as her fingers clutched the table, struggling for control. Nicole nced at her, eyebrows knitting. Meanwhile, iressa''s grip tightened on the fabric of her dress, her forehead damp with sweat. "Carry on," I ordered, my voice perfectly even. She stuttered, words turning breathy-strained. But she pushed through, determined. I loved it. Watching her lose control. Watching her fall apart under mymand. My gaze dropped to her thighs, pressed tightly together, her grip firm on the hem of her gown-like she could somehow stop the pleasure from consuming her. She was barely holding on. The torment was exquisite. And I intended to draw it out. I wouldn''t push her past her limits. But she needed to remember. Who was in control. Then, I cut the vibration. A soft breath escaped her

    lips, relief washing over her as she clutched her forehead. "Thank you, iressa," Imended, amusementced in my tone. "That was great." I turned to Nicole. "I love the progress you both have made so far. It looks like we''re ready tounch phase one." "I''m here to impress you," Nicole beamed, her smile wide. "And I promise to give it my all." "d to hear that." I sped my hands on the table. "That will be all. Nicole, you may leave." She scrunched her face in annoyance before casting us both a wary nce, curiosity evident. I didn''t have the patience to decipher whatever was going through her head. My gaze darkened as I leveled her with a cold, pointed look-one that promised I wasn''t in the mood for games. She tensed, and for a brief moment, fear shone in her eyes before she hurriedly gathered her belongings and left. The moment the door clicked shut, iressa was on her feet, storming toward me, eyes zing with fury. She jabbed a finger into my chest. "You..... are-"I caught her wrist before she could finish, my grip firm as I straightened to my full height, towering over her. I met her gaze head-on, holding her in ce. "Yes?" I prompted, a smirk tugging at my lips. "Go on, sweetheart. Tell me what I am." Her chest heaved, frustration burning in her eyes. "A tyrant. A sadist. Aplete-I yanked her forward, cutting her off as her body crashed against mine. "Careful, iressa," I warned, my arms circling her waist, holding her tightly against me. "Unless you want me to show you just how much of a sadist I can be." Her lips parted, poised to fire back, but I didn''t give her the chance. I crushed my mouth to hers, swallowing whatever protest she had ready. She gasped, stiffening for half a second before she melted into me, her fingers fisting my shirt. I deepened the kiss, sliding a hand into her hair, tilting her head back, taking what was mine. She tasted like honey-sweet, addictive, and entirely mine. Her body pressed into me, her hands wrapping aroung my shoulders, her hips shifting restlessly against my growing hardness. A low growl rumbled in my chest as I grabbed her ass, kneading, pulling her closer, grinding my throbbing cock against her soft heat through the dress. She whimpered, arching into me, rubbing against me like she needed more, further fueling my desperate need to have her. Fuck. I needed more. The lesson on consequences was over. I needed to be buried inside her. Reaching for the zipper of her dress, I was ready to strip her bare. Spread her across the conference table. Take her, hard and deep, until my name was the only thing she could scream. Then the inte buzzed. Once. Twice. "Gabriel, don''t- iressa warned, breathless. I grinned, exhaling slowly before sliding my hand from her zipper and pressing the answer button. "Mr. Storm, the Zenco CEO and his team are waiting in the boardroom," Temi''s voice came through the speaker. I sighed. "Thanks, Temi. Let them know I''ll be with them shortly." I turned back to iressa, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You cannot be serious," she snapped, voice filled with need, breathless and undone. I brushed my lips against her forehead, letting my hands linger on her hips. "It hurts me too, my sweet," I murmured. "But I have to." "Gabriel, this is maddening," she whined, her fists clenching at her sides. " don''t think I can take it much longer." I leaned in, my breath hot against her ear. ¡°I know you can,¡± I murmured, my voice dripping with control. "Because when I finally let youe.... the pleasure will be far greater than the torture." A ragged breath escaped her, her fingers tightening around my arm like she needed something to anchor her. "Besides..." I smirked, brushing my thumb along her parted lips. "This is exactly how I felt when you ignored me. Frustrated. Worried. Now you understand." Realization dawned in her eyes. "So this is revenge?" I cupped her chin, tilting her face up until our eyes locked. ¡°Not revenge. Consequences." I let the word sink in before stepping back, leaving her breathless and aching. "You did this, not me." A wicked grin spread across my lips as I turned toward the door, knowing I was leaving her flustered, furious, and desperate. Just the way I liked it.

    urge to grab it, to caress and explore every inch. But what really held my attention was the way her steps faltered, the way her thighs pressed together just a little too tightly-like she was fighting something. Still fighting me. "Sit beside me,'' I ordered, sinking into my seat at the head of the table, stretching out with effortless confidence. iressa met my gaze with a faint smile, but I caught the hint of annoyance simmering in her eyes. She was upset with me. Probably wanted to rip me to shreds. I didn''t mind. Hell, I liked it. I watched every subtle movement of her body-the way the soft fabric stretched over her curves as she lowered herself into the chair-slow, unintentional, but damn near hypnotic. She was a walking temptation,pletely unaware of the fire she awakened. "Wee again, Nicole," I said, drawing both of their attention. My gaze drifted-lingered-on iressa longer than it should have. She looked tense yet undeniably stunning, her lips slightly parted, her fingers gripping the table like she needed the support. I couldn''t tear my eyes away. Leaning back in my seat, I fought against the ache tightening in my pants. She had no idea what she did to me. Or maybe she did. Damn it. I needed to get my head back in the game. Take control of the meeting. Thank you both foring," I continued, forcing my voice to remain firm. "As you know, Nicole, iressa did an outstanding job securing the win on the Gemia project." "Great job, ire," Nicole praised, reaching for iressa''s hand. ¡°Hmm..... Thank you," iressa murmured with a faint smile, though I caught the tension in her shoulders, the way her breath hitched every few seconds. Good. I wasn''t the only one struggling to focus. She was still feeling every ripple of pleasure -from earlier. And I wasn''t done with her yet. I let the silence stretch for a beat longer than necessary, enjoying

    the way she struggled to maintainposure. "Sergio is ready to begin implementing the strategies," I continued, my tone even. "I want to hear from you both-where we stand and what''s next." Nicoleunched into a detailed rundown of her progress, but her voice faded into the background. My focus was on iressa. She shifted in her seat, clearly aware of my scrutiny. Her head dipped slightly, brown strands of hair spilling forward, as if she hoped it would shield her. But nothing could hide her from me I saw everything. The subtle rise and fall of her chest. The...... Nicole''s voice cut through my thoughts, and I barely realized she had finished speaking until she said my name. "Mr. Storm?" I blinked, dragging my eyes away from iressa. "Thank you, Nicole," I replied smoothly, covering the fact that I hadn''t heard a damn word. ¡°Email me the ns you just outlined." Lord knows I hadn''t been paying attention. Not when iressa was sitting there, drowning in pleasure, lost in the sensations I''d ced inside her. I turned back to her. "iressa," I murmured, my voiceced with amusement. ¡°Care to share what you have?" She swallowed hard, shifting again. ¡°L..... um....... I''ve been working on a n," she stammered. I admired her resilience. She inhaled deeply, steadying herself beforeunching into her strategy. Her voice was strong, determined-but I didn''t miss the slight tremble, the way she bit the inside of her cheek. She was fighting me. Good. But she wasn''t going to win. Not yet. Reaching into my pocket, I pressed the button. A barely-there vibration hummed to life. ¡°Oh-" she gasped softly, her eyes widening in panic as her fingers clutched the table, struggling for control. Nicole nced at her, eyebrows knitting. Meanwhile, iressa''s grip tightened on the fabric of her dress, her forehead damp with sweat. "Carry on," I ordered, my voice perfectly even. She stuttered, words turning breathy-strained. But she pushed through, determined. I loved it. Watching her lose control. Watching her fall apart under mymand. My gaze dropped to her thighs, pressed tightly together, her grip firm on the hem of her gown-like she could somehow stop the pleasure from consuming her. She was barely holding on. The torment was exquisite. And I intended to draw it out. I wouldn''t push her past her limits. But she needed to remember. Who was in control. Then, I cut the vibration. A soft breath escaped her

    lips, relief washing over her as she clutched her forehead. "Thank you, iressa," Imended, amusementced in my tone. "That was great." I turned to Nicole. "I love the progress you both have made so far. It looks like we''re ready

    tounch phase one." "I''m here to impress you," Nicole beamed, her smile wide. "And I promise to give it my all." "d to hear that." I sped my hands on the table. "That will be all. Nicole, you may leave." She scrunched her face in annoyance before casting us both a wary nce, curiosity evident. I didn''t have the patience to decipher whatever was going through her head. My gaze darkened as I leveled her with a cold, pointed look-one that promised I wasn''t in the mood for games. She tensed, and for a brief moment, fear shone in her eyes before she hurriedly gathered her belongings and left. The moment the door clicked shut, iressa was on her feet, storming toward me, eyes zing with fury. She jabbed a finger into my chest. "You..... are-"I caught her wrist before she could finish, my grip firm as I straightened to my full height, towering over her. I met her gaze head-on, holding her in ce. "Yes?" I prompted, a smirk tugging at my lips. "Go on, sweetheart. Tell me what I am." Her chest heaved, frustration burning in her eyes. "A tyrant. A sadist. Aplete-I yanked her forward, cutting her off as her body crashed against mine. "Careful, iressa," I warned, my arms circling her waist, holding her tightly against me. "Unless you want me to show you just how much of a sadist I can be." Her lips parted, poised to fire back, but I didn''t give her the chance. I crushed my mouth to hers, swallowing whatever protest she had ready. She gasped, stiffening for half a second before she melted into me, her fingers fisting my shirt. I deepened the kiss, sliding a hand into her hair, tilting her head back, taking what was mine. She tasted like honey-sweet, addictive, and entirely mine. Her body pressed into me, her hands wrapping aroung my shoulders, her hips shifting restlessly against my growing hardness. A low growl rumbled in my chest as I grabbed her ass, kneading, pulling her closer, grinding my throbbing cock against her soft heat through the dress. She whimpered, arching into me, rubbing against me like she needed more, further fueling my desperate need to have her. Fuck. I needed more. The lesson on consequences was over. I needed to be buried inside her. Reaching for the zipper of her dress, I was ready to strip her bare. Spread her across the conference table. Take her, hard and deep, until my name was the only thing she could scream. Then the inte buzzed. Once. Twice. "Gabriel, don''t- iressa warned, breathless. I grinned, exhaling slowly before sliding my hand from her zipper and pressing the answer button. "Mr. Storm, the Zenco CEO and his team are waiting in the boardroom," Temi''s voice came through the speaker. I sighed. "Thanks, Temi. Let them know I''ll be with them shortly." I turned back to iressa, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You cannot be serious," she snapped, voice filled with need, breathless and undone. I brushed my lips against her forehead, letting my hands linger on her hips. "It hurts me too, my sweet," I murmured. "But I have to." "Gabriel, this is maddening," she whined, her fists clenching at her sides. " don''t think I can take it much longer." I leaned in, my breath hot against her ear. ¡°I know you can," I murmured, my voice dripping with control. "Because when I finally let youe.... the pleasure will be far greater than the torture." A ragged breath escaped her, her fingers tightening around my arm like she needed something to anchor her. "Besides..." I smirked, brushing my thumb along her parted lips. "This is exactly how I felt when you ignored me. Frustrated. Worried. Now you understand." Realization dawned in her eyes. "So this is revenge?" I cupped her chin, tilting her face up until our eyes locked. "Not revenge. Consequences." I let the word sink in before stepping back, leaving her breathless and aching. "You did this, not me." A wicked grin spread across my lips as I turned

    toward the door, knowing I was leaving her flustered, furious, and desperate. Just the way I liked it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 129

    Chapter 129: Craving His Big Hands, Deep Curling

    iressa''s POV I stormed out of Gabriel''s office, muttering curses under my breath. That insufferable, arrogant, exasperating man. My legs trembled, my core still throbbing from the torment he had put me through. Every inch of me was hypersensitive, burning with the cruel, lingering ache of his touch-orck thereof. Damn him. How dare he leave me like that? How dare he y these wicked games with me and then walk off as if nothing had happened? I should have known his calm demeanor, his so-called forgiveness, was nothing but a carefullyid trap. I should have known he was nning something. He never let anything slip through his fingers. And now, he had me exactly where he wanted-hungry, desperate, aching. Argh! I hated him. Yet, I wanted him. There was no denying it. It was an intoxicating, maddening feeling-one that consumed me entirely. Taking a deep breath, I reached for the elevator button, eager to escape before I lost thest shred of control I had left. Just as my finger hovered over it, a throat cleared behind me, making my spine stiffen. I turned, finding Nicole standing there, arms crossed, suspicion evident in her eyes. Shit... "You took a while in there," she remarked, tilting her head. "What did Mr. Storm want?" I kept my expression neutral, though her sudden presence made me slightly tense. "He wanted to discuss some of my ideas for the execution," I said coolly. "If you have an issue with that, feel free to take it up with him." Nicole studied me for a moment before stepping closer, her gaze condescending. "Oh, I don''t doubt that something was discussed," she murmured, her tone pointed. "Back in the meeting, you couldn''t sit still, shifting in your seat like you were trying to seduce him." I swallowed hard, forcing myself to hold her gaze. "And Mr. Storm couldn''t take his eyes off you," she went on, tilting her head. "It was almost... obscene." She wore an irritated look. "He barely acknowledged my presentation. Why? Because he was too busy fucking you with his eyes." I clenched my jaw, shooting her a dismissive look. ¡°You''re imagining things." "Oh, am I?" She arched a perfectly shaped brow. "Because I also noticed how tense you were when he spoke, how your breath hitched every time he so much as nced your way." She leaned in, lowering her voice. "And now, you''reing out of his office looking flushed, nervous... sweaty." Her smirk deepened. "Something certainly happened in there." I stiffened. "And let''s not forget that little gasp, iressa." She chuckled darkly. "That wasn''t just a normal reaction, was it?" I squared my shoulders, meeting her gaze with a fiery re. "You''re reaching, Nicole, spinning false stories just to entertain yourself. You have nothing better to do." I lifted my chin. "Mr. Storm values my input. If you''re feeling left out, maybe try being more useful to the team instead of standing around throwing baseless usations." Her smirk faded, and for a split second, I saw the anger sh in her eyes. "Men like Gabriel Storm don''t fall for pretend-na?ve women like you." Her voice dripped with venom. "You''d be nothing more than a quick fuck to him." The rage in my chest threatened to spill over, but I forced myself to stay in control. "Nicole, whatever happens between Mr. Storm and me is none of your business. So I suggest you focus on your own affairs and leave mine alone." Nicole didn''t say a word or move. Instead, she stepped in front of the elevator doors, blocking my way. "We''ll see about that," she echoed behind me as the doors slid open. I stepped inside, refusing to let her shake me. As the doors closed, I let out a deep breath, pressing my back against the wall. Thest thing I needed was Nicole finding out I had anything to do with Gabriel. She could tell Adrian... or worse, she could tell Gabriel about Adrian. Shit. This was gettingplicated. ¡ª¡ªI stormed into my office, mming the door shut behind me as I let out a frustrated breath, leaning against it. Gabriel Storm was going to be the death of me. My body still trembled from the sensations he had put me through, and the worst part? I craved more. I walked over to my chair and sank into it, pressing my thighs together, desperate for even the smallest relief. But the friction only made it worse, sending a jolt of need racing through me as a strangled gasp escaped my lips. My body was on fire, wound so tight I could barely sit still. My fingers hovered over myptop keyboard, but the words blurred into nothing. How was I supposed to concentrate when all I could think about was him? All I could feel was the relentless, merciless vibration still pulsing inside me. Damn you, Gabriel, I cursed under my breath, gripping the edge of my desk as the throbbing between my legs made it impossible to focus. While Gabriel

    cep unny

    conducted his meeting like the untouchable, revered CEO... I was here-half losing my mind. It was infuriating. Unfair. Then an idea struck me. If Gabriel wanted to y games, then let''s y. I pulled back my chair and grabbed my phone, my fingers trailing slowly down my thighs. Slowly, I lifted my dress, exposing thece of my panties-barely covering me, the evidence of my arousal glistening under the dim office light. Biting my lip, I angled the camera just right, capturing enough to drive him insane. Then, I hit send. The second the message was delivered, my heart pounded. I didn''t expect him to reply immediately-after all, he was in an important meeting with a CEO. With a sigh, I set my phone down, exhausted. Then, unexpectedly, it beeped. I picked it up and checked. Gabriel had replied. Gabriel Storm: My sweet... You''re tempting me in the middle of an important meeting. A wicked smile curled my lips as I crossed my legs tightly, stifling the growing ache. iressa: You''ve been doing worse to me all day. I can barely sit. Another message shed on my screen. Gabriel Storm: Show me more. I shivered at themand, my breath hitching. He always knew exactly how to push my buttons, exactly how to pull me deeper into this dangerous game. But I wasn''t going to make it easy for him. iressa: No. I''m done with these games. A long pause. Then-Gabriel Storm: Are you? My fingers tightened around the phone. The truth was, I wasn''t. My entire body was begging for release, and the thought of denying myself was its own kind of torture. I started typing again. But I was never going to tell him that. iressa: I don''t think I can wait. I''m going to touch myself. Too bad. I win. My chest rose and fell as I hit send, challenging him. Daring him. I had considered it-slipping my hand between my thighs, stroking myself until I came. But the thought of Gabriel''s reaction stopped me. He would punish me... even more severely than the torture I was already enduring. Gabriel thrived on control, and defying him came with consequences- his words, not mine. And the worst part? I wanted him to have it. As much as I ached for release, I knew one thing for certain. I didn''t want my hands. I wanted his. Strong. Big. Skilled. Stroking. Curling deep inside me.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 130

    Chapter 130: Making It Clear No One Challenges Me

    Gabriel''s POV iressa''s message burned in my mind. I stared at my phone, barely registering the droning voice of Tesco, the CEO of Zenco, seated across therge conference table. His associates,wyers, and executives were seated around him, their expressions a mix of forced attentiveness and boredom. He was attempting to renegotiate terms that were already set in stone, but my attention was elsewhere. My grip tightened around my phone, heat rising in my veins. She thought this was a game. She thought she could push me, test me, and get away with it. She had no idea who she was dealing with. ''Mr. Storm?" Tesco''s voice cut through my haze. I lifted my gaze, finally acknowledging the man sitting across from me. He offered a coy smile before continuing. "Mr. Storm, as I was saying, we believe the current valuation does not fully reflect the potential of ourpany, and we would like to revisit the-" He had been spewing the same nonsense for the past hour, trying to squeeze more money out of a deal he was lucky to even have on the table. Greedy bastard. He was wasting my time-and worse, I wasn''t even paying attention. Normally, I would drag this out just to watch him squirm, but not today. Not when iressa had decided to y with fire. "Enough." I waved a hand, cutting Tesco off mid-sentence. I didn''t bother to look at the executives,wyers, or board members seated around the long conference table. I didn''t care how they saw it. My patience had run out. "I''ll consider your proposal, Mr. Tesco. Thank you for your time." Silence. Tesco blinked, his brows drawing together as he struggled to process the abrupt shift. "Mr. Storm, with all due respect, I was under the impression-" "This discussion is over," I interrupted, my tone leaving no room for argument. Shock registered across their faces. A few exchanged confused nces, mouths slightly parted, unsure of how to respond. Tesco pushed back his chair slightly, as if weighing a challenge, but then he thought better of it. A wise decision on his part, because! was seconds away from scrapping the entire deal. The way I saw it, I was doing him and hispany a favor. Zenco had once been a powerhouse in the financial tech world,manding waves across nations. Now, it was drowning in debt, thanks to Tesco''s reckless spending on gambling, women, and cars. They were at my table hoping I''d buy them out, inject life back into their sinking ship, and fold them into Storm Innovations. So they would wait. As long as I wanted. If they didn''t like it, they could take their crumblingpany and get the hell out of my building. I pushed back my chair and stood. "Have a great day, everyone." With swift, controlled movements, I buttoned my jacket and walked toward the elevator. Murmurs broke out behind me, hushed and uncertain. They had expected negotiations, drawn-out back-and-forths, a chance to push their luck. Instead, I had dismissed them outright. Because I had far more pressing matters to attend to. Like putting iressa in several different positions and fucking her until she forgot how to y games with me. Borderline psychotic behavior for the corporate world? Maybe. Did I care? Not in the slightest. My blood pumped hard, my body vibrating with a need so raw it blurred the edges of my self- control. I could picture her now-perched at her desk, legs parted, teasing herself with the thought of breaking a rule she had no business breaking. She knew exactly what she was doing. She wanted a reaction. She was about to get one. Stepping into the elevator, I met my own reflection in the mirrored walls-dark eyes, a taut jaw, restraint hanging by a thread. The doors slid open. I stepped out, moving with purpose down the hall to her office. I pushed the door open without knocking. She was seated, her chair angled toward the window, head tilted, hands suspiciously low. She better not be doing what I thought she was. "iressa." My voice was low, edged with warning. She spun around, eyes widening in shock. Good. She hadn''t expected me this soon. In three long strides, I was in front of her. My fingers wrapped around her wrist as I pulled her up from her seat. A soft gasp escaped her lips. "Gabriel... what are you doing?" She stammered, weak protests spilling from her lips. I wasn''t listening. Leaning in, my breath brushed her ear as I murmured, "You want to push me?" My fingers tightened around her wrist. "Let''s go." She blinked up at me, stunned. "W-What?" I didn''t answer. Because I didn''t owe her one. Instead, I took her hand and led her out of the office, walking through the hall without stopping. She squirmed, whispering, "Gabriel, people are watching..." She tried to yank her hand free, but my grip held firm. "You have to let go-" A dozen eyes

    ? followed us. Curious. Suspicious. My employees on the floor kept their heads down, pretending to focus on their work. But I wasn''t fooled. It was all an act. I could sense their spection as we walked past. And I didn''t give a damn. After all, no one dared to challenge me. Because they knew better. I could rece every single one of them by morning if I wanted to. I shot her a warning stare, and she stopped resisting. "Let them." "Where are we going?" she pressed. I didn''t respond. I wasn''t in the mood to exin myself. I kept walking. Straight into the elevator. Straight to where I could have her alone. She had yed her little game. Now, it was my turn. The moment we stepped into my private elevator, I turned to face her. She was flushed, slightly nervous, but her pupils were blown wide with anticipation. She liked this. She liked me like this. The second the doors slid shut, trapping us in, I grabbed her-yanking her into my arms, crushing her against me as I captured her lips in a searing, possessive kiss. She gasped into my mouth, her fingers tangling in my hair before tugging hard- almost as if she wanted to punish me for dragging her here. A weak attempt at control. A desperate move to shift the bnce. But it only pushed me further. She started this game, but I was the one who would finish it. I kissed her harder, my teeth grazing her lower lip before I licked the sting away, swallowing the soft moan that escaped her throat. "Gabriel," she panted between kisses, her nails digging into my shoulders as I backed her against the elevator wall. I wasn''t gentle. I didn''t want to be. "You think you can tease me?" I growled against her mouth, gripping her hips tight. "Send me those filthy little messages and get away with it?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 131

    Chapter 131: Begging For More

    iressa''s POV I let out a shaky breath, my lips curving into a smirk. "I thought you liked my games." Gabriel chuckled darkly, sending a shiver through me before he dipped his head to my neck. "You have no idea how much," he murmured against my skin, his tongue gliding over the sensitive spot just below my ear. A tremor ran through me, my body instinctively arching against him. His scent-rich, clean, woodsy-wrapped around me, making my head swim. "You smell so sweet," he breathed, his nose trailing along the curve of my throat, savoring me. "Do you know what that does to me?" "Tell me." His tongue swiped along her cleavage, sending a jolt of heat straight through me. "It makes me want to devour you." A soft whimper escaped before I could stop it. Then-ding. The elevator doors slid open, shattering the moment and forcing him to pull away. I gasped softly, my lips tingling, my body aching from the sudden loss of contact. Still gripping my waist, he guided me into arge living area-one I had never seen before. My brows furrowed as I nced around, realizing we were still inside the Storm building, just on the top floor. "Gabriel... where are we?" "My work sanctuary." His arms tightened around me, pressing my back against his chest. I felt the steady rise and fall of his breath against me as he continued. "In the beginning, when I was building Storm Innovations, I was so consumed with making it seed that I barely left to go home. I poured everything into it-my time, my energy, my sanity. Work consumed my days and nights... so it made sense to create an extension of home here. This is where Ie after long meetings, after endless hours in the office, when I need a break but I''m not ready to go home yet. My team built this space for me because, back then, leaving wasn''t an option-I lived and breathed thispany." I let his words sink in as my gaze swept over the dark grey walls, heavy curtains absorbing any trace of light. The space wasn''t as massive as his home, but it was just as luxurious-and elegant. Everything here felt enigmatic, broody-as if the room itself mirrored Gabriel''s mind: cold, controlled, imprable. So this was his escape. Not just from work, but from the world. A way to shut everything and everyone out. The thought settled in my mind, though I kept it to myself. "It''s dark, luxurious, and very you," I said, turning in his arms, my eyes locking with his. "So, how many others have you brought here?" His brow arched slightly. "By others, I''m guessing you mean women?" I didn''t answer. "The answer is no," he said simply. "You''re the first." A wave of warmth rushed through me, but I kept my expression neutral. "That''s not what I meant..." I stammered, trying- and failing-to mask the jealousy stirring over women who weren''t even real. His fingers traced my cheek, his voiceced with amusement. "I think we both know what you meant." A slow smirk tugged at his lips. "And for the record, jealousy looks cute on you." "I''m not-¡± ¡°Shh...¡± He pressed a finger against my lips, silencing me. His eyes burned into mine. "I didn''t bring you here to indulge your smart mouth." I tilted my chin up, defiant. "Then why did you bring me here?" He leaned in, his lips brushing against mine. "You already know why." "Say it." His gaze darkened as he yanked me against him, his hardened length straining against his pants, pressing firmly into my core. "I brought you here to ruin you," he murmured, his breath hot against my lips. "To fuck you until you beg me to stop- until your body can''t take anymore." A ragged breath caught in my throat, heat flooding my veins at his filthy words. My cheeks burned as I pressed a hand against his chest, trying to create space. "Mr. Storm, you don''t have to be so-" "So crude?" A cocky, unapologetic grin spread across his face as he cut me off. "Raw?" His grip tightened on my hips, and this time, he rolled his hips, letting me feel every thick inch of his arousal. "That''s exactly what we''re about to be." A shudder ripped through me, sending a throbbing ache between my thighs. "You provoked me," he growled, his lips tracing along my jaw. "You knew exactly what you were doing." "I have no idea what you''re talking about," I whispered, feigning innocence. ¡°Liar," he rasped before crashing his lips against mine. This kiss was deeper, rougher-charged with all the tension and hunger we had both been holding back. "It''s toote to y innocent now," he groaned against my lips. His hands slid to the zipper of my dress, tugging it down with a force that made me fear he would tear the fabric apart. "Gabriel, be careful," I gasped, pressing my hands to his chest in a weak attempt to steady him. "If you rip it, I have nothing to wear back to work." His lips trailed open-mouthed kisses down my neck, hot and insistent. "My sweet, I don''t

    think I can be careful... not when you''ve wrecked my control like this." My breath hitched as his mouth ignited sensations I couldn''t control. "Besides... if I rip the dress, I could have a long line of recements delivered here before we''re even done." I was frustrated that he wasn''t listening-yet I melted beneath his touch, my head falling back of its own ord. He broke the kiss, his eyes dark with passion, telling me there would be no going slowly-no mercy. "But... I canpromise." His lips curled into a wicked grin. "I''ll be careful-if you tell me the truth." My pulse pounded. I hesitated, wetness pooling deep in my core-then finally, I nodded. "Have you touched yourself?" A fresh wave of fire ignited inside me at his words. My breath hitched, my body betraying me as the device buried deep within me throbbed continuously, matching the frantic rhythm of my heart. I had almost done it-almost given in to the desperate ache-but I had waited. Waited for him. For his hands. My thighs clenched involuntarily, but Gabriel noticed. He always noticed. His hands slid beneath my dress, palms warm and possessive as they caressed my thighs, parting them just enough to make me tremble. The touch sent a shudder through me, every nerve in my body awakening to hismand. I tried to speak, to answer him, but my voice failed me. Instead, I simply shook my head, my breathing in shallow gasps. Gabriel tsked softly, his grip tightening. "Use your words, iressa," he murmured, his fingers trailing higher. "You know the rules.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I finally choked out, my voice heavy with need. Gabriel''s smirk returned, full of dark amusement. "Good girl," he praised, his fingers tracing slow circles on my thigh. "Did you think about doing it? Because when I walked into your office, I found you in a rather...promising position." My entire body burned. Of course, he wanted all the details. Gabriel wanted to control everything about me-if he could, even the air I breathed. I exhaled shakily. "I did... when the ache became unbearable, I was tempted. But I held back." His grip on my thigh tightened slightly. "Why?" I bit my lip before answering, knowing exactly what my words would do to him. "Because I wanted your hands alone." A low grunt rumbled in his chest. "Oh, my sweet..." His voice was heavy with hunger. "You know just how much pleasure I can give you." His hand slid higher, fingers brushing over the damp fabric of my panties, teasing, testing. My throat felt impossibly tight. "Now, tell me how you feel," hemanded. A soft gasp escaped me as his fingers lightly toyed with my clit, sending a wild jolt of pleasure through me. ¡°I... I feel like I''m about tobust..." My voice trembled, my body arching instinctively into his touch. Gabriel hummed in approval, his touch still agonizingly light. "Please what?" he taunted. Desperation wed at me. "Make me cum," I moaned, my fingers joining his on my soaked panties, pressing deeper, seeking more. "Please, Gabriel..." My voice was breathless, pleading, my hips rolling into his touch as I trembled against him. "I need your hands... It''s all I''ve thought about. Only you." Gabriel let out a dark, knowing chuckle, his fingers holding back what I truly needed, almost driving me to the brink of madness. My body throbbed with unbearable want, every nerve aching for his touch, but he only toyed with me-hovering but denying me. His voice dropped, deep and domineering. "Then beg properly."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 132

    Chapter 132: Reward Like No Other

    iressa''s POV Gabriel lifted me off the floor, throwing me over his shoulder as if I weighed nothing. My legs dangled behind him, my palms pressing against his back in protest. "Gabriel! What are you doing?" I gasped, kicking slightly. "Granting you your wish he purred. Then, without warning, he smacked my ass. A sudden sting shot through me as his palm connected with my bare skin. "Ouch," I gasped, the unexpected heat spreading through the thin fabric of my dress, igniting something far more intense than pain. He carried me effortlessly across the room before lowering me onto hisp, my body draped over his legs. My face pressed into the soft bedding, my legs hanging off the edgepletely at his mercy. "Let''s see what we have here," he murmured, his fingers trailing along the hem of my dress before slowly pushing it up. Cool air kissed my exposed skin, making me shiver in anticipation. I let out a soft breath as he slid my panties down my legspletely. I half-expected another spank, my body eager to feel the bittersweet sting. But instead, his warm palm followed, caressing and kneading the curve of my bare ass, sending a tremor through me. Then, he parted my legs. I sucked in a breath, knowing he would find me drenched-burning for him. My back arched instinctively, silently pleading for his fingers, his mouth-anything to soothe the ache building inside me.. Then -a secondter... nothing. As always, he wanted me to beg. His fingers traced over my slick heat with the lightest touch before, with agonizing precision, he parted me, sending a needy shudder through me. His fingers glided through my wetness, gathering every drop. "Already dripping for me," he mused, fondling and toying with me, yet still denying me where I needed him most. Frustrated, I pushed my ass higher into his palm, showing him just how desperate I was. He chuckled, clearly reveling in my hunger for him. "So impatient." Then, all at once, pleasure struck like lightning. His thumb found my clit, stroking, circling in a way that sent fire racing through my veins. Before I could catch my breath, another wave hit me. The device inside me came to life, pulsing. I whimpered. He had turned it on. The overwhelming mix of sensations-his fingers stroking my clit and the relentless throbbing inside me-had me spiraling, my body caught in a storm of pleasure. "Gabriel... oh God..." I moaned, my body trembling, my mind barely able to process the overwhelming sensation. "That''s it, sweet girl," he praised. "Come for me." All at once, it became too much. I trembled, desperate, on the edge of something explosive. His fingers pressed harder, the vibration intensified, and I lost myselfpletely. I came undone in a blinding wave of ecstasy, my body writhing, my moans spilling loud and wild, filling the air. My release crashed over me in shuddering waves, leaving me breathless. ¡°Good girl,¡± he murmured, his fingers sliding inside me onest time, pulling out the pulsing device. A mix of relief and desperation flooded through me. But even as the aftershocks of pleasure pulsed through me, my body still burned. How could I still be this needy after such an intense release? He let out a rough chuckle, his eyes dark with amusement. "Looks like my greedy girl wants more," he rasped, gripping my thighs and flipping me over so I faced him. He did it with such expert motion that it was clear-he had mastered this a thousand times before. "Straddle me," hemanded. wanted to question him, to ask what he had nned, but my body obeyed instantly. I needed more-more of him, more of what he was willing to give me. He guided me as I positioned myself over him, my heat pressing against the rigid length straining against his pants. The friction alone sent a shudder through me, my breath catching in my throat. Driven by need, I couldn''t hold back. I moved instinctively, rolling my hips against his thick cock, the pressure sending sparks of pleasure through me as it rubbed against my clit. I chased another release, grinding against him, tempting him to lose control under my touch. I wanted him to let go-to lose all the control he clung to so tightly. To be just as desperate as he made me. "iressa..." he grunted, his grip tightening as he stilled my movements. I met his gaze, breathless, seeing the war waging in his eyes-the fight to hold back when all I wanted was for him to give in. "What?" I challenged, frustrationcing my voice. I needed him. His fingers flexed against my hips. ¡°I want to reward you some more,¡± he murmured, tracing circles over my thighs. "For being such a good girl and not touching yourself." Gabriel always kept his word. And just hearing him say more sent a fresh wave of desire coursing through me, awakening every nerve in my body. Gabriel''s

    ery CIRE NO Utet

    71%0

    grip on my waist tightened as he shifted further up the bed until he was lying back against the pillows. His dark eyes burned with intent as he gazed up at me. Then his voice came, deep andmanding. "Sit on my face." "What?" I gasped, my eyes widening. A shiver of shock and arousal rushed through me, the very thought sending a thrill down my spine. But doubt crept in. What if I was too much? What if "I don''t think so," I added quickly, my nerves getting the best of me. His eyes darkened with something primal, his jaw tightening. "Bloody do it," he ordered, his voice rough and more demanding. Still, I held back. So, he took control. With firm hands, he lifted me and positioned me so that my wetness hovered just above his face. Heat rushed to my cheeks, a wave of shyness washing over me, but he didn''t give me a chance to pull away. With a possessive tug, he anchored me exactly where he wanted me, his breath hot against my most sensitive spot. "Rx." His voice was a husky demand. His fingers flexed against my hips, controlling my movements as he tilted his head and swiped his tongue across my length, sending a shockwave of pleasure tearing through me. "Gabriel...¡± I moaned, gripping the headboard as my body trembled. "You taste so fucking good," he growled, his grip tightening as he devoured me, over and over again- like I was hisst meal, like he was utterly starved for me. A desperate whimper slipped from my lips as his fingers found my clit, stroking in perfect, torturous rhythm with the deep, hungry strokes of his tongue-licking, sucking, feasting on me with reckless greed, as if he could never have enough. His grip on my hips tightened, guiding me, forcing me to move-to grind against his mouth, to take every sinful stroke of his tongue. I was lost. Lost in the way he devoured me. Lost in the way he owned me. Then-his fingers found my clit, stroking in perfect, merciless rhythm with his tongue sliding in and out of me, setting a wildfire aze inside me. The passion built to an unbearable peak, until suddenly- I shattered. A climax so intense, greater than anything I had ever felt tore through me, shattering mepletely. "Gabriel- yes! Oh my God-I love you!" I screamed, my entire body convulsing in bliss. As the aftershocks coursed through me, I copsed onto him, utterly spent. This was more than a reward. This wasplete and utter ruin.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 133

    Chapter 133: Two Can y The Game

    iressa''s POV Embarrassment washed over me like a tidal wave as the memory of my confession reyed in my mind. Fuck. I had just told Gabriel I loved him. A truth I hadn''t even admitted to myself yet. This was crazy. Impossible. It had to be the orgasm. The overwhelming pleasure. It wasn''t me-it was the moment, the passion, the intensity. Did he hear me? Did he remember? Oh God. What if he was just waiting for me to say it again, to confirm what my body had already betrayed? No. No way. I had to y it off. Act like it never happened. I snuck a nce at him, but the moment our eyes met, my stomach flipped. He was watching me, a smug expression tugging at his lips. "What?" I blurted out, still shy and utterly mortified by what had just happened or rather, by how I hadpletely lost control. Gabriel''s smirk widened. "Did you just admit you''re in love with me... mid-orgasm?" "I... no... I-" I stammered, panicking, my heart hammering against my ribs. Before I could form a proper defense, he pulled me close, his warmth seeping into me. "iressa Hartwood," he murmured, his lips grazing mine in a yful caress. "Have you fallen in love with me?" His eyes were locked onto mine, his full attention on me. "Don''t be ridiculous," I scoffed, forcing a smile. ¡°The forey was great, that''s all. I just meant I love having sex with you." The moment the words left my lips, I knew it was a terrible defense-but it was all I had. My mind was a mess, clouded by pleasure and the terrifying truth that I had, in fact, just confessed. Gabriel grinned, a knowing glint in his eyes. "So it''s just the sex you love and not the man?" he taunted, but from his tone, I knew he didn''t believe me. But it didn''t matter. I wasn''t ready to say it- especially now that I couldn''t hide behind the throes of passion again. Because voicing it, truly admitting it, meant surrenderingpletely. And if he didn''t feel the same, I wasn''t sure I could handle it. "I... never..." I stuttered, but before I could finish, Gabriel kissed me, silencing both my words and my thoughts. Then he leaned in, nibbling my ear as he purred, "Your turn to please me. Let''s see what I love more- the sex or the woman." "Gabriel," I huffed, yfully swatting his chest. He just chuckled, stretching out on the bed like he was ready to enjoy the show I was about to put on. His eyes burned with desire. "Two can y the game." Gabriel was right. Two could y. He had made me scream his name, stripped away my defenses, and pulled a confession from my lips. Now, it was his turn. I pouted, a hint of disappointment settling in. Why had he never asked me to return the favor? Most men loved it-Adrian had begged for it countless times, but I''d never given in. It always felt too messy, too intimate. But with Gabriel... I wanted to. I wanted to please him just as much as he pleased me. For now, I''d settle for stripping. I stepped back from the bed, swaying my hips in a slow, seductive rhythm as I peeled away my clothes. My hands traced my curves, gliding over my skin, drawing Gabriel in, watching the hunger in his eyes intensify. I had no panties on, but I took my time with the dress, letting it slip off my shoulders inch by inch. I left my bra forst, drawing out the suspense. My fingers reached the sp, and I unhooked it, sliding the straps down my shoulders before letting it drop to the floor. I loved how his eyes burned with raw desire, dark and intense, taking in every inch of me. I knew what drove him wild-how he loved seeing me press my breasts together, rolling my nipples between my fingers. So I did it again and again, feeling them harden under my touch. A soft moan escaped me as heat pooled between my thighs. His jaw tightened, his hands curling into fists at his sides, as if he were struggling to stay in control. I caught the slight movement of his hand reaching for his pants, but my voice stopped him. "Don''t." The words left me in a soft, breathless plea. "I want to undress you." His eyes shed with surprise before he lifted his hands away, wordlessly giving me permission. I stepped toward the bed and climbed on, the cool fabric brushing against my skin as I moved between his legs. My palms pressed into the mattress as I crawled closer, exuding sensual confidence. My knees folded beneath me as I settled between his thighs, my hands gliding over his chest, feeling the defined muscles beneath his shirt. His body was warm, solid, irresistibly perfect. One by one, I undid the buttons, pushing the fabric from his shoulders and letting it fall away. My fingers traced the contours of his abs, appreciating every sculpted inch. "You''re so perfect," I murmured, my voice filled with admiration and sincerity. He always worshipped my body-now it was my turn. His eyes fluttered shut, his breath hitching as he

    soaked in my touch, my words. "Every inch of you is firm... solid... and I love it." I pressed my lips to his chest, trailing wet kisses along his heated skin. His body burned against my tongue, each kiss pulling a shaky breath from him as I traveled lower, tasting every inch of him. A deep, guttural groan tore from his throat as I followed the firm lines of his abdomen, licking along every dip and ridge until I reached the thick, throbbing length straining against his pants. I swiped my tongue over my lower lip, savoring the lingering taste of him, my mouth watering for more. Eagerly, I reached for his cks, unzipping and tugging them down his hips. My fingers slipped into his briefs, wrapping around his thick cock, stroking him once-just enough to make him shudder, his breath hitching as he throbbed in my grasp. "iressa... fuck,¡± he groaned, his voice rough with need. His hips jerked into my grasp, desperate for more. I squeezed him, relishing the way his body tensed, the way his abs flexed beneath my hands. His breathing turned ragged, the hunger radiating from him undeniable. Holding his gaze, I hooked my fingers into the waistband of his briefs and dragged them down, inch by inch, stripping him bare-revealing every thick, throbbing inch of him. Now he was exposed before me, his cock standing thick, hard, and twitching against my lips. I couldn''t stop myself-I leaned in, ready to take him into my mouth, to taste him, to drive him wild. I had imagined this moment so many times, making him lose all control, sucking him off until he was nothing but raw need, screaming my name as he came into my mouth. But just as my lips brushed the tip, his fingers tangled in my hair, gripping tight as he pulled me up. "Ah-Gabriel!" I gasped, protesting, but before I could say another word, his mouth crashed into mine. ¡°Gabriel,¡± I protested, but he captured my lips in a deep, consuming kiss. I knew it was a distraction, and still, I gave in. His tongue imed mine, punishing and demanding, before he flipped me onto my back, hovering over me, his body heat searing into my skin. "I want to be buried so deep inside you," he growled against my lips. Then his mouth descended, capturing one nipple between his teeth, the sharp sting instantly soothed by the slow, sensual glide of his tongue. A breathless moan escaped me. He ttened his tongue against my hardened peak before shifting to the other, sucking, fondling-his hands gripping my hips, keeping me still as he spread my thighs wider. A desperate whimper slipped from my lips as he dragged the thick length of him along my slick folds, grazing my entrance with maddening precision, provoking an uncontroble longing within me. The sensation was intoxicating-sweet, overwhelming-a slow, torturous burn that made my body tremble beneath him. "Gabriel... ple-" I panted, my hips lifting off the bed to meet his thick cock as it brushed against my clit before retreating again. "Please what?" he drawled, his cock poised at my entrance now, waiting. "I need you...," I gasped, breathless, aching for him. A wicked grin spread across his handsome face. Then he lifted one of my legs, wrapping it around his waist before mming into me. "My sweet," he growled, plunging deeper, stretching me, filling me. There was no tenderness. Only raw passion. He pulled out only to m back in, hard and fast, each stroke forcing a cry from my lips. Our moans blended with the p of skin against skin, the rhythm frantic and intense. He gripped my hips, driving into me-faster, harder, deeper-each thrust sending me spiraling higher, my body tightening, ready to burst. "Cum with me," he ordered, his voice rough, his pace unstoppable. Pleasure crashed through me, a blinding explosion that wrecked me apart, leaving me trembling beneath him. "Fuck... my sweet," he growled, his body tensing before he lost himself, spilling into me in shuddering waves, his grip on me strong as he rode out his release.

 Dad By Oma 134

    Chapter 134: A Bargain With Mr Dominant

    iressa''s POV I woke uppletely exhausted, my body sore but deliciously satisfied. My eyes snapped open, darting around the room as I tried to process everything. I shifted, pushing up onto my elbows, and spotted Gabriel sitting at the desk near the window, his attention locked on hisptop. He looked effortlessly handsome, his jaw tight with concentration as he typed. Then my gaze drifted to the giant clock hanging on the wall. 6:30. Shit. It all came rushing back. How did I let myself sleep thiste? Panic surged through me. "Gabriel..." My voice was hoarse, my throat dry from sleep. At the sound of my voice, Gabriel''s head snapped up, his eyes locking onto mine. He was on his feet in seconds, striding toward me. Concern flickered in his expression as he sat beside me. "What is it?" he asked, his voice edged with worry. "Oh my God..." I gasped, jerking upright as panic took hold. "You didn''t wake me-shit! I overslept!" Relief softened his face as he realized I wasn''t in actual distress. "ire, don''t scare me like that again," he warned, shaking his head. "I didn''t mean to scare you," I muttered, running a hand through my tangled hair. "But you should have woken me up." A slow, teasing smile curved his lips. "Maybe. But you looked so peaceful. And considering I wore you out, the least I could do was let you rest and regain your strength." "Gabriel, this isn''t the time for jokes," I scolded, throwing the sheets off me. "I have to get back to the office before people start asking questions-or worse, someonees looking for me." "No one''s looking for you," he said, entirely too smug. "I told Sandy you were with me at an important meeting." I crossed my arms. "And she actually believed you?" "It doesn''t matter what she believes, thinks, or even feels," he stated,pletely unfazed. "I pay her to follow mymands without question. So, rest assured, she wouldn''t dare question me." "Gabriel, you don''t get it." Frustration bubbled inside me as I pushed his arms away and slid off the bed. I needed to get dressed-fast. My eyes darted around the room, scanning the mess of our clothes. There-my gowny crumpled at the foot of the bed. I rushed over, snatching it up before my gaze flicked across the room again. My bra was on the floor too, but at the other end, near the chair. I walked over and grabbed it. But where the hell were my panties? I turned in circles, checking the floor, the bed, even beneath the chair. Where are the bloody- Then it hit me. Gabriel had taken them off. And knowing him, he was enjoying watching me search like a madwoman. Just then, his voice came from behind me. "Are you looking for this?" I spun around to see him standing by the headboard, twirling thecy fabric between his fingers like some kind of trophy. I reached for it, but just as my fingertips brushed the fabric, he lifted it higher. I jumped, trying to snatch it, but he closed his hand around it at thest second. "Not until you tell me what''s wrong," he said, a yful grin tugging at his lips. "Gabriel..." I inhaled deeply, forcing myself to stay calm. He clearly wasn''t taking any of this seriously. "You literally dragged me out of the office-with my colleagues watching. And now I''ve been gone for hours. They''re going to put two and two together." "Would that be so bad?" His expression held a hint of curiosity, but his fingers curled slightly around the delicate fabric, his grip tightening. "It would be horrible," I shot back. "Remember, we''ve talked about this." His jaw hardened as he stepped closer, his presence towering over me. "I know we''ve spoken, but it was brief. You talked, and I listened -that doesn''t mean I don''t have my own perspective on the matter." His eyes stayed locked on mine. "Tell me... are you ashamed of being with an older man?" Gabriel never sought validation. But right now, he did. "Gabriel," I murmured, cing a hand on his bare chest, hoping to ease his doubt. "You know that''s not true. I could never be ashamed of you." He ced his hand over mine, holding me there. "Then give me one good reason why the public can''t find out about us." "Bec...ause," I stammered, my voice shaking. ¡°It''s okay if people find out you''re sleeping with me. No one would judge you or bat an eye. But I''m the woman, and people will assume the worst -that I''m just another social climber trying to seduce you and ride my way to the top." His expression darkened, and his grip on my wrist tightened-not painfully, but enough for me to feel the intensity in him. "That''s not true," he growled. "You and I both know it. You got to the top because you''re talented and smart, not because of those demeaning words you just used." His chest rose and fell a little faster. "And I hate hearing you talk about yourself that way." "Gabriel, you''re a man," I fired back, needing him to see reason. "The world ys by your

    Chapter 134: A Bargain With Mr Dominant

    rules. It doesn''t affect you the way it affects me." His shoulders stiffened, and he released my wrist. "Of course it does," he snapped. "Everything that affects you, affects me. And you''re right-women have a tougher time in male-dominated fields. But let''s not pretend I''m untouchable. I''m also at risk of beingbeled a groomer-an older man, probably manipting you into sleeping with him. That''s what people would assume." His voice dropped, but still filled with passion. "But I don''t give a fuck." I scoffed, "Yeah, because you own thepany- including me," I muttered under my breath, hoping he wouldn''t hear me. But he did. For a moment, neither of us spoke. Then the lines on his face rxed as he let out a rough chuckle. "It''s because I''m ready to risk it all for you." "But you''re right," he admitted, pressing closer until our bodies brushed. "I should be more considerate of how you''re perceived here at Storm''s Innovations." His thumb brushed over his bottom lip as if deep in thought. ¡°And I''ll try." The sincerity in his eyes left no room for doubt-he meant every word. I reached out, my fingers tracing the contours of his face, caressing the faint lines. "I just need you to try." He let out a strained breath as his gaze searched mine. "You drive me insane, you know that?" A faint smile yed on his lips before he ced my panties in my hand. "Get dressed. Trey will take us home." "Your ce or mine?" I asked, already knowing his answer. "Mine,¡± he replied without hesitation. I huffed, rolling my eyes. "Gabriel, I need to go home. My things are there-I can''t just leave them." This time, he didn''t just pull me close-he wrapped his arms around my waist, holding me against him. "You don''t need anything there," he murmured, his fingers threading through my hair. "Anything you want, I''ll have it waiting for you at my ce." A shiver ran down my spine, but I forced myself to stand my ground. "That''s not the point, and you know it," I countered, trying to step back, but his hold was firm. "I already spend more time at your ce than my own. A girl needs her space." His lips found my cheek, then trailed down my jaw, pressing warm, delicious kisses along my neck. "You have me," he whispered, his voice husky, possessive. "Isn''t that enough?¡± I giggled as his lips danced along my skin, the soft tickling sensation making me squirm. "Of course, you''re enough..." I managed to squeak out between breathyughter. "But, Gabriel-" "Stay with me," he urged, his hands sliding down my back, stopping just above the curve of my ass. "Just for a week." "One night," I bargained, tilting my head up to meet his gaze. "Just tonight." He narrowed his eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Four days," he countered confidently. "We drive to your ce, you pack up, and then you spend four days with the man who can''t seem to get enough of you." His lips hovered over mine, his warmth seducing every fiber of my being. My body softened, surrendering too easily. "Deal?" he prompted, his voice smooth, coaxing. I pretended to consider. "Three days." He smirked. "Baby, you''ll be begging to stay longer." And the worst part? He was probably right.

 Dad By Oma 135

    Chapter 135: No One Messes With What''s Mine

    iressa''s POV "I could get used to this..." I said, sipping my coffee as I watched Gabriel move around the kitchen with practiced ease. He was shirtless, wearing just a low hang of his sweatpants, revealing just enough to make my mouth go dry. It was a sight to behold-Gabriel Storm, billionaire CEO, standing barefoot in his kitchen, flipping pancakes like a man who had nowhere else to be but here, with me. He turned his attention away from the pan, dark eyes locking onto mine. "Used to what?" I grinned, setting my cup down. "Used to you cooking for me. Spoiling me. Making me breakfast every morning like a perfect, doting man." He chuckled, leaning against the counter, folding his arms. "I love to please you," he drawled. "As I''ve demonstrated many times. So, by all means." Heat spread through my skin as memories ofst night flooded my mind-his hands, his mouth, the way he tasted and explored every inch of me, giving me mind-blowing orgasms over and over again. He was right. Gabriel Storm knew exactly how to satisfy me-every part of me. He pushed off the counter, moving back to the stove, his muscles flexing as he ted the food. A momentter, he returned to the ind, setting the te in front of me. "I could also get used to waking up in the morning and making breakfast for you." My gaze swept over the perfectly arranged meal-fluffy eggs, golden toast, and warm pancakes, with fresh fruit on the side and a ss of orange juice toplete the tray. I ced a hand over my heart in a mock swoon. "Oh, Mr. Storm... or should I say Mr. Romantic?" Amusement danced in his eyes. "This is clearly a breakfast fit for a queen, made by her devoted king," I giggled, shing him a yful smile. "Thank you... I mean, could I possibly fall for you any more than I already have?" He arched a brow, a smug grin tugging at his lips. "If I remember correctly, you confessed to being in love with me justst night... then med it on the throes of passion, called it a mistake." His voice was teasing, but the underlying meaning was clear-he didn''t believe mest night, which I already knew. He wanted me to own up to my feelings, and I wasn''t ready for that. "So, which is it now, Ms. Hartwood?" He leaned in, his breath warm against my skin. "Are you finally admitting you''re in love with me?" I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "Oh, please. Don''t tter yourself. I was merely appreciating your perfectly served breakfast and sweet gesture." He tsked, shaking his head in mock disbelief. "If that''s the story you''re sticking with..." He paused, his gaze darkening. ¡°I, on the other hand, am not a coward-I don''t hide behind my emotions." His lips hovered just above mine, his voice dropped to a husky octave. "I love how you make me feel, so let''s forget about it." I pouted, knowing he was right. I was a coward-too afraid to confront it all, especially with the secret I was hiding and the thought of losing him. Hoping to ease the sudden tension, I picked up my fork, taking a bite. Gabriel watched me, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes as he took the seat across from me, digging into his own te. "Mr. Storm, this is absolutely delicious," I praised, hoping to lighten the mood. I turned to face him just as he lifted his head. "You''re making staying over at your ce worth every moment." He grinned. "I aim to please," he murmured, reaching out to wipe a stray bit of syrup from my lip. The small gesture sent a rush of heat through me. "There''s much more toe, sweetheart," he whispered. "You have no idea." A shiver ran down my spine at the glint of mischief in his eyes, my body reacting to the subtle yfulness in his tone. And then my phone buzzed. I frowned, reaching for it, wondering who would dare interrupt this beautiful moment. But the second I saw the name, my heart lurched, nearly leaping out of my chest. Adrian. Oh my God. Why the hell was he calling me now? Panic gripped me as I quickly ced my phone face down on the counter, pretending I hadn''t seen it. But it buzzed again. And again. And then came the texts. I ignored it, focusing on my food, trying to y it cool. But Gabriel cast me a suspicious nce. His eyes darted toward my phone for a brief second before returning to his te. He didn''t say anything, but I knew he''d noticed the incessant buzzing. He kept eating, acting like it didn''t bother him-but I felt it. The shift in his energy. The slight tension in his grip on the fork. He was waiting. Waiting for me to react. Waiting for me to answer the call. After a few more moments of relentless buzzing, he finally spoke, his tone casual. Too casual. "Who''s that?" I forced a shrug. "Nobody important." Gabriel set his fork down, wiping his mouth with a napkin before looking at me. "Is that your ex?" I stayed quiet. His smile was tight, forced. "iressa, I''m certain it''s him. Talk to me.

    That''s why you''re avoiding the call." My fingers tightened around my fork. My body fidgeted involuntarily, shifting in my seat. "Um... yes. It''s him." His expression didn''t change, but his jaw worked slightly as he leaned back in his chair. "What does he want?" I swallowed hard. "1-I don''t know." Gabriel''s gaze pinned me in ce. "iressa. There was no hiding from him. No escape from his scrutiny. "He wants to meet up." Silence stretched between us. "Why?" "I don''t know," I admitted, my voice smaller. ¡°I just... I don''t know." Gabriel''s fingers drummed once against the table. Calcted. "Are you thinking of going to see him?" "No." The lie slipped out too fast. Too easily. His expression grew more intense. "Then why aren''t you answering his calls and telling him that?" "Because I''ve done that," I blurted out. "But he''s persistent. He won''t stop." Gabriel let out a low, frustrated groan, his jaw tightening. "Son of a bitch," he muttered under his breath. Then his eyes locked onto mine, burning with quiet fury. "I''ll take care of him-make sure he learns never to mess with what''s mine."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Dad By Oma 136

    Chapter 136: I Love You

    iressa''s POV Adrian''s timing was absolute shit. Fucking jerk. He just couldn''t let me breathe, could he? Of course not. He wanted to ruin me. The only reason I unblocked his number was because he threatened me... Shit. I should''ve blocked him beforeing to Gabriel. But I didn''t, because after ourst conversation, he never even crossed my mind again. And of all the damn times to call-It had to be now. Right when I was with Gabriel. And the bloody phone wouldn''t stop ringing. Adrian was an asshole who refused to understand that we were done. And now Gabriel was on the verge of finding out. His words echoed in my head, sending a wave of fear rippling through me. "I''ll take care of him-make sure he learns never to mess with what''s mine." What did that even mean? Take care of him? As in... talk to him? Threaten him? Worse? I panicked, shifting in my seat. Gabriel talking to Adrian was a disaster waiting to happen-everything I''d been trying to avoid. Hell no. "There''s no need," I finally said, trying to keep my voice light despite the knot in my stomach. "He''ll stop once I don''t respond." Gabriel''s grip tightened on the counter, his hands flexing against the surface. His chest rose and fell slowly, like he was holding himself back. "I don''t think he will." He pushed off the counter, pacing before turning to face me again. "Men like this don''t just stop. They push, twist things to their advantage." His fingers balled into fists. "And iressa... you''re too innocent for me to let him drag you into his sick game." The irony. Gabriel thought I was innocent. Maybe once, I had been. But not anymore. Not after Adrian. Not after everything. Now? I was lying, scheming-ying my own game. I wanted it all. ¡°Gabriel... I don''t want you getting worked up over my ex. He''s insignificant, and I can handle it." My voice was gentle, hoping to calm the anger building inside him, willing him to believe me. "Just trust me." His whole body tensed. Then, out of nowhere, his palm mmed against the counter. The sudden crack made me flinch, my heart pounding. He dragged a hand through his hair, fingers gripping the strands like he was trying to calm himself. "iressa." His voice was calmer now, but just as firm. "You told him to back off, yet he''s still calling." Our eyes darted to the phone, facedown, vibrating violently against the table. My fingers folded between my thighs as I fought the urge to grab it and smash it against the wall just to shut it up. The constant buzzing made it impossible for Gabriel to trust that I could handle this on my own. Worse, it was an awful reminder that there was no outrunning the explosive repercussions of my actions. Gabriel exhaled hard, his muscles tight. "That''s over ten calls in the past few minutes. That''s not a man who takes no for an answer, and that''s not someone you can just tell off." Then, his arms went rigid at his sides. "Unless." He stepped closer, his body caging mine. "Do you still have feelings for him?" "N- No..." I answered instantly, but he didn''t move away. "Are you sure?" His dark eyes scanned my face for the truth. "Because if there''s even the smallest part of you that wants to go back to him, tell me now." My breath hitched. "No, Gabriel. I don''t want to go back. Not to him. Ever again. I swear to you." His muscles slowly rxed as he took my hands. "I would let you go in a heartbeat, never mind how much it would rip me apart if you told me he was what you wanted." I shook my head, my fingers tightening around his hand. "Gabriel... I don''t want to be with him. I want you. I choose you, in this moment and always. Believe me." His gaze burned into mine, dark and searching, as if trying to strip me down to my very soul. I swallowed, my throat suddenly feeling dry. "You don''t have to doubt me. I''m not going anywhere." Heat rolled off him in waves, his emotions raw and unfiltered. He needed reassurance-proof that he wasn''t just another passing choice. Slowly, I rose from my seat, pressing closer as his hands slid down my back, pulling me deeper into him. His body enveloped me, as if he was afraid to let go. ¡°iressa, I''ve been through too much fucking pain in the past," he admitted, his voice rough with emotion. "I know," I whispered, seeing the vulnerability in his eyes. "That''s why I''m going to block him. Right now. To show you there''s nothing to worry about." His fingers flexed against my waist. "I''m serious, iressa." His voice was raw-pain, uncertainty, need. "I can''t handle another betrayal." The weight and sincerity of his words hit me deep. He was trusting me, exposing a part of himself he probably never let anyone see. I nodded. "I''m all in" Pulling out my phone, I opened my contacts. Adrian''s name was still saved as Cheating Jerk-Don''t Pick. I hadn''t changed it. My fingers hovered for a brief second-then I pressed block. Gabriel didn''t look away,

    his focus locked onto me the entire time. As soon as I set my phone down, his hands cupped my face, his thumbs stroking my cheeks. "I''m not a man who shares," he dered, his breath hot against my lips. "I''m an unapologetic, jealous bastard when ites to what''s mine. And I want you-all of you." His voice dropped lower, rough with emotion. "I want to possess all of you. All to myself. And I won''t apologize for it.¡± I smiled, m chest aching in the best way. "I already know that," I whispered, my fingers brushing through his hair. "And it''s toote for me because... I''m in love with you, Gabriel Storm." His eyes shed-wild with joy, burning with love Then, just as quickly, the warmth turned fierce, possessive, unquenchable. "There''s no denying it anymore," I continued, meaning every word and suppressing the bitter feeling that wanted to rise because of the secret I kept hidden-one that, if revealed, could cause all of this to fall apart. "No holding back. I''m all in." A deep grow rumbled in his chest a second before his lips crashed onto mine, a kiss so consuming it burned through everyst shred of fear and guilt I was feeling. His tongue imed me, his hands sliding down my back, pulling me closer, deeper-until there was nothing left between us. Then he broke the kiss, his breath ragged, his lips hovering just over mine again. ¡°Say it again." "I love you,¡± I breathed, wrapping my arms around his neck, pulling him back to me. His mouth found mine again, even more consuming than before. A kiss so deep, so intense, I could feel everything he was pouring into it-his love, his possessiveness, his desperation to im mepletely. The emotions coursing through him passed into me, setting fire to every inch of my skin. Then his lips dragged lower, trailing over my jaw, down my throat-kissing, tasting, marking, branding me as his. And then he stopped. His forehead rested against mine, our breaths mingling, our bodies so close I could feel the hammering of his heart. His gaze locked onto mine, raw with passion, unshakable in its intensity. His fingers slid into my hair, tightening just enough to dere his ownership, sending a shiver racing down my spine. His next words came low, deadly. "I''ll destroy him and any other man who dares to take you from me." Before I coul speak, he lifted me into his arms in one fluid motion, and my legs instinctively wrapped around him, pulling him impossibly closer. Being in Gabriel''s arms felt so true-like this was where I was always meant to be. And I knew I was ying a dangerous game by not telling the truth. But I wasn''t ready to lose him. And if I was going to burn in this love, I''d dly wee the mes.

 Dad By Oma 137

    Chapter 137 Trapped Between Loving Him And Risking It All

    5.47%.

    iressa''s POV Gabriel strode to the ind and set me down, his body fitting between my legs. A low groan escaped him as he nudged forward, his hardness pressing into my heat, sending a shudder through me. He pushed up the oversized T-shirt I wore, his gaze darkening as he parted my legs and discovered the bare skin beneath. "No panties," he drawled, his voice heavy with hunger. His eyes gleamed with something primal as his fingers slid over my slit, stroking- finding me exactly as he wanted. Hot. Slick. Ready. "You''re wet... and you''re all mine." His voice was pure possession, his lips grazing my throat as he groaned against my skin. A deep ache throbbed in my core, spreading like fire, my body already responding to him-wet, needy, desperate. He shoved his sweatpants down, freeing himself. Then, with a firm grip on my hips, he pulled me closer and drove into me with a single, deep, hard stroke. A broken cry escaped my lips as every inch of him filled me, iming mepletely. My fingers dug into his shoulders, nails raking over his skin as he pulled back and plunged into me again-deeper. ¡°Gabriel-"I gasped, my body arching, trembling beneath him. He growled low in his throat, his grip tightening on the soft sides of my thighs as he thrust into me again and again, each stroke more demanding than thest. "You feel that?¡± His voice grated against my ear. His pace quickened, each movement a fierce deration of his powerful, domineering affection-like he needed to ensure I took all of him, felt him whole, so I''d always remember my body belonged to him. "Oh... God... Yes... I feel... all of you... I moaned, overwhelmed by the intensity of him, the way he took me, owned me, leaving me drowning in pleasure. Over and over, he drove into me, each thrust pushing me closer, shattering me, until there was nothing left but the heat, the need, and the man I wasn''t ready to lose. ¡°I love you... I gasped, my body writhing from the mind-numbing sensation of his cock. "I love you... only you..." His grip on me tightened, his pace turning desperate, his lips crashing onto mine as he groaned, deep and broken. "I love you," he rasped against my mouth. "God, iressa... I love you." The raw passion in his voice tipped me over the edge. My body clenched around him as I fell apart, a moan tearing from my lips as waves of ecstasy crashed through me. Gabriel let out a deep, shuddering groan, his body tensing before he spilled into me, burying himself deep, branding me with every surge of his release. For a moment, neither of us moved, our breaths tangled, our bodies locked together. Then, his forehead rested against mine, his lips brushing my cheek, my jaw. "Mine," he whispered-a fierce promise. I let my fingers glide through his damp hair, my heart still racing. "I love you," I murmured again, wanting to seal the words between us, to etch them into my memory. --I walked into Adrian''s restaurant, my chest tightening with a deep, bitter feeling. The quiet afternoon only made my thoughts louder, reminding me of the lie I was living. I had promised Gabriel that Adrian meant nothing to me. Yet here I was. I told myself I was only here to get Adrian off my back, to stop him from doing something reckless-like showing up at my workce or dragging his father into this mess. But deep down, I knew the truth. I was here for selfish reasons, covering my ass until I could work up the courage to tell Gabriel. And that had to be soon. Because if I didn''t, I risked losing him. And it would be entirely my fault. Especially after everything-after he trusted me, after he confessed his love, bared his soul, let me see the most vulnerable parts of him, a side no one else had-after he admitted his deepest fear of not surviving another betrayal... here I was. Standing in a ce that had once meant something to Adrian and me. No matter how I tried to justify it, I felt like a fraud. A deceiver. Maybe I deserved to feel this way. Because every second I kept this secret, I was betraying Gabriel. Yet, I still stalled. I was too much of a coward to tell the truth. Too desperate to hold onto him. But in my heart, I knew¡ªI couldn''t keep doing this. If I didn''te clean, I''d lose him forever. After this lunch with Adrian, I''d tell him. I had to. I was only here to end this-to tell Adrian to stay away. My heart belonged to someone else now. Someone I was hurting just by being here. I regretted starting this revenge. I wished I had been honest earlier. Maybe if I had, Gabriel and I might have still stood a real chance. But I''d never know now. "ire... over here." Adrian''s voice cut through my thoughts, his familiar smirk in ce as he waved me over. I stared at him, feeling nothing but irritation. He was the reason I was stuck in thisplicated mess. The reason guilt was tearing me apart from

    16:16 Fri, 4 Apr N

    47%

    Chapter 137: Trapped Between Loving Him And Risking It All

    the inside. Still, I walked toward him, stopping just as he stepped closer. His brown eyes lit up as he reached for a hug, but I pulled away. His smile faltered for a second before he recovered, slipping back into that cocky charm. ¡°ire,¡± he greeted smoothly, stepping toward me again. "I''m d you came." "I won''t be here long," I replied, my voice stiff. "I prepared a private section for us." He gestured toward a secluded area in the back and started walking without waiting for my response-like he already knew I''d object. I had no choice but to follow. When we reached the table, he stopped. Flower petals were arranged beautifully across the surface, candles lit, giving the area an intimate feel. A giant bouquet sat elegantly to the side. Once upon a time, I would have found this romantic-a grand gesture I had begged him for over the years. Now, all I saw was another calcted move. A ploy to manipte me into forgiving him. He picked up the red roses and held them out to me. Of course, he didn''t get my favorite-lilies. He had never bothered to remember that. I snatched them aggressively and tossed them back onto the table. His eyes dimmed with something like sadness, but I didn''t care. "You didn''t have to do all this." My voice was t. This was supposed to be quick-straight to the point. "Maybe not," he admitted with a small shrug. "But I wanted to make this special for us." The irony. Now he cared about making things special. I sighed. ¡°Adrian, I don''t need any of this. And to be honest, I don''t even want to be here. You''re forcing-" "I''m not forcing you," he cut in. "Maybe coercing, but I needed to see you. To at least talk. Get closure." I let out a bitterugh. "You, need closure? That sounds a little hypocritical, don''t you think?" He winced but covered it up with an easy smile. "ire, I made a mistake. I know that. I cheated. I broke your trust. But haven''t we all done something bad? Haven''t we all unintentionally hurt the people we love?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!